The Red Cross in Peace and War, by Clara Barton: a Project Gutenberg eBook.

In recounting the experience of the Red Cross in the Cuban campaign, I have endeavored to tell the story of the events as they succeeded each other, recording simply the facts connected with the work of the War Relief, and refraining from criticism of men and methods. There were unpleasant incidents to relate, and unfortunate conditions to describe, but I have neither said nor written that any particular person, or persons, were to blame. It is not my duty, nor is it within my power, to analyze and criticise all the intricate workings of a government and its armies in the field.

The conditions that existed during the campaign and the suffering that had to be endured, were by no means peculiar to the Spanish-American War. Suffering, sickness, confusion, and death—these are inseparable from every armed conflict. They have always existed under such circumstances; they are a part of war itself, against which no human foresight can wholly provide.

Every civilized government is financially able to provide for its armies, but the great and seemingly insuperable difficulty is, to always have what is wanted at the place where it is most needed. It is a part of the strategy of war, that an enemy seeks battle at a time and place when his opponent is least prepared for it. Occasionally, too, an attacking commander is deceived. Where he expects only slight resistance, he encounters an overwhelming force and a battle of unforeseen proportions, with unexpected casualties, occurs. This is the universal testimony of nations. If it were not so, all needs could be provided for and every move planned at the outset.

It was for these reasons that a body of gentlemen, now known as the International Committee of Geneva, aided by National Associations in each country, planned, urged and finally succeeded in securing the adoption of the Treaty of the Red Cross. For these reasons the Treaty of Geneva and the National Committees of the Red Cross exist to-day. It is through the National Committees of the Red Cross in each treaty nation, that the people seek to assist the government in times of great emergency, in war or other calamity. It is only by favoring the organization of this Auxiliary Relief in times of peace, encouraging its development to the highest state of efficiency, preparing to utilize not only all the ordinary resources, but also the generous support of the people, through the Red Cross, that a government may hope to avoid much of the needless suffering, sickness and death in war.

In carrying out its mission, to assist in the prevention and relief of suffering, the Red Cross has neither the desire nor the intention to be censorious, and is actuated neither by political opinion nor motives of interference. It is but the outward and practical expression of that universal sympathy that goes out from the millions of homes and firesides, from the great heart of the nation, to humanity in distress, to the soldier on the march, in the bivouac and on the field of battle.

Through all the past years, during which the Red Cross has sought recognition, protection and co-operation, it was but for one purpose—to be ready. Our only regret is that, during the late war, we were not able to render greater service. Even the little that was accomplished, could not have been done without the ever ready assistance of the President and the Secretary of War.

Before us now lie the problems of the future, and the question is: How shall we meet them? As friends of humanity, while there is still a possibility of war or calamity, it behooves us to prepare. In America perhaps, we are apt to undervalue careful preparation and depend too much upon our impulses. Certainly in no other country have the people so often risen from a state of unreadiness and accomplished such wonderful results—at such a great sacrifice. The first American war since the adoption of the Treaty of Geneva, has brought the Red Cross home to the people; they have come to understand its meaning and desire to become a permanent part of it. Now that the appropriate time has come, it is the purpose of the Red Cross, relying upon the active sympathy of the government and the generous support of the people, to continue its work of preparation, until in its councils and in its ranks the whole country shall be represented, standing together, ready for any great emergency, inspired by the love of humanity and the world-wide motto of the Red Cross:

INTRODUCTION.

To be called to tell in a few brief weeks the whole story of the Red Cross from its origin to the present time seems a labor scarcely less than to have lived it. It is a task that, however unworthily it may now be performed, is, in itself, not unworthy the genius of George Eliot or Macaulay. It is a story illustrating the rapid rise of the humane sentiment in the latter half of the nineteenth century. On its European side, it tells of the first timid and cautious putting forth of the sentiment of humanity in war, amid the rattling swords and guns of Solferino, its deaths and wounds and its subsequent awful silence.

It tells of its later fertilization on the red fields of Gravelotte and Sedan beneath my own personal observation.

It was from such surroundings as these that the Red Cross has become the means by which philanthropy has been grafted onto the wild and savage stem of war.

From the first filaments spun in the heart of a solitary traveler have been drawn onward stronger and larger strands, until now more than forty of the principal nations of the earth are bound together by bonds of the highest international law, that must make war in the future less barbarous than it has been in the past.

It gives hope that “the very torrent, tempest and whirlwind” of war itself may some day at last, far off, perhaps, give way to the sunny and pleasant days of perpetual and universal peace. When a proposition for an absolute and common disarmament of nations, made by the strongest of the rulers of Europe, will not be met by cynical sneers and suggestions of Machiavelian craft.

On its American side it is a story of such immense success on the part of the American National Red Cross in some of its greatest and most difficult fields of labor, that no financial report of them has ever been made, because the story would have been altogether incredible. The universal opinion of ordinary business people would have been that these results could not have been obtained on the means stated, and therefore something must be wrong or hidden, and to save ourselves from painful suspicion, it was decided, rightly or wrongly, that the story must remain substantially untold till its work in other fields had prepared the public mind to accept the literal truth.

But the time has come at last when the facts may properly be set forth without fear that they will be discredited or undervalued.

It will relate some of the experiences, the labors, the successes and triumphs of the American National Red Cross in times of peace, by which it had prepared itself to enter upon the Cuban contest as its first independent work in time of war.

The Red Cross has done its part in that contest in the same spirit in which it has heretofore done all the work which has been committed to its care. It has done it unobtrusively, faithfully and successfully.

It may not altogether have escaped censure in the rather wild cyclone of criticism that has swept over the country, but we remember not so much the faultfinding that may have occasionally been poured out upon the Red Cross, as the blessings and benedictions from all sides for work well and nobly done that have fallen even upon its humblest ministers and assistants.

It has been truthfully said that “so great has been the pressure to share the difficulties and dangers of this service with only transportation and subsistence for pay, that the Red Cross could on these terms have had as many volunteers as there were enlisted men, if their services could have been utilized and made important.”

Indeed, it seems to have become the milder romance of war, and is gradually winning its way into the very heart of the pomp and circumstance of “glorious” war itself.

The Red Cross has therefore come to be so loved and trusted, its principles and insignia have been so deeply set into the substance of international law and the life of many great nations, that people everywhere are beginning to ask with enthusiasm about its origin and history; about the principles on which it acts. They ask for some statement of its experiences, its hardships and its perils, and for some account of those who have been most prominent in its operations.

It is partially to answer these and many similar inquiries that this book has been prepared. It is in part a compilation and revision of various statements necessarily incomplete and unsatisfactory, made from time to time to meet emergencies. In part it has been wholly rewritten.

A great portion of the story of the Red Cross has been told in other languages than English, because it was of work done by other than English people. Much of this literature has never been translated or placed within the reach of the English-speaking public.

Although the gradual growth of the idea of something like humanity in war, stimulated by the ignorant and insane horrors of India and the Crimea, and soothed and instructed by the sensible and practical work of Florence Nightingale, had slowly but surely led up to the conditions which made such a movement possible, it was not until the remarkable campaign of Napoleon III. in Northern Italy again woke the slumbering sympathies of the world that any definite steps revealed themselves.

In compiling this book I have been compelled to make use of much of the material contained in a previous history written by myself in 1883, which in turn was based upon the records and the literature of the International Committee, and the official correspondence connected with the treaty.

The Red Cross.

CHAPTER I

On June 24, 1859, occurred the memorable battle of Solferino, in which the French and Sardinians were arrayed against the Austrians. The battle raged over a wide reach of country and continued for sixteen hours; at the end of which sixteen thousand French and Sardinian soldiers and twenty thousand Austrians lay dead or were wounded and disabled on that field. The old and ever-recurring fact reappeared: the medical staff was wholly inadequate to the immense task suddenly cast upon them. For days after the battle the dead in part remained unburied, and the wounded where they fell, or crawled away as they could for shelter and help.

A Swiss gentleman, Henri Dunant by name, was then traveling near that battlefield, and was deeply impressed by the scenes there presented to him. He joined in the work of relief, but the inadequacy of preparation and the consequent suffering of the wounded haunted him afterwards and impelled him to write a book entitled “A Souvenir of Solferino,” in which he strongly advocated more humane and extensive appliances of aid to wounded soldiers. He lectured about them before the “Society of Public Utility” of Geneva. M. Gustav Moynier, a gentleman of independent fortune, was then president of that society. Dr. Louis Appia, a philanthropic physician, and Adolph Ador, a counsellor of repute in Geneva, became interested in his views. They drew the attention of Dufour, the general of the Swiss army, to the subject, and enlisted his hearty co-operation. A meeting of this society was called to consider “a proposition relative to the formation of permanent societies for the relief of wounded soldiers.” This meeting took place on the ninth of February, 1863. The matter was laid fully before the society. It was heartily received and acted upon and a committee was appointed with M. Moynier at its head to examine into methods by which the desired results might be obtained. So fully did this committee realize its responsibility and the magnitude, grandeur and labor of the undertaking, that the first steps were made even with timidity. But overcoming all obstacles, it decided upon a plan which seemed possible, and announced for the twenty-sixth of the following October a reunion to which were invited from many countries men sympathizing with its views or able to assist in its discussions. This international conference was held at the appointed time, and continued its sessions four days. At this meeting it was decided to call an international convention to be held at Geneva during the autumn of the following year (1864). At this convention was brought out the Geneva Treaty, and a permanent international committee with headquarters at Geneva was formed, and the fundamental plan of the national permanent relief societies adopted.

One of the first objects necessary and desired by the International Committee for the successful prosecution of its work was the co-operation by some of the more important states of Europe in a treaty which should recognize the neutrality of the hospitals established, of the sick and wounded, and of all persons and effects connected with the relief service; also the adoption of a uniform protective sign or badge. It inquired with care into the disposition of the several governments, and was met with active sympathy and moral support. It first secured the co-operation of the Swiss Federal Council and the Emperor of France. It shortly after procured the signatures of ten other governments, which were given at its room in the city hall of Geneva, August 22, 1864, and was called the Convention of Geneva.

Its sign or badge was also agreed upon, namely, a red cross on a white ground, which was to be worn on the arm by all persons acting with or in the service of the committees enrolled under the convention.

The treaty provides for the neutrality of all sanitary supplies, ambulances, surgeons, nurses, attendants, and sick or wounded men, and their safe conduct when they bear the sign of the organization, viz: the Red Cross.

Although the convention which originated the organization was necessarily international, the relief societies themselves are entirely national and independent; each one governing itself and making its own laws, according to the genius of its nationality and needs.

It was necessary for recognition and safety, and for carrying out the general provisions of the treaty, that a uniform badge should be agreed upon. The Red Cross was chosen out of compliment to the Swiss republic, where the first convention was held, and in which the central committee has its headquarters. The Swiss colors being a white cross on a red ground, the badge chosen was these colors reversed.

There are no “members of the Red Cross,” but only members of societies whose sign it is. There is no “Order of the Red Cross.” The relief societies use, each according to its convenience, whatever methods seem best suited to prepare in times of peace for the necessities of sanitary service in times of war. They gather and store gifts of money and supplies; arrange hospitals, ambulances, methods of transportation of wounded men, bureaus of information, correspondence, etc. All that the most ingenious philanthropy could devise and execute has been attempted in this direction.

In the Franco-Prussian war this was abundantly tested. That Prussia acknowledged its beneficence is proven by the fact that the emperor affixed the Red Cross to the Iron Cross of Merit. The number of governments adhering to the treaty was shortly after increased to twenty-two and at the present date there are forty-two.

The German-Austria war of 1866, though not fully developing the advantages of this international law, was yet the means of discovering its imperfections. Consequently, in 1867 the relief societies of Paris considered it necessary that the treaty should be revised, modified and completed. Requests were issued for modification. The International Committee transmitted them to the various governments, and in 1868 a second diplomatic conference was convened at Geneva at which were voted additional articles, improving the treaty by completing its design and ext

During the war of 1866 no decisive trial of the new principles involved in the treaty could be made, for Austria at that time had not adopted it. But in 1870-71 it was otherwise. The belligerents, both France and Germany, had accepted the treaty. Thus it became possible to show to the world the immense service and beneficent results which the treaty, through the relief societies, might accomplish.

The dullest apprehension can partially appreciate the responsibility incurred by relief societies in time of war. The thoughtful mind will readily perceive that these responsibilities involve constant vigilance and effort during periods of peace. It is wise statesmanship which suggests that in time of peace we must prepare for war, and it is no less a wise benevolence that makes preparation in the hour of peace for assuaging the ills that are sure to accompany war. We do not wait till battles are upon us to provide efficient soldiery and munitions of war. Everything that foresight and caution can devise to insure success is made ready and kept ready against the time of need. It is equally necessary to hold ourselves in readiness for effective service in the mitigation of evils consequent upon war, if humane work is to be undertaken for that purpose.

Permanent armies are organized, drilled and supported for the actual service in war. It is no less incumbent if we would do efficient work in alleviating the sufferings caused by the barbarisms of war, that we should organize philanthropic efforts and be ready with whatever is necessary, to be on the field at the sound of the first gun. An understanding of this truth led the conference of 1863 to embody in its articles as one of its first cardinal characteristics the following: “In time of peace the committee will occupy itself with means to render genuine assistance in time of war.”

The International Committee assumed that there should be a relief association in every country which endorsed the treaty, and so generally was the idea accepted that at the end of the year 1864, when only ten governments had been added to the convention, twenty-five committees had been formed, under each of which relief societies were organized. It was, however, only after the wars of 1864, 1866 and 1870 that the movement began really to be popular. These conflicts brought not only contestants, but neutral powers so to appreciate the horrors of war, that they were quite ready to acknowledge the beneficence and wisdom of the Geneva Treaty. Many who approved the humane idea and expressed a hearty sympathy for the object to be obtained, had heretofore regarded it as Utopian, a thing desirable but not attainable, an amiable and fanatical illusion which would ever elude the practical grasp. Nevertheless, the work accomplished during the wars referred to won over not only such cavillers, but persons actually hostile to the movement, to regard it as a practical and most beneficent undertaking. The crowned heads of Europe were quick to perceive the benign uses of the associations, and bestowed upon the central committees of their countries money, credit and personal approbation. The families of sovereigns contributed their sympathy and material support. The list of princes and princesses who came forward with personal aid and assumed direction of the work, was by no means small, thus proving correct the augury of the Conference of 1863, that “The governments would accord their high protection to the committees in their organization.”

From one of the bulletins of the International Committee we make the following hopeful extract:

“The whole of Europe is marshaled under the banner of the Red Cross. To its powerful and peaceful sign the committee hopes to bring all the civilized nations of the earth. Wherever men fight and tear each other in pieces, wherever the glare and roar of war are heard, they aim to plant the white banner that bears the blessed sign of relief. Already they have carried it into Asia. Their ensign waves in Siberia, on the Chinese frontier, and in Turkestan, and, through the African committee, in Algeria and Egypt. Oceanica has a committee at Batavia. Japan accepted the Treaty of Geneva in 1886, and on the breaking out of hostilities between Japan and China, the Minister of War issued a notification to the Japanese army, September 22, 1894, calling their attention to the substance of the treaty.”

ORGANIZATION AND METHODS OF WORK.

One of the things considered indispensable, and therefore adopted as a resolution by the Conference of 1863, was the centralization of the work in each country separately by itself.

While the treaty must be universally acknowledged and its badge accepted as a universal sign, it was equally essential that the societies of the different countries should be simply national and in no respect international. It was therefore ordained by the conference that all local committees or organizations desirous of working with the Red Cross, should do so under the auspices of the Central Committee of their own nation, which is recognized by its government and also recognized by the International Committee from which the sign of the Red Cross emanates. Singularly enough, the International Committee has had considerable difficulty in making this fully understood, and frequently has been obliged to suggest to local committees the necessity for their subordination to the Central or National Committee. Once in three months the International Committee publishes an official list of all central committees recognized by it as national. In this way it is able to exercise a certain control, and to repress entanglements and abuses which would become consequent on irresponsible or counterfeit organizations. To recapitulate: the Commission of Geneva, of which M. Moynier is president, is the only International Committee. All other committees are simply national or subordinate to national committees. The Conference of 1863 foresaw that national differences would prevent a universal code of management, and that to make the societies international would destroy them, so far as efficiency was concerned. They therefore adopted a resolution that “Central committees should organize in such a manner as seemed the most useful and convenient to themselves.” Every committee being its own judge, has its own constitution and laws. To be efficient, it must have the recognition of its own government, must bear the stamp of national individuality and be constructed according to the spirit, habits and needs of the country it represents. No hierarchy unites the national societies; they are independent of each other, but they have each an individual responsibility to the treaty, under the ensign of which they work, and they labor in a common cause. It is desirable that they should all be known by one name, namely, the Society of the Red Cross. The functions of the International Committee, whose headquarters are at Geneva, were also determined by the Conference of 1863. It is to serve provisionally as an intermediate agent between national committees, and to facilitate their communications with each other. It occupies itself with the general interests of the Red Cross in correspondence, and the study of theoretical and practical methods of amelioration and relief.

The national committees are charged with the direction and responsibility for the work in their own countries. They must provide resources to be utilized in time of need, take active measures to secure adherents, establish local societies, and have an efficient working force always in readiness for action, and in time of war to dispatch and distribute safely and wisely all accumulations of material and supplies, nurses and assistants, to their proper destination, and, in short, whatever may be gathered from the patriotism and philanthropy of the country. They must always remember that central committees without abundant sectional branches would be of little use.

In most countries the co-operation of women has been eagerly sought. It is needless to say it has been as eagerly given. In some countries the central committees are mixed, both sexes working together; in others, sub-committees are formed by women, and in others, such as the Grand Duchy of Baden, woman leads.

As a last detail of organization, the Conference of 1863 recommended to the central committees to put themselves en rapport with their respective governments, in order that their offers of service should be accepted when required. This makes it incumbent upon national societies to obtain and hold government recognition, by which they are endowed with the immunities and privileges of legally constituted bodies and with recognition from other nations in time of war, not otherwise possible to them.

OCCUPATIONS OF RELIEF SOCIETIES IN TIMES OF PEACE.

Organization, recognition and communication are by no means all that is necessary to insure the fulfillment of the objects of these associations. A thing most important to be borne in mind is that if money be necessary for war, it is also an indispensable agent in relief of the miseries occasioned by war. Self-devotion alone will not answer. The relief societies need funds and other resources to carry on their work. They not only require means for current expenses, but, most of all, for possible emergencies. To obtain and prudently conserve these resources is an important work. The Russian Society set a good example of activity in this direction. From the beginning of its organization in 1867 it systematically collected money over the whole empire and neglected nothing that tended to success. It put boxes in churches, convents, armories, railroad depots, steamboats, in every place frequented by the public. Beside the collection of funds, the Conference of 1863 recommended that peace periods should be occupied in gathering necessary material for service. In 1868 there were in Geneva alone five depots where were accumulated one thousand two hundred and twenty-eight shirts, besides hosiery, bandages, lint, etc., for over one thousand wounded. There were also large collections in the provinces, and now, thirty years later, these accumulations have probably greatly increased. In other countries the supplies remaining after wars were gathered in depots and were added to abundantly. Thus, in 1868, the Berlin Committee was in possession of supplies worth over twenty-five thousand dollars. Especial care is taken to acquire familiarity with the use of all sanitary material, to eliminate as far as possible whatever may be prejudicial to sick or wounded men, to improve both sanitary system and all supplies to be used under it, to have everything of the very best, as surgical instruments, medicine chests, bandages, stretchers, wagons, tents and field hospitals.

We would refer to the effort made in the national exhibitions of the various countries, where the societies of the Red Cross have displayed their practical improvements and inventions in competitive fields, taxing to the utmost human ingenuity and skill. Some countries have taken grand prizes. An exposition at The Hague was held in 1867 exclusively for the work of the Red Cross. Permanent museums have been established where all sorts of sanitary material for relief are exhibited, as may be seen in Stockholm, Carlsruhe, St. Petersburg, Moscow and Paris. The museum of Paris is the most important of all, and is international, other countries having participated in its foundation. Another method is the publication of works bearing upon this subject, some of which are scientific and very valuable. Not less important is the sanitary personnel. Of all aid, efficient nurses are the most difficult to obtain. There are numbers of men and women who have the will and devotion necessary to lead them into hospitals or to battlefields, but very few of them are capable of performing well the duties of nurses. Therefore, but a small portion of the volunteers are available. The relief societies soon found that women were by nature much better fitted for this duty than men can be, and to enable them to fulfill to the best advantage the mission for which they are so well adapted, it was decided to afford them the best possible professional instruction. For this purpose, during peace training schools were established from which were graduated great numbers of women who are ready at a moment’s notice to go upon the battlefield or into hospitals. These professional nurses find no difficulty during times of peace in securing remunerative employment. Indeed, they are eagerly sought for by the community to take positions at the bedside of the sick, with the proviso that they are to be allowed to obey the pledge of their society at the first tocsin of war. There are schools for this purpose in England, Germany, Sweden, Holland, Russia and other European countries, and nothing has been neglected to make them thorough and to place them on a strong and solid basis.

SERVICES IN TIME OF WAR.

Notwithstanding the readiness with which most persons will perceive the beneficent uses of relief societies in war, it may not be amiss to particularize some of the work accomplished by the societies of the Red Cross. Not to mention civil disturbances and lesser conflicts, they participated in not less than five great wars in the first ten years, commencing with Schleswig-Holstein, and ending with the Franco-German. Russia and Turkey have followed, with many others since that time, in all of which these societies have signally proved their power to ameliorate the horrors of war. The earlier of these, while affording great opportunity for the beneficent work of the societies, were also grand fields of instruction and discipline to the committee, enabling them to store up vast funds of practical knowledge which were to be of great service.

The Sanitary Commission of the United States also served as an excellent example in many respects to the relief societies of Europe, and from it they took many valuable lessons. Thus in 1866 Europe was much better prepared than ever before for the care of those who suffered from the barbarisms of war. She was now ready with some degree of ability to oppose the arms of charity to the arms of violence, and make a kind of war on war itself. Still however there was a lack of centralization. The provincial committees worked separately, and consequently lost force. Notwithstanding these drawbacks, large amounts of money were gathered, and munificent supplies of material brought into store. The Austrian Committee alone collected 2,170,000 francs, and a great supply of all things needed in hospital service. The Central Committee was of great use in facilitating correspondence between the different peoples comprising the Austrian Empire, the bureau maintaining correspondence in eleven different languages.

Italy was not backward in the performance of her duty. She used her abundant resources in the most effectual way. Not only were her provincial societies of relief united for common action, but they received external aid from France and Switzerland. Here was exhibited the first beautiful example of neutral powers interfering in the cause of charity in time of war—instead of joining in the work of destruction, lending their aid to repair its damages. The provincial committees banded together under the Central Committee of Milan. Four squads, comprising well-trained nurses and assistants, were organized and furnished with all necessary material to follow the military ambulances or field hospitals, whose wagons were placed at their disposal.

Thus the committee not only reinforced the sanitary personnel of the army, but greatly increased its supplies. It provided entirely the sanitary material for the Tyrolese volunteers, and afforded relief to the navy, and when the war was over it remained among the wounded. In addition to the supplies this committee afforded, it expended in money not less than 199,064 francs.

But after all it was Germany standing between the two armies which distinguished herself. Since the Conference of 1863 she had been acting on the rule of preparation, and now found herself in readiness for all emergencies. The Central Committee of Berlin was flooded with contributions from the provincial committees. In the eight provinces of Prussia 4,000,000 of thalers were collected, and the other states of Germany were not behind. So munificently did the people bestow their aid, that large storehouses were provided in Berlin and in the provinces for its reception, and at the central depot in Berlin two hundred paid persons, besides a large number of volunteers, and nearly three hundred ladies and misses were employed in classifying, parceling, packing up, and dispatching the goods. Special railroad trains carried material to the points of need. In one train were twenty-six cars laden with 1800 to 2000 cwt. of supplies. Never had private charity, however carefully directed, been able to accomplish such prodigies of benevolence. It was now that the beneficence of the Treaty and the excellence of the organization were manifested. But the committee did not confine itself to sending supplies for the wounded to the seat of war. It established and provisioned refreshment stations for the trains, to which those unable to proceed on the trains to the great hospitals without danger to life, were admitted, nursed and cared for with the tenderest solicitude until they were sufficiently recovered to be removed, or death took them. At the station of Pardubitz from six hundred to eight hundred were cared for daily for two months, and lodging provided for three hundred at night. This example suffices to show the extraordinary results of well-organized plans and concerted action. During the war, the relief societies had also to contend with the terrible scourge of cholera. There can be no estimate of the misery assuaged and deaths prevented by the unselfish zeal and devotion of the wearers of the Red Cross.

In the interval between the wars of 1866 and 1867, and that of 1870-71, the time had been improved by the societies existing under the Geneva Treaty, in adding to their resources in every possible manner. Improvements were made in all articles of sanitary service; excellent treatises regarding the hygiene of the camp and hospital were widely circulated; the press had greatly interested itself in the promulgation of information regarding all matters of interest or instruction pertaining to sanitary effort, and almost universally lent its powerful influence to build up the societies. Ten new societies were formed during this time. In Germany the work of the Red Cross was so thoroughly organized, that at the first signal from Berlin, committees arrived as if by magic at all required points, forming a chain which extended over the whole country, and numbered over two thousand persons. This is more remarkable since Germany was a neutral power. Constant communication was kept up between these committees and the central bureau, and the most perfect order and discipline were maintained. Relief was sent from one or another of these stations as was needed. The state afforded free transport, and the voluntary contributions of the people kept up the supplies of sanitary material, so that there was never any lack or danger of failure. With the government transports, whether by land or water, there went always the agents of the Red Cross, protected by their badges and flag, to wait on the invoices, hasten their progress, see to their being kept in good order, and properly delivered at their destination. Depots of supplies were moved from place to place as exigencies demanded. The greatest care was taken to prevent disorder or confusion, and the best military circumspection and regularity prevailed. The great central depot at Berlin comprised seven sections, viz: Camp material; clothing; dressing, for wounds; surgical apparatus; medicines and disinfectants; food and tobacco; and hospital furnishings. Did space allow, it would be desirable to give statistics of the contributions in money and supplies to this service. Suffice it to say, the humanity of peoples is far beyond that of governments. Governments appropriate immense sums to carry on destructive conflicts, but the work of relief societies the world over, and especially during the war of 1870-71, has shown that the philanthropy of the people equals their patriotism. The sums given to assuage the miseries of the Franco-Prussian war were simply fabulous. In 1863, fears were expressed that there would be difficulty in collecting needful funds and supplies to carry out the designs of the treaty. These misgivings proved groundless. After the war of 1870-71, notwithstanding nothing had been withheld in the way of relief, the societies settled their accounts with large balances in their treasuries.

In France not nearly so much had been previously done to provide for the exigencies which fell upon them, but the committee worked with such vigor and so wrought upon the philanthropy of individuals, that active measures of relief were instantly taken. Gold and supplies poured into the hands of the committee at Paris. One month sufficed to organize and provide seventeen campaign ambulances or field hospitals, which immediately joined the army and accompanied it through the first period of the war, or until the battle of Sedan. In Paris ambulances were stationed at the railroad depots to pick up the wounded, and a bureau of information was created for soldiers’ families. When the siege of Paris was about to take place, the committee threw, without delay, a commission into Brussels charged with the direction and help of flying hospitals. Nine committees were established in the provinces, with power to act for the Central Committee and to invite the people to help. Meanwhile the committee in Paris did its utmost to mitigate the distress that reigned there, and to prepare for the result of the siege. History has recorded the sufferings, the horrors of misery that accompanied and followed that siege; but history can never relate what wretchedness was averted, what agonies were alleviated, what multitudes of lives were saved, by the presence and effort of the relief societies! What the state of France must have been without the merciful help of the Red Cross societies the imagination dare not picture. After the armistice was signed there were removed from Paris, under the auspices of the relief societies, ten thousand wounded men, who otherwise must have lingered in agony, or died from want of care; and there were brought back by them to French soil nine thousand men who had been cared for in German hospitals.

HELP FROM NEUTRAL COUNTRIES.

Neutral countries also during this war were ready and bountiful with help; and those working under the treaty did most effectual service. England contributed 7,500,000 francs, besides large gifts of sanitary supplies; in one hundred and eighty-eight days’ time she sent to the seat of war twelve thousand boxes of supplies through the agents of the Red Cross.

To give an idea of the readiness and efficacy with which the committees worked even in neutral countries, one instance will suffice. From Pont-a-Mousson a telegram was sent to London for two hundred and fifty iron beds for the wounded, and in forty-eight hours they arrived in answer to the request. England kept also at the seat of war agents to inform the committee at home of whatever was most needed in supplies. The neutral countries sent also surgeons, physicians and nurses, and in many other ways gave practical testimony to the benign efficacy of the Geneva treaty.

As will be seen by the foregoing pages, the objects and provisions of the Geneva convention and the societies acting under it, are designed for, and applicable to, the exigencies of war only. The close contact of the nations hitherto signing this treaty, renders them far more liable to the recurrence of war among them than our own, which by its geographical position and distance from neighboring nations, entertains a feeling of security which justifies the hope that we may seldom, if ever again, have occasion to provide for the exigencies of war in our land.

This leads the American Red Cross to perceive the great wisdom, foresight and breadth of the resolution adopted by the convention of 1863, which provides that “Committees shall organize in the manner which shall seem most useful and convenient to themselves;” also in their article on the organization of societies in these pages occurs the following: “To be efficient, societies must have government recognition, must bear the stamp of their national individuality, and be constructed according to the spirit, habits, and needs of the country they represent. This is essential to success.”

As no work can retain its vitality without constant action, so in a country like ours, with a people of so active a temperament, an essential element in endearing to them a work, is to keep constantly before them its usefulness. With this view the question of meeting the want heretofore felt on all occasions of public calamity, of sufficient extent to be deemed of national importance, has received attention at the hands of this association. For this purpose the necessary steps have been inaugurated to organize auxiliary societies, prepared to co-operate with the central association in all plans for prompt relief; whilst the volunteers who shall render personal aid will be expected to hold themselves in the same readiness as in the case of an international call.

It must, however, be distinctly understood that these additional functions for local purposes shall in no manner impair the international obligation of the association; but on the contrary it is believed will render them more effective in time of need.

It may appear singular that a movement so humane in its purposes, so wise and well considered in its regulations, so universal in its application, and every way so unexceptional, should have been so long in finding its way to the knowledge and consideration of the people of the United States. This fact appears to have been the result of circumstances rather than intention. While eminently a reading people, we are almost exclusively confined to the English language. The literature of the Red Cross is entirely in other languages, largely French, and thus has failed to meet the eye of the reading public.

It will be observed that the first convention was called during our war; no delegates were especially sent by the United States, but our Minister Plenipotentiary to Switzerland, acting as delegate, sent a copy of the doings of the convention to our government for recognition. In the midst of civil war as we were at the time the subject was very naturally and properly declined.

It was again most fittingly presented in 1866 through Rev. Dr. Henry W. Bellows, and by this eminent gentleman and philanthropist a Society of the Red Cross was actually formed; but for some cause it failed, and the convention was not recognized. The International Committee became in a manner discouraged in its efforts with the United States, but finally it was decided to present it again through Miss Clara Barton, and accordingly the following letter was addressed to President Hayes during the first year of his administration:

International Committee for
the Relief of Wounded Soldiers,
Geneva, August 19, 1877.

This letter was sent to Miss Barton, who, having labored with committees of the Red Cross during the Franco-Prussian war, thus becoming familiar with its methods, was very naturally selected as the bearer of the letter, and the exponent of the cause. Moreover, foreign nations had secured her promise to present it to the government on her return to her country and endeavor to make its principles understood among the people.

Accordingly the letter was presented by Miss Barton to President Hayes and by him referred to his Secretary of State, but as no action was taken, and no promise of any action given, it was not deemed advisable to proceed to the organization of societies formed with special reference to acting under the regulations of a governmental treaty having no present existence, and no guaranty of any in the future.

Thus it remained until the incoming of the administration of President Garfield when a copy of the letter of Mr. Moynier was presented by Miss Barton to President Garfield, very cordially received by him, and endorsed to Secretary Blaine; from whom after full consideration of the subject the following letter was received:

On the twenty-fifth of June the following letter from Mr. Moynier, president of the International Committee of Geneva, in reply to the preceding letter of Secretary Blaine, was received by Miss Barton, and duly presented at the State department:

The very cordial and frank expressions of sympathy contained in Secretary Blaine’s letter gave assurance of the acceptance of the terms of the treaty by the government at no distant day, and warranted the formation of societies. Accordingly a meeting was held in Washington, D.C., May 21, 1881, which resulted in the formation of an association to be known as the American [National] Association of the Red Cross. A constitution was adopted, a copy of which follows:

CONSTITUTION.

Article 1. This Association shall be known as the American Association of the Red Cross, with its office located at Washington, D.C., and shall consist of the subscribers hereunto, and such other persons as shall hereafter be elected to membership; and it shall constitute a Central National Association with power to organize state and territorial associations auxiliary to itself.

First, To secure the adoption by the Government of the United States of the Treaty of August 22, 1864.

Second, To obtain recognition by the Government of the United States, and to hold itself in readiness for communicating therewith at all times, to the end that its purposes may be more widely and effectually carried out.

Third, To organize a system of national relief and apply the same in mitigating the sufferings caused by war, pestilence, famine and other calamities.

Fourth, To collect and diffuse information touching the progress of mercy, the organization of national relief, the advancement of sanitary science and hospital service, and their application.

Fifth, To co-operate with all other national societies, for the furtherance of the articles herein set forth, in such ways as are provided by the regulations governing such co-operation.

Art. 3. This association shall hold itself in readiness in the event of war or any calamity great enough to be considered national, to inaugurate such practical measures, in mitigation of the suffering and for the protection and relief of sick and wounded, as may be consistent with the objects of the association as indicated in Article 2.

Art. 4. The officers of this association shall consist of a president; first vice-president; other vice-presidents, not to exceed one from each State, Territory, and the District of Columbia; a secretary; treasurer; an executive board; a board for consultation, which shall consist of the following officers of the United States Government, viz: The President and his cabinet: General of the Army; Surgeon General; Adjutant General, and Judge Advocate General, and such other officers as may hereafter be deemed necessary.

THE AMERICAN ASSOCIATION OF THE RED CROSS.

Original Incorporation.

The undersigned, all of whom are citizens of the United States of America, and a majority of whom are citizens of the District of Columbia, desirous of forming an association for benevolent and charitable purposes to co-operate with the Comité International de Secours aux Militaires Blessés of Geneva, Switzerland, do, in pursuance of sections 545, 546, 547, 548, 549, 550 and 551 of the Revised Statutes of the United States, relating to the District of Columbia, make, sign and acknowledge these:

Articles of Incorporation.

The name of this association shall be the American Association of the Red Cross.

1st. To secure by the United States the adoption of the treaty of August 22, 1864, between Italy, Baden, Belgium, Denmark, Holland, Spain, Portugal, France, Prussia, Saxony, Wurtemberg, and the Federal Council of Switzerland.

2d. To obtain recognition by the Government of the United States, and to hold itself in readiness for communicating therewith at all times, to the end that its purposes may be more wisely and effectually carried out.

3d. To organize a system of national relief and apply the same in mitigating the sufferings caused by war, pestilence, famine and other calamities.

4th. To collect and diffuse information touching the progress of mercy, the organization of national relief, the advancement of sanitary science, and their application.

5th. To co-operate with all other similar national societies for the furtherance of the articles herein set forth, in such ways as are provided by the regulations governing such co-operation.

The number of this association, to be styled the “Executive Board,” for the first year of its existence, shall be eleven (11).

In witness whereof we have hereunto set our hands and seals at the city of Washington this first day of July, A.D. 1881.

THE FIRST INTERNATIONAL CONFERENCE.

In the year 1864, Europe was covered, as if by enchantment, with a network of committees for the relief of wounded soldiers; and this phenomenon would have led the least discerning persons to suspect that this special work was entering on a new phase. Several of these committees had already begun to exercise their functions in the Schleswig-Holstein war, yet all unanimously proclaimed that they would constitute themselves as permanent institutions, and, in a great measure, they seemed to obey one watch-word. All, in fact, declared in their charter of establishment, that they would conform to the resolutions of the Geneva Conference.

What, then, was this conference, whose magic wand had, so to speak, electrified all nations? It seems too important an historical fact to be passed over in silence, because we feel certain that an inquiry into its nature, and how it arose, will prove highly interesting.

1. It originated with the Société Genevoise d’utilité publique, which had undertaken to contribute toward the progress of philanthropy. At its sitting of the ninth of February, 1863, it discussed the question, in accordance with the proposition of one of its members, M. Henri Dunant, whether means might not be found to form, during a time of peace and tranquillity, relief societies, whose aim should be to help the wounded in time of war by means of volunteers, zealous, devoted and well qualified for such work.

Although it had no very clear idea of what should be done, in order to obtain the result which seemed desirable, the society took the matter under its patronage, and entrusted the examination of it to a special commission, with full power to act.

The course to be pursued was long debated in this little committee, the members of which finally agreed to submit the question to more competent judges. It was, in fact, necessary, before encouraging the formation of societies of volunteers, to know whether any need for them had been felt, and whether they would not be regarded with a jealous eye by the administrative or military authorities. It was also necessary to determine what should be the nature of their action under various social and political forms of government. In order not to venture recklessly on a road bristling with obstacles, it was therefore evident that they ought to take as guides experienced men, versed in the practice of war, and belonging to different nationalities. An International Conference appeared to be indispensable to the work, as a basis or starting point. If, after this ordeal, the first idea, upon which the most divergent opinions were even then professed, should be recognized as impracticable, its partisans would at least possess the consolation of having done their best. We shall have, said one of them, the approval of our consciences, and the feeling that we have done that which it is right men should do who love their neighbor. If, on the contrary, the thing were pronounced to be good, useful and acceptable, what encouragement such a decision would afford them to launch out upon their course! What moral force they who should first put themselves in the breach would receive! It was not a time to hesitate. The circular convoking the meeting was issued on the first of September, 1863.

Nothing was neglected that could give the greatest publicity to this appeal. It was brought specially to the notice of the International Statistical Congress, sitting at Berlin, in the month of September, 1863, which expressed an opinion entirely favorable to the project.

At length the day fixed for the opening of the Conference arrived. On the morning of the twenty-sixth of October, in the rooms of the Athenæum at Geneva, might be seen an assembly composed of eighteen official delegates, representing fourteen governments, six delegates of different associations, seven unaccredited visitors, with five members of the Geneva Committee. It was sufficient to glance over the list of the thirty-six members of the Conference, to understand that the expectation of its promoters was attained, and even surpassed, and that their initiative had already found its reward in the meeting of such a body. It was impossible that a deliberation among men so eminently qualified should not throw the fullest light on the question submitted to them. The committee tells us that the eagerness with which the invitation was responded to soon justified the propriety of the step it had taken. It became convinced that, in drawing public attention to the insufficiency of the official sanitary service, it had touched a sensitive chord, and had responded to a universal wish. It was also convinced that it was not pursuing a chimerical object. If, for a moment, it had feared that its project would only attract mere dreamers and Utopians, it was reassured on seeing that it had to deal with men in earnest, with medical and military magnates. It also received much encouragement from persons who were prevented from taking part in the debates, but who testified to the lively interest they took in them.

It was then, with the most happy auspices that General Dufour opened the Conference, which lasted four days, under the presidency of M. Moynier, president of the Genevoise Society of Public Utility, and the vice-presidency of His Highness Prince Henry XIII., of Reuss, the delegate of the Order of St. John of Jerusalem. Every one seemed animated by the best motives, and desirous not to lose so good an opportunity to open a new arena for the cause of charity. It was interesting to witness the general unanimity, as new as it was spontaneous, on a question of humanity instantaneously developed into one of philanthropic urgency. Dr. Landa, delegate of the Spanish Government, well expressed the sentiment of the assembly when he exclaimed, “Oh, that we may be so happy as to discover the basis which shall render the the useful institution we aspire to found durable and effectual!” The magnitude of the result which may be obtained, and the tears which may be wiped away, demand that we should devote all our efforts to attain it; and if this work be realized, it will be an event which all friends of humanity will be able to hail with the greatest joy. We feel, said the president of the Conference, that a great duty is imposed upon us, and we shall not rest until we have found means to lessen for our fellow-creatures the privations, the sufferings and the evils of all kinds which are the inevitable consequences of an armed contest.

So much good-will was not superfluous, in order to accomplish the arduous task of the Conference. For what, indeed, was it laboring? For nothing less than to reconcile two opposites—charity and war. The propriety of voluntary aid being admitted, it was necessary to leave it sufficiently free, in order that zeal might not be cooled by unreasonable conditions; yet, at the same time, to subject it to a certain discipline, so that it might have access to the army without being an encumbrance to it. Here was the real problem to be solved. Here was a link to be established between the civil and the military, which, though opposed, are not necessarily incompatible, and should be encouraged to live fraternally side by side. The experience of modern wars seemed to justify this inquiry, for it was averred that here the administration of voluntary offerings had been defective. Besides, the question presented itself in a new character, owing to the fact that a staff of volunteers occupied an important place in it. If this view of the case was to take precedence of all others, nothing less than a complete revolution was intended, and its importance being acknowledged, it would have been wrong to engage in it otherwise than earnestly. It was for discussion to reveal the opinion that was entertained of it.

Independently of all that was difficult in the very nature of the subject with which the conference was to occupy itself, it met with another obstacle, in the consideration which it was obliged to give to the different forms of government under which civilized nations dwell.

It is certain that a relief committee would be bound to modify its conduct, and its hands would be more or less free, according to the political or social circle in which it would have its existence. For example, where individual initiative is highly developed, as in Switzerland and America, there will be found liberty for the efforts of free societies which would not be tolerated to the same degree in France or Austria. The consequence of this situation was, that, called to draw up a code of military philanthropy for the use of all nations, the Conference could only advocate general principles, so that its decisions might be everywhere acceptable.

Here it took its stand, and following the advice of its president, it left to each society the duty of regulating minute details as it might judge expedient. It wisely confined its ambition to the construction of a solid foundation for the monument which it wished to erect, and which was perhaps destined to become one of the glories of our century.

Let us now give heed to the voice of the Conference, and let us cast our eyes over the resolutions, placed side by side with the propositions presented by the Geneva Committee, under the title of Projet de Concordat. It is evident, indeed, from a comparison of these two documents that the first ideas were true, since they have only been slightly modified. The authors of this project, however, offer it as the eminently perfectible fruit of their first meditations, and as a basis which they deemed it right to furnish to the Conference, in order to guide it in its labors.

THE INTERNATIONAL RED CROSS TREATY.

CONVENTION OF GENEVA.

GOVERNMENTS ADOPTING THE TREATY.

The following public address, written in 1881, is inserted because of its historical character, showing as it does, quite as well as anything that could now be written, the general apathy in America concerning the treaty, and the many obstacles that had to be overcome by years of struggle and weary waiting:

ADDRESS BY CLARA BARTON.

A brief statement of how I became acquainted with the Red Cross may serve to explain at once its principles and methods, as well as the present attitude of our government in regard to it.

The practical beneficence of the sanitary and Christian commissions of the United States attracted the attention of the civilized world. I had borne some part in the operations of field hospitals in actual service in the battles of the Civil War, and some public notice had been taken of that work. But, broken in health, I was directed by my physicians to go to Europe prepared to remain three years.

In September, 1869, I arrived at Geneva, Switzerland. In October I was visited by the president and members of the “International Committee for the relief of the wounded in war.” They wished to learn if possible why the United States had declined to sign the treaty. Our position was incomprehensible to them. If the treaty had originated with a monarchial government they could see some ground for hesitancy. But it originated in a Republic older than our own. To what did America object, and how could these objections be overcome? They had twice formally presented it to the government at Washington, once in 1864, through our Minister Plenipotentiary at Berne, who was present at the convention; again in 1868, through Rev. Dr. Henry W. Bellows, the great head of war relief in America. They had failed in both instances. No satisfactory nor adequate reason had ever been given by the nation for the course pursued. They had thought the people of America, with their grand sanitary record, would be the first to appreciate and accept it. I listened in silent wonder to all this recital, and when I did reply it was to say that I had never in America heard of the Convention of Geneva nor of the treaty, and was sure that as a country America did not know she had declined; that she would be the last to withhold recognition of a humane movement; that it had doubtless been referred to and declined by some one department of the government, or some one official, and had never been submitted to the people; and as its literature was in languages foreign to our English-speaking population, it had no way of reaching us.

You will naturally infer that I examined it. I became all the time more deeply impressed with the wisdom of its principles, the good practical sense of its details, and its extreme usefulness in practice. Humane intelligence had devised its provisions and peculiarly adapted it to win popular favor. The absurdity of our own position in relation to it was simply marvelous. As I counted up its roll of twenty-two nations—not a civilized people in the world but ourselves missing, and saw Greece, Spain, and Turkey there, I began to fear that in the eyes of the “rest of mankind” we could not be far from barbarians. This reflection did not furnish a stimulating food for national pride. I grew more and more ashamed. But the winter wore on as winters do with invalids abroad. The summer found me at Berne in quest of strength among its mountain views and baths.

On the fifteenth of July, 1870, France declared war against Prussia. Within three days a band of agents from the “International Committee of Geneva,” headed by Dr. Louis Appia (one of the prime movers of the convention), equipped for work and en route for the seat of war, stood at the door of my villa inviting me to go with them and take such part as I had taken in our own war. I had not strength to trust for that, and declined with thanks, promising to follow in my own time and way, and I did follow within a week. No shot had then been fired—no man had fallen—yet this organized, powerful commission was on its way, with its skilled agents, ready to receive, direct and dispense the charities and accumulations which the generous sympathies of twenty-two nations, if applied to, might place at its disposal. These men had treaty power to go directly on to any field, and work unmolested in full co-operation with the military and commanders-in-chief; their supplies held sacred and their efforts recognized and seconded in every direction by either belligerent army. Not a man could lie uncared for nor unfed. I thought of the Peninsula in McClellan’s campaign—of Pittsburg Landing, Cedar Mountain and second Bull Run, Antietam, Old Fredericksburg with its acres of snow-covered and gun-covered glacee, and its fourth-day flag of truce; of its dead, and starving wounded, frozen to the ground, and our commissions and their supplies in Washington, with no effective organization to go beyond; of the Petersburg mine, with its four thousand dead and wounded and no flag of truce, the wounded broiling in a July sun—died and rotted where they fell. I remembered our prisons, crowded with starving men whom all the powers and pities of the world could not reach even with a bit of bread. I thought of the widows’ weeds still fresh and dark through all the land, north and south, from the pine to the palm; the shadows on the hearths and hearts over all my country. Sore, broken hearts, ruined, desolate homes! Was this people to decline a humanity in war? Was this a country to reject a treaty for the help of wounded soldiers? Were these the women and men to stand aloof and consider? I believed if these people knew that the last cloud of war had forever passed from their horizon, the tender, painful, deathless memories of what had been would bring them in with a force no power could resist. They needed only to know.

As I journeyed on and saw the work of these Red Cross societies in the field, accomplishing in four months under their systematic organization what we failed to accomplish in four years without it—no mistakes, no needless suffering, no starving, no lack of care, no waste, no confusion, but order, plenty, cleanliness and comfort wherever that little flag made its way—a whole continent marshaled under the banner of the Red Cross—as I saw all this, and joined and worked in it, you will not wonder that I said to myself “If I live to return to my country I will try to make my people understand the Red Cross and that treaty.” But I did more than resolve, I promised other nations I would do it, and other reasons pressed me to remember my promise. The Franco-Prussian war and the war of the commune were both enormous in the extent of their operations and in the suffering of individuals. This great modern international impulse of charity went out everywhere to meet and alleviate its miseries. The small, poor countries gave of their poverty and the rich nations poured out abundantly of their vast resources. The contributions of those under the Red Cross went quietly, promptly through international responsible channels, were thoughtfully and carefully distributed through well-known agents, returns, accurate to a franc, were made and duly published to the credit of the contributing nations, and the object aimed at was accomplished.

America, filled with German and French people, with people humane and universal in their instincts of citizenship and brotherhood, freighted ships with supplies and contributions in money prodigal and vast. They arrived in Europe, but they were not under the treaty regulations. No sign of the Red Cross authorized any one to receive and distribute them. The poor baffled agents, honest, well meaning and indefatigable, did all that individuals without system or organization could do. But for the most part the magnificent charity of America was misapplied and went as unsystematized charity always tends to go, to ruin and to utter waste. The object aimed at was not accomplished. At the end of the report of the international organization of the Red Cross occurs something like this: “It is said that the United States of America also contributed something for the sick and wounded, but what, or how much, or to whom, or when or where, it is impossible to tell.”

In the autumn of 1873, I returned to America more broken in health than when I left in 1869. Then followed years of suffering in which I forgot how to walk, but I remembered my resolve and my promise. After almost five years I was able to go to Washington with a letter from Monsieur Moynier, president of the International Committee of Geneva, to the President of the United States, asking once more that our government accede to the articles of the convention. Having been made the official bearer of this letter, I presented it in 1877 to President Hayes, who received it kindly, referring it to his Secretary of State, Mr. Evarts, who in his turn referred it to his assistant secretary as the person who would know all about it, examine and report for decision. I then saw how it was made to depend not alone upon one department, but one man, who had been the assistant secretary of state in 1864 and also in 1868, when the treaty had been on the two previous occasions presented to our government. It was a settled thing. There was nothing to hope for from that administration. The matter had been officially referred and would be decided accordingly. It would be declined because it had been declined. If I pressed it to a decision, it would only weigh it down with a third refusal. I waited. My next thought was to refer it to Congress. That step would be irregular, and discourteous to the administration. I did not like to take it, still I attempted it, but could not get it considered, for it promised neither political influence, patronage, nor votes.

The next year I returned to Washington to try Congress again. I published a little pamphlet of two leaves addressed to the members and senators, to be laid upon their desks in the hope they would take the trouble to read so little as that, and be by so much the better prepared to consider and act upon a bill if I could get one before them. My strength failed before I could get that bill presented, and I went home again in midwinter. There then remained but a portion of the term of that administration, and I determined, if possible, to outlive it, hoping another would be more responsive. Meanwhile I wrote, talked, and did whatever I could to spread the idea among the people, and March, 1881, when the administration of President Garfield came in, I went again to Washington. The subject was very cordially received by the President and carefully referred by him to Secretary Blaine, who considered it himself, conferred fully with me, and finally laid it before the President and the cabinet. Perhaps the most satisfactory account of that transaction will be found in the letter of Mr. Blaine addressed to me, (see page 41), which gives the assurance that President Garfield would recommend the adoption of the treaty in his message to Congress.

What were the provisions of that treaty which had been so conspicuously and persistently neglected and apparently rejected by this whole government, whose people are as humane as any people in the world, and as ready to adopt plain and common sense provisions against evils sure to come upon themselves and those whom they hold most dear? It was merely the proposed adoption of a treaty by this government with other nations for the purpose of ameliorating the conditions incident to warfare, humanizing its regulations, softening its barbarities, and so far as possible, lessening the sufferings of the wounded and sick who fall by it. This treaty consists of a code of ten articles, formed and adopted by the International Convention of Geneva, Switzerland, held August 22, 1864, which convention was composed of delegates, two or more from each of the civilized nations of the world, and was called at the instance of the members of the Society of Public Utility of Switzerland.

The sittings of the convention occupied four days, and resulted, as before stated, in a code of ten articles, to be taken by the delegates there present, back to the governments of their respective countries for ratification. Four months were allowed for consideration and decision by the governments, and all acceding within that time were held as having signed at the convention. At the close of this period, it was found that twelve nations had endorsed the terms of the treaty and signed its articles. The protocol was left open for such as should follow. The articles of this treaty provide, as its first and most important feature, for the entire and strict neutrality of all material and supplies contributed by any nation for the use of the sick and wounded in war; also that persons engaged in the distribution of them, shall not be subject to capture; that all hospitals, general or field, shall be neutral, respected and protected by all belligerents; that all persons comprising the medical service, surgeons, chaplains, superintendents, shall be neutral, continuing their work after the occupation of a field or post the same as before, and when no longer needed be free to retire; that they may send a representative to their own headquarters if needful; that field hospitals shall retain their own equipments; that inhabitants of a country who entertain and care for the wounded of either side, in their houses, shall be protected; that the generals of an army shall so inform the people; that commanders-in-chief shall have the power to deliver immediately to the outposts of the enemy soldiers who have been wounded in an engagement, both parties consenting to the same; that the wounded, incapable of serving, shall be returned when healed; that all transports of wounded and all evacuations of posts or towns shall be protected by absolute neutrality. That the sick and wounded shall be entertained regardless of nationality; and that commanders-in-chief shall act in accordance with the instructions of their respective governments, and in conformity to the treaty. In order that all may understand, and no mistake be possible, it also provides that one uniform international flag shall mark all hospitals, all posts of sick and wounded, and one uniform badge or sign shall mark all hospital material, and be worn by all persons properly engaged in the hospital service of any nation included within the treaty; that this international flag and sign shall be a red cross on a white ground, and that the nations within the compact shall not cease their endeavors until every other nation capable of making war shall have signed this treaty, and thus acceded to the general principles of humanity in warfare recognized by other peoples.

Thirty-one governments have already signed this treaty, thirty-one nations are in this humane compact. The United States of America is not in it, and the work to which your attention is called, and which has occupied me for the last several years, is to induce her to place herself there.

This is what the Red Cross means, not an order of knighthood, not a commandery, not a secret society, not a society at all by itself, but the powerful, peaceful sign and the reducing to practical usefulness of one of the broadest and most needed humanities the world has ever known.

These articles, it will be observed, constitute at once a treaty governing our relations with foreign nations, and additional articles of war governing the conduct of our military forces in the field. As a treaty under the constitution, the President and Senate are competent to deal with them; as additional articles of war, Congress must sanction and adopt them before they can become effective and binding upon the government and the people. For this reason I have appealed to Congress as well as to the Executive Department.

On the breaking up of the original convention at Geneva, the practical work of organizing its principles into form and making them understood and adopted by the people, devolved upon seven men, mainly those who had been instrumental in calling it. These men were peculiarly fitted for this work by special training, enlarged views, and a comprehensive charity, no less than by practical insight, knowledge of the facts and needs of the situation, and a brave trust in the humane instincts of human nature. They are known to-day the world over as “The International Committee of Geneva for the relief of the sick and wounded in war.” This committee is international, and is the one medium through which all nations within the treaty transact business and carry on correspondence.

The first act of each nation subsequent to the treaty has been to establish a central society of its own, which of course is national, and which has general charge and direction of the work of its own country. Under these comes the establishment of local societies. It will be perceived that their system, aside from its international feature, is very nearly what our own war relief societies would have been had they retained permanent organizations. Indeed, it is believed that we furnished for their admirable system some very valuable ideas. The success of the Red Cross associations consists in their making their societies permanent, holding their organizations firm and intact, guarding their supplies, saving their property from waste, destruction and pillage, and making the persons in charge of the gifts of the people as strictly responsible for straightforward conduct and honest returns, as they would be for the personal property of an individual, a business firm, or a bank.

In attempting to present to the people of this country the plan of the Red Cross societies, it is proper to explain that originally and as operating in other countries they recognize only the miseries arising from war. Their humanities, although immense, are confined to this war centre. The treaty does not cover more than this, but the resolutions for the establishment of societies under the treaty, permit them to organize in accordance with the spirit and needs of their nationalities. By our geographical position and isolation we are far less liable to the disturbances of war than the nations of Europe, which are so frequently called upon that they do well to keep in readiness for the exigencies of war alone. But no country is more liable than our own to great overmastering calamities, various, widespread and terrible. Seldom a year passes that the nation from sea to sea is not, by the shock of some sudden, unforeseen disaster, brought to utter consternation, and stands shivering like a ship in a gale, powerless, horrified, and despairing. Plagues, cholera, fires, flood, famine, all bear upon us with terrible force. Like war these events are entirely out of the common course of woes and necessities. Like death they are sure to come in some form and at some time, and like it no mortal knows where, how or when.

What have we in readiness to meet these emergencies save the good heart of our people and their impulsive, generous gifts? Certainly no organized system for collection, reception nor distribution; no agents, nurses nor material, and, worst of all, no funds; nowhere any resources in reserve for use in such an hour of peril and national woe; every movement crude, confused and unsystematized, every thing as unprepared as if we had never known a calamity before and had no reason to expect one again.

Meanwhile the suffering victims wait! True, in the shock we bestow most generously, lavishly even. Men “on Change” plunge their hands into their pockets and throw their gold to strangers, who may have neither preparation nor fitness for the work they undertake, and often no guaranty for honesty. Women, in the terror and excitement of the moment and in their eagerness to aid, beg in the streets and rush into fairs, working day and night, to the neglect of other duties in the present, and at the peril of all health in the future—often an enormous outlay for very meagre returns. Thus our gifts fall far short of their best, being hastily bestowed, irresponsibly received and wastefully applied. We should not, even if to some degree we might, depend upon our ordinary charitable and church societies to meet these great catastrophes; they are always overtaxed. Our communities abound in charitable societies, but each has its specific object to which its resources are and must be applied; consequently they cannot be relied upon for prompt and abundant aid in a great and sudden emergency. This must necessarily be the case with all societies which organize to work for a specific charity. And this is as it should be; it is enough that they do constantly bestow.

Charity bears an open palm, to give is her mission. But I have never classed these Red Cross societies with charities, I have rather considered them as a wise national provision which seeks to garner and store up something against an hour of sudden need. In all our land we have not one organization of this nature and which acts upon the system of conserved resources. Our people have been more wise and thoughtful in the establishment of means for preventing and arresting the destruction of property than the destruction of human life and the lessening of consequent suffering. They have provided and maintain at an immense cost, in the aggregate, a system of fire departments with their expensive buildings and apparatus, with their fine horses and strong men kept constantly in readiness to dash to the rescue at the first dread clang of the fire bell. Still, while the electric current may flash upon us at any moment its ill tidings of some great human distress, we have no means of relief in readiness such as these Red Cross societies would furnish.

I beg you will not feel that in the presentation of this plan of action I seek to add to the labors of the people. On the contrary, I am striving to lessen them by making previous, calm preparation do away with the strain and confusion of unexpected necessities and haste. I am providing not weariness, but rest.

And, again, I would not be understood as suggesting the raising of more moneys for charitable purposes; rather I am trying to save the people’s means, to economize their charities, to make their gifts do more by the prevention of needless waste and extravagance. If I thought that the formation of these societies would add a burden to our people I would be the last to advocate it. I would not, however, yield the fact of the treaty. For patriotism, for national honor, I would stand by that at all cost. My first and greatest endeavor has been to wipe from the scroll of my country’s fame the stain of imputed lack of common humanity, to take her out of the roll of barbarism. I said that in 1869 there were twenty-two nations in the compact. There are now thirty-one, for since that date have been added Roumania, Persia, San Salvador, Montenegro, Servia, Bolivia, Chili, Argentine Republic and Peru. If the United States of America is fortunate and diligent she may, perhaps, come to stand No. 32 in the roll of civilization and humanity. If not, she will remain where she at present stands, among the barbarians and the heathen.

In considering this condition of things it seemed desirable to so extend the original design of the Red Cross societies operating in other lands as to include not only suffering by war, but by pestilence, famine, fires or floods—in short, any unlooked-for calamity so great as to place it beyond the means of ordinary local charity, and which by public opinion would be pronounced a national calamity; but that this addition should in no way impair the original functions of the society, and that for their own well being they should be held firm by the distinguishing feature of the international constitution, which provides that local societies shall not act except upon orders from the National Association, which is charged with the duty of being so fully informed upon all such subjects, both at home and abroad, as to constitute it the most competent judge of the magnitude and gravity of any catastrophe.

During all these years no societies under the true banner of the Red Cross of Geneva were or could be organized, for the government had not yet ratified the treaty and no department of the government had then intimated that it ever would be ratified. It could not be a responsible or quite an honest movement on my part to proceed to the formation of societies to act under and in conformity to a treaty of special character so long as our government recognized no such treaty and I could get no assurance that it ever would or indeed could recognize it.

But this delay in the formation of societies, however embarrassing, was in no manner able to interfere with the general plan, or the working details for its operations, which had been arranged and decided upon before the presentation of the subject to the government in 1877, and published in pamphlet form in 1878, making it to cover, as it now does, the entire field of national relief for great national woes and calamities in time of peace, no less than in war. The wise provisions, careful preparations and thorough system which had been found so efficient in the permanent societies of the Red Cross in other countries, could not fail, I thought, to constitute both a useful and powerful system of relief in any class of disasters. I therefore ventured so far upon the generous spirit of their original resolutions in the plan of our societies as, mechanically speaking, to attach to this vast motor power the extra and hitherto dead weight of our great national calamities, in order that the same force should apply to all and serve to lighten I hoped, so far as possible, not only the woes of those directly called to suffer, but the burdens on the hearts and hands of those called to sympathize with their sufferings.

The time allowed for the practical test of this experiment has been short. Scarcely three months in which to organize and act, but the brave societies of the Red Cross of western New York, at this moment standing so nobly among their flame-stricken neighbors of Michigan— so generously responding to their calls for help, are quite sufficient I believe to show what the action and results of this combined system will be when recognized and inaugurated.

It may be said that this treaty jeopardizes our traditional policy, which jealously guards against entangling alliances abroad; that as we are exempt by our geographical position from occasions for war this treaty must bring us not benefits but only burdens from other people’s calamities and wars—calamities and wars which we do not create and of which we may properly reap the incidental advantages. But this treaty binds none to bear burdens, but only to refrain from cruelties; it binds not to give but to allow others to give wisely and to work humanely if they will, while all shall guarantee to them undisturbed activity in deeds of charity. There is then in the Red Cross no “entangling alliance” that any but a barbarian at war can feel as a restraint. This inculcated wariness of foreign influences, wonderfully freshened by the conduct of foreign rulers and writers during the rebellion and deepened by the crimes and the craft directed primarily at Mexico and ultimately at us, made the people of America in 1864 and 1868 devoutly thankful for the friendly and stormy sea that rolled between them and the European states. And it is not perhaps altogether strange that American statesmen, inspired by such a public opinion, should then have been but little inclined to look with favor upon any new international obligations however specious in appearance or humane in fact. But the award of Geneva surely opened the way for the Red Cross of Geneva. Time and success have made plain the nation’s path. The postal treaty since made among all nations and entered into heartily by this has proved salutary to all. It has removed every valid state reason for opposition to the harmless, humane and peaceful provisions of the treaty of the Red Cross.

But in the midst of the rugged facts of war come sentimental objections and objectors. For, deplore it as we may, war is the great fact of all history and its most pitiable feature is not after all so much the great numbers slain, wounded and captured in battle, as their cruel after treatment as wounded and prisoners, no adequate provision being made for their necessities, no humane care even permitted, except at the risk of death or imprisonment as spies, of those moved by wise pity or a simple religious zeal.

Among these hard facts appears a conscientious theorist and asks, Is not war a great sin and wrong? Ought we to provide for it, to make it easy, to lessen its horrors, to mitigate its sufferings? Shall we not in this way encourage rulers and peoples to engage in war for slight and fancied grievances?

We provide for the victims of the great wrong and sin of intemperance. These are for the most part voluntary victims, each in a measure the arbiter of his own fate. The soldier has generally no part, no voice, in creating the war in which he fights. He simply obeys as he must his superiors and the laws of his country. Yes, it is a great wrong and sin, and for that reason I would provide not only for, but against it.

But here comes the speculative theorist! Isn’t it encouraging a bad principle; wouldn’t it be better to do away with all war? Wouldn’t peace societies be better? Oh, yes, my friend, as much better as the millennium would be better than this, but it is not here. Hard facts are here; war is here; war is the outgrowth, indicator and relic of barbarism. Civilization alone will do away with it, and scarcely a quarter of the earth is yet civilized, and that quarter not beyond the possibilities of war. It is a long step yet to permanent peace. We cannot cross a stream until we reach it. The sober truth is, we are called to deal with facts, not theories; we must practice if we would teach. And be assured, my friends, there is not a peace society on the face of the earth to-day, nor ever will be, so potent, so effectual against war as the Red Cross of Geneva.

The sooner the world learns that the halo of glory which surrounds a field of battle and its tortured, thirsting, starving, pain-racked, dying victims exists only in imagination; that it is all sentiment, delusion, falsehood, given for effect; that soldiers do not die painless deaths; that the sum of all human agony finds its equivalent on the battlefield, in the hospital, by the weary wayside and in the prison; that, deck it as you will, it is agony; the sooner and more thoroughly the people of the earth are brought to realize and appreciate these facts, the more slow and considerate they will be about rushing into hasty and needless wars, and the less popular war will become.

Death by the bullet painless! What did this nation do during eighty agonizing and memorable days but to watch the effects of one bullet wound? Was it painless? Painless either to the victim or the nation? Though canopied by a fortitude, patience, faith and courage scarce exceeded in the annals of history, still was it agony. And when in his delirious dreams the dying President murmured, “The great heart of the nation will not let the soldier die,” I prayed God to hasten the time when every wounded soldier would be sustained by this sweet assurance; that in the combined sympathies, wisdom, enlightenment and power of the nations, he should indeed feel that the great heart of the people would not let the soldier die.

Friends, was it accident, or was it providence which made it one of the last acts of James A. Garfield in health to pledge himself to urge upon the representatives of his people in Congress assembled, this great national step for the relief and care of wounded men? Living or dying it was his act and his wish, and no member in that honored, considerate and humane body but will feel himself in some manner holden to see it carried out.

ACTION OF THE GOVERNMENT OF THE UNITED STATES.

The president of the American Red Cross, Clara Barton, in November, 1881, laid before President Arthur the matter of the Treaty of Geneva, and the unfulfilled desire of President Garfield that the United States should give its adhesion to that international compact. To this President Arthur gave a cordial and favorable response, and made good his words by the following paragraph in his first annual message, sent to the forty-seventh Congress:

This part of the message was immediately taken up in the Senate and referred to the Committee on Foreign Relations, consisting of the following named gentlemen, to wit: William Windom, Minnesota; George F. Edmunds, Vermont; John T. Miller, California; Thomas W. Ferry, Michigan; Elbridge G. Lapham, New York; John W. Johnston, Virginia; J.T. Morgan, Alabama; George H. Pendleton, Ohio; Benjamin H. Hill, Georgia.

During the consideration of the subject an invitation was extended to the president of the American Association, its counsel and other associate members to meet the above named Senate Committee at the capitol, for conference, and for an explanation of such points as still remained obscure, to aid their deliberations, and to facilitate investigations.

On the seventeenth of May, 1881, Hon. Omar D. Conger submitted to the United States Senate the following resolution, which was considered by unanimous consent and agreed to:

On the twelfth of December, 1881, in response to the above resolution, President Arthur addressed to the Senate a message transmitting a report of the Secretary of State, with accompanying papers, touching the Geneva convention for the relief of the wounded in war, which message, report and accompanying papers were as follows:

THE “ADDITIONAL ARTICLES” CONCERNING THE RED CROSS FOR THE NAVY.

The governments of North Germany, Austria, Baden, Bavaria, Belgium, Denmark, France, Great Britain, Italy, the Netherlands, Sweden and Norway, Switzerland, Turkey and Würtemberg, desiring to extend to armies on the sea the advantages of the convention concluded at Geneva the twenty-second of August, 1864, for the amelioration of the condition of wounded soldiers in armies in the field, and to further particularize some of the stipulations of the said convention, proposed and signed the following additional articles:

Additional Articles to the Convention of Geneva of the twenty-second August, 1864, signed at Geneva the twentieth of October, 1868.

[International Bulletin, January, 1882.
THE GENEVA CONVENTION IN THE UNITED STATES.

ACCESSION OF THE UNITED STATES TO THE TREATY OF GENEVA AND TO THE ADDITIONAL ARTICLES.

On the first day of March, 1882, the President, by his signature, gave the accession of the United States to the Treaty of Geneva of August 22, 1864, and also to that of October 20, 1868, and transmitted to the Senate the following message, declaration, and proposed adoption of the same:

The same day the president of the American Association sent by cablegram to President Moynier, of the International Committee at Geneva, the glad tidings that the United States had at last joined in the great humane work of the world by ratifying the treaties of the Red Cross; and on the twenty-fourth of the same month, President Moynier replied as follows:

The requirements contained in the foregoing letter, in regard to the recognition of the American Association of the Red Cross, were fully and generously complied with by the various branches of the Government of the United States, and the documents conveying the official recognition were transmitted by the Honorable Secretary of State to the American consul at Geneva, with instructions to deliver them to the International Committee.

The following is the proclamation by President Arthur announcing to the people the adoption by the United States of the Treaty of Geneva, and the Additional Articles concerning the Navy:

A PROCLAMATION.

Thus was the American branch of the Red Cross welcomed into the fellowship of kindred associations in thirty-one other nations, the most prosperous and civilized on the globe, its position assured, and its future course made simple, direct and untroubled.

The official bulletin of the International Committee also hailed the accession of the United States to the treaty, in an article of characteristic caution and of great significance. In that article, which is quoted in full hereafter, the distinction was carefully pointed out between that which had already been fully agreed to, and had become invested with all the force and solemnity of international treaties, and the proposed amendment which had been drawn up and considered with a view to ultimate adoption. This proposed amendment had received the sanction and signatures of the International Committee at Geneva, without ever having been formally adopted by any nation. The United States had, at the same moment adopted both, thus becoming the thirty-second nation to adhere to the treaty of August 22, 1864, and the first to adopt the proposed amendment of October 20, 1868.

[International Bulletin for April, 1882.]
ADHESION OF THE UNITED STATES TO THE CONVENTION OF GENEVA.

The action of the United States, mentioned in this article, was perhaps somewhat characteristic. It seemed to give itself to the movement of the Red Cross with a gracious earnestness seldom seen in the cautious forms of diplomatic action, and it certainty was in very decided contrast with its former hesitancy.

No doubt could now rest in any mind that the adhesion of the United States was, at last, hearty and sincere, and calculated to allay any distrust which its former isolation and declination of the treaty might have anywhere engendered.

This action of the Government of the United States also rendered the position of the National Association exceptionally satisfactory, and introduced it to the International Committee at Geneva and all the affiliated societies under circumstances calculated to promote in the greatest degree its usefulness and harmony, and to add to the gratification of all who personally have any part in the operations of the American Association.

For all this it is indebted to the judicious and thoughtful care and exalted statesmanship of the President of the United States, his cabinet and advisers, and the members of the Forty-seventh Congress, who, without one breath of criticism, or one moment of delay, after they came to fully understand the subject and comprehend its purposes and object, granted all that was then asked of them, in the adhesion to the treaties, in the recognition of the National Association, and the provisions for printing and disseminating a knowledge of its principles and practical work.

Perhaps no act of this age or country has reflected more credit abroad upon those specially active in it, than this simple and beneficent measure. It must, in its great and humane principles, its far-reaching philanthropy, its innovations upon the long established and accepted customs and rules of barbaric cruelty, its wise practical charity, stand forever next to the immortal proclamation of freedom to the slaves that crowns the name of Abraham Lincoln.

Special thanks are peculiarly due to those who have been its active, wise and unwavering friends, who have planned its course so truly, and set forth its purposes so clearly, that it will hereafter be misunderstood only by those who are unwilling to learn, or who are actively hostile to its beneficent aims.

Perhaps at the risk of seeming invidious—for we would by no means ignore, and have no less gratitude for the legion of generous helpers we cannot name—we might state that among those who have been foremost to aid and encourage us have been the Hon. Omar D. Conger, of Michigan, who, first in the House, and afterward in the Senate, has been conspicuous for persistent and courageous work; also, Hon. William Windom, of Minnesota, Chairman of the Committee on Foreign Affairs, who was first to investigate and take the matter up as a member of President Garfield’s cabinet; Senator E.P. Lapham, of New York, who has spared neither time nor thought, patience nor labor, in his legal investigations of the whole matter; and probably no person has done more than he to throw light upon obscure parts and point out the true and proper course to be pursued in the accomplishment of the work, and the acceptance of the treaty. Senators Morgan, of Alabama; Edmunds, of Vermont; Hawley, of Connecticut; Anthony, of Rhode Island; Hoar, of Massachusetts, all accorded to it their willing interest and aid. Indeed, all sections and parties have seemed eager to help the Red Cross; a result that might, perhaps, have been anticipated, since it asks only an opportunity to faithfully work according to methods approved by thoughtful experience, and toward ends that all humane persons must approve.

To the American newspaper press, and perhaps to the New York Herald more than to any other newspaper, through its international character, wonderful enterprise, and far-reaching circulation, the Red Cross is indebted for timely aid and noble furtherance of its objects and aims. It has been quick to discern their substantial character, and generous and full in commending them. Still, the same difficulty confronts us in regard to publications as persons—where all have been so willing it is difficult to distinguish. Not less than three hundred periodicals and papers have, within the last two years, laid upon our desk their graceful tribute of encouraging and fitly spoken words, and it has been given as an estimate of an experienced city editor, gathered through his exchanges, that over five hundred editorial notices were given of our little Red Cross book of last year, and these, invariably, so far as met our eyes, kindly approving and encouraging. The capacity of the Red Cross to carry on most wisely and well its beneficent work must in the future, as it has done in the past, depend largely upon the active and cordial co-operation of the newspaper press; and we do not doubt that it will continue to receive the same prompt and efficient assistance so long as it shall continue to deserve it.

By the combined assistance of all these powerful friends of the Red Cross, the country has at last been rescued from the position in which it had been standing for the last seventeen years—a puzzling wonder to its admiring friends, a baffling enigma to all, treating its enemies subdued with romantic generosity, and its enemies taken captive in war with all the tenderness of friends, and yet, clinging, apparently with intense fierceness, to an unsocial isolation, to savage rules and regulations of war that only barbarians would ever wish to practice, pouring out its beneficence in astonishing prodigality, and in untold volume, variety and value upon strangers, and yet seemingly hesitating only when it was proposed by international law and system to use and not waste its magnificent voluntary offerings, but to entrust them all to responsible agents, trained in the very torrent and tempest of battle, to wisely apply this generosity to the great and awful needs of war—agents held to business rules, with calm accountability amid distraction and panic, trained to protect material, to give and take receipts, and at last to account faithfully for everything entrusted to them, like the officers of a well-regulated bank.

The final adhesion of the United States to the treaty of the Red Cross has created a lively sense of satisfaction in all its affiliated societies wherever, throughout the world, its beneficent work is carried on; particularly, by the International Committee of Geneva, has this wise and simple act of beneficence and common sense and common humanity been regarded with sentiments of gratitude and renewed hope. The American National Association has received the following expression of the sentiments of the noble and philanthropic president of the International Committee, written upon the receipt from the United States of the official documents of recognition:

The circular alluded to in this letter of M. Moynier announces the adhesion of the United States to the great international compact of the Red Cross, and authenticates and opens the way for the voluntary action of the people and the government in international humanitarian action, through the medium of the American Association of the Red Cross, and is in the following terms:

The foregoing pages deal only with the official history of the Red Cross and its inauguration in this country, closing with the accession of the United States to the Treaty and its promulgation in 1882. The original formation of the Red Cross was had previous to the adoption of the Treaty by the government, and, indeed, primarily for that very purpose. That was the corner-stone upon which rested the entire structure of the Red Cross in America at that date, and constituted almost entirely the work undertaken by it to perform.

During the first ten years of the existence of the organization it had accomplished all that had been promised, and a great deal more; and had proved the utility of its work on almost continuous fields of national calamity of the character defined in the “American Amendment” to the Treaty. But the American government had not given the Red Cross the official recognition that it desired and was entitled to; and it could not take its appropriate place by the government of which it was so eminently a part. As long as government provides for war, so long must it recognize its adopted twin sister of peace, the Red Cross; as long as it finds it necessary to deliberately mutilate men, so long should it take part in healing them.

In order to strengthen the organization, and make its influence more widely felt, the members decided to adopt a plan that would enable them to work on a somewhat broader basis; accordingly, on April 17, 1893, the Red Cross was reincorporated and has continued its labors up to the present time under the provisions of the instrument a copy of which follows:

THE RE-INCORPORATION OF THE AMERICAN NATIONAL RED CROSS.

Certificate of Incorporation of the American National Red Cross.

Immediately following our accession to the Treaty of Geneva, March 1, 1882, the president of the Red Cross was asked by the Committee on Foreign Relations of the Senate, to prepare a history of the Red Cross for publication by them through the government printing office. This was done, and a book of two hundred and twenty-seven pages was issued, giving an account of the origin of the organization, the steps by which it became a treaty, of our own initiation, and not only the exact text by which our accession was made, but that of every other nation within the treaty up to that time, 1882.

A bill for a reprint by Congress of fifty thousand copies of this book was lost in the session of 1898 through lack of time.

No consecutive book has been published by us since that date, but the history has been perhaps even more fully told, and that scores of times, in public addresses which its president and assistants have been called to make before great assemblies, selections from some of which will appear in this volume, as the fullest information given in the most compact manner that we can render in the short space of time allotted us.

The very title of the organization, viz.: “Relief in War,” has been a misnomer, and through all the early years especially was very generally misunderstood by the public. I have not unfrequently been invited and innocently urged to attend peace meetings and large charity gatherings for the poor and afflicted on the ground of needing instruction myself; inasmuch as I “was engaged in advocating war, wouldn’t it be well to hear something on the other side?” And I have been invited to become party to a discussion in which the merits of peace and war should be compared.

Large organizations of women, the best in the country, and, I believe, the best in the world, have faithfully labored with me to merge the Red Cross into their society as a part of woman’s work; without the smallest conception or realization of its scope, its international character, its treaty obligations, and the official ground it was liable at any time to be called to occupy.

Many charming invitations, from ladies even more charming, to address their convention or meeting, have still contained some well chosen word which might imply a question, if indeed the Red Cross really were the humane and philanthropic institution it claimed to be; naturally the address usually dealt with the question as it was put.

I name these facts as mere relics of the past, amusing now, but instructive to you of the present day (when no child even questions the motives of the Red Cross), as showing what it had to meet and live through in order to live at all.

In order to show the enthusiastic devotees of the present year how questionable the beneficence of the Red Cross appeared to the best people only a few years ago, I introduce the following address, read, by request, before a congress of women, 1895 or 1896, hoping that the charitably disposed reader will understand and appreciate the state of mind engendered by the title of the request made, and forgive any seeming acerbity:

ADDRESS.
WHAT IS THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RED CROSS IN ITS RELATION TO PHILANTHROPY?

I am asked to say something upon the “Significance of the Red Cross in its Relation to Philanthropy.” I am not sure that I understand precisely what is desired.

If a morning paper should announce that three or four of the greatest political bosses or greatest railroad kings in the country had quietly met somewhere, and sat with closed doors till long after midnight, and then silently departed, people would ask, “What is the significance of that? What mischief have they been devising in secret?” In that sense of the word, significance—which is a very common one—the Red Cross has none that I ever heard of. It has no rich offices to bestow, no favorites to reward, no enemies to punish. It has no secrets to keep, no mystic word or sign. Its proceedings would, and do, make a valuable library, accessible to all men and all women from Norway to New Zealand.

I will not say that it is so simple and common in character that he who runs may read, but surely she who desires information can sit down, read and obtain it. The Red Cross has been quietly doing its work for thirty years and is now established in forty independent nations. No other institution on earth, not even Christianity, has a public recognition so nearly universal. None has ever adhered more closely to its one single purpose of alleviating human suffering. Has that any significance or any connection with philanthropy? Let us see.

An institution or reform movement that is not selfish, must originate in the recognition of some evil that is adding to the sum of human suffering, or diminishing the sum of happiness. I suppose it is a philanthropic movement to try to reverse the process. Christianity, temperance and sanitary regulations in general are examples. Great evils die hard; and all that has yet been done is to keep them within as narrow limits as possible. Of these great evils, war is one. War is in its very nature cruel—the very embodiment of cruelty in its effects—not necessarily in the hearts of the combatants. Baron Macaulay thought it not a mitigation but an aggravation of the evil, that men of tender culture and humane feelings, with no ill will, should stand up and kill each other. But men do not go to war to save life. They might save life by keeping the peace and staying at home. They go solely with intent to inflict so much pain, loss and disaster on the enemy that he will yield to their terms. All their powers to hurt are focused upon him.

In a moving army the elements of destruction, armed men and munitions of war, have the right of way; and the means of preserving and sustaining even their own lives are left to bring up the rear as they best can. Hence, when the shock and crash of battle is over, and troops are advancing or retreating and all roads are blocked, and the medical staff trying to force its way through with supplies, prompt and adequate relief can scarcely ever reach the wounded. The darkness of night comes down upon them like a funeral pall, as they lie in their blood, tortured with thirst and traumatic fever. The memory of such scenes set a kindly Swiss gentleman to thinking of ways and means for alleviating their horrors. In time, and by efforts whose history must be familiar to many of you, there resulted the Geneva Convention for the relief of the sick and wounded of armies. I shall not trace its history, as it seems to be more to the present purpose to explain briefly what it proposed to do, and how it proceeded to do it.

The convention found two prime evils to consider. First, the existence of war itself; second, the vast amount of needless cruelty it inflicted upon its victims. For the first of these, with the world full of standing armies, every boundary line of nations fixed and held by the sword, and the traditions of four thousand years behind its customs, the framers of the convention, however earnest and devoted, could scarcely hope to find an immediate, if indeed, a perceptible mitigation. Only time, prolonged effort, national economics, universal progress and the pressure of public opinion could ever hope to grapple with this monster evil of the ages.

But the second—if it were not possible to dispense with the needless cruelties heretofore inflicted upon the victims of war, thus relieving human misery to that extent, seemed to the framers of the convention a reasonable question to be considered. This is what it proposed to do. A few sentences will explain how it proceeded to do it.

A convention was called at Geneva, Switzerland, for the fourth of August, 1864, to be composed of delegates accredited by the heads of the governments of the world, who should discuss the practices of war and ascertain to what extent the restraints of the established military code in its dealing with the sick and wounded of armies were needful for the benefit of the service; and to what extent they were needless, of benefit to no one, causing only suffering, of no strength to the service, and might be done away with; and to what extent war-making powers could agree to enter into a legal compact to that end. The consideration, discussion and concessions of two weeks produced a proposed agreement which took the form of a compound treaty, viz: A treaty of one government with many governments—the first ever made—a compact known as the Treaty of Geneva, for the relief of the sick and wounded in war.

Its basis was neutrality. It made neutral all sick, wounded, or disabled soldiers at a field; all persons, as surgeons, nurses and attendants, who cared for them; all supplies of medicine or food for their use; all field and military hospitals with their equipments; all gifts from neutral nations for the use of the sick and wounded of any army; all houses near a battlefield that would receive and nurse wounded men: none of these should be subject to capture. It provided for the sending of wounded men to their homes, rather than to prison; that friend and foe should be nursed together and alike in all military hospitals; and, most of all, that the people who had always been forcibly restrained from approaching any field of action for purposes of relief, however needed (with the single exception of our Sanitary Commission, and that under great difficulties and often under protest) should not only be allowed this privilege, but should arm and equip themselves with relief of all kinds, with the right to enter the lines for the helpless; thus relieving not alone the wounded and dying, but the armies of their care.

It provided a universal sign by which all this relief, both of persons and material, should be designated and known. A Greek red cross on a field of white should tell any soldier of any country within the treaty that the wearer was his friend and could be trusted; and to any officer of any army that he was legitimately there and not subject to capture.

Some forty nations are in that treaty, and from every military hospital in every one of these nations floats the same flag; and every active soldier in all their armies knows that he can neither capture nor harm the shelter beneath it, though it be but a little “A” tent in the enemy’s lines, and every disabled man knows it is his rescue and his home.

It may be interesting to know the formula of this compact. It recognizes one head, the International Committee of Geneva, Switzerland, through which all communications are made. One national head in each country which receives such communications, transmitting them to its government. The ratifying power of the treaty is the Congress of Berne. The organization in each nation receives from its government its high moral sanction and recognition, but is in no way supported or materially aided by it. The Red Cross means not national aid for the needs of the people, but the people’s aid for the needs of the nation. The awakening patriotism of the last few years should, I think, make this feature more readily apprehended.

As the foreign nations furnish the only illustrations of the value and material aid of the Red Cross in war, let us glance at what it has accomplished.

The first important war after the birth of the Treaty of Geneva, was between Germany, Italy and Austria. Austria had not, at that time, entered the treaty, and yet its objects were understood and its spirit found a responsive chord in the hearts of the people. Over $400,000, beside a great amount of material, were collected by that country, and made use of for the relief of the combatants. Italy was fairly well organized and rendered excellent service, furnishing much substantial assistance. Germany, which was in the vanguard of the treaty nations, was thoroughly organized and equipped. She was the first to demonstrate the true idea of the Red Cross—people’s aid for national, for military, necessity. Great storehouses had been provided at central points, where vast supplies were collected. In an incredibly short time, between $3,000,000 and $4,000,000 were raised for relief purposes, and large numbers of volunteers came to help the already organized corps of workers. Great trains of supplies were sent to the front. The wounded enemy was tenderly cared for, and everything was accomplished so well and so systematically, that it proved the incalculable value of organized, authorized, civil aid. French and Swiss Red Cross workers also rendered great assistance, this being the first instance of neutrals taking an active part.

In the Franco-Prussian War the German Red Cross performed even better service, it having learned many valuable lessons in the German-Austrian conflict, and through their efforts an infinite amount of good was accomplished and great suffering averted. Not only were the wounded and sick soldiers tenderly cared for, but the unprovided families of soldiers were also supplied. The French Red Cross at the breaking out of the war was poorly organized and penniless. Within one month, however, hospitals had been established, ambulances and a large amount of field supplies were at the front, with a considerable relief force to care for the sick and wounded. The French Association, not including the branches in the provinces, spent over $2,000,000 and assisted 110,000 wounded. Many neutral Red Cross nations assisted in rendering aid and relief in this great war. England alone sent a million and a half dollars, besides twelve hundred cases of stores. Eighty-five thousand sick, wounded and famishing French soldiers entered Switzerland, and were cared for by the Central Committee at Berne. The International Committee at Geneva, in one instance, asked for and obtained 2500 seriously wounded French soldiers, supplied their wants, and sent them to their own country.

In the great Russo-Turkish War, the Red Cross of Russia, splendidly equipped, with ample means and royal patronage, was, at the beginning of hostilities, greatly hampered by the jealousy of the military. The relief organizations were assigned places well in the rear; but ere many months had passed the military surgeons gladly accepted the Red Cross aid, and colossal work did it perform. Over $13,000,000 were raised, and all that was necessary spent in supplying relief. The neutral Red Cross countries furnished valuable assistance in this war also.

In the recent war between Japan and China, you undoubtedly read of the wonderful work performed by the Japanese Red Cross. This society followed the precedent of Germany, in tenderly caring for the wounded enemy, even though fighting against a nation not in the treaty. Japan had a cruel, merciless enemy to fight, and yet her soldiers were instructed to have respect even for a dead enemy.

It is needless to give further illustrations; history records the wonderful achievements of this greatest of relief organizations, though it cannot record the untold suffering which has been averted by it.

Is the Red Cross a humanitarian organization? What is the significance of the Red Cross? I leave these two questions for you to answer.

But war, although the most tragic, is not the only evil that assails humanity. War has occurred in the United States four times in one hundred and twenty years. Four times its men have armed and marched, and its women waited and wept. That is on an average of one war every thirty years. It is now a little over thirty years since the last hostile gun was fired; we fondly hope it may be many years before there is another. A machine, even a human machine, called into active service only once in thirty years is liable to get out of working order; hence to keep it in condition for use, no less than for the possible good it might do, the American Society of the Red Cross asked to have included in its charter the privilege of rendering such aid as it could in great public calamities, as fires, floods, cyclones, famines and pestilence.

In a time of profound peace that has been the only possible field of activity. It is not for me to say whether that field has been successfully cultivated, but a few of the facts will determine whether the innovation upon the treaty will commend itself to your judgment, as it has to those of the older societies of Europe.

Naturally it required not only diplomacy but arguments to obtain a privilege never before officially considered in the unbroken customs of an international treaty. They must be submitted to a foreign congress. The same argument pertained fifteen years ago that pertains to-day, namely, that in all our vast territory, subject to incalculable disasters, with all our charitable, humane and benevolent associations, there was not one which had for its object and duty to hold itself in preparation and training to meet and relieve the woes of these overmastering disasters. All would gladly aid, but there were none to lead. Everybody’s business was nobody’s business, and the stricken victims perished.

We asked that under the Red Cross Constitution of the United States its national organization should be permitted to act in the capacity of Red Cross relief agents, treating a national disaster like a field of battle, proceed to it at once with experienced help, equipped with all the needful supplies and means to commence relief, overlook and learn the needs of the field, make immediate statements of the true condition and wants to the people of the country, who, knowing the presence of the Red Cross there, could, if desirable, make it the medium of their contributions for relief either in money or material. To relieve the necessities in every way possible, keep the people at large in possession of reliable information, hold the field until relief has been given, and retire when all needed aid has been rendered. This privilege was graciously granted by the ratifying Congress at Berne, and is known as the “American amendment” of the Red Cross. Nations since that date, on becoming signatory to the treaty, have included that amendment in their charters.

This is the principle upon which we have acted. The affording of relief to the victims of great disasters anywhere in the United States, is what the National Red Cross has proceeded to do, and it has confined itself strictly to its privileges, acting only in disasters so great as to be national. It never asks aid; never makes an appeal; it simply makes statements of the real condition of the sufferers, leaving the people free to exercise their own humanity through any medium they may prefer.

In the thirteen years of relief work by the Red Cross in the United States, every dollar and every pound that has been received and distributed by it, has been the free-will offering of the people, given for humanity without solicitation, and dispensed without reward. It has received nothing from the government. No fund has been created for it. No contributions have been made except those to be distributed as relief at its fields. Its officers serve without pay. There is not, nor ever was, a salaried officer in it, and even its headquarters meets its own costs. Among the various appropriations made by Congress for relief of calamities in the past years, as in great river floods, not a dollar so appropriated has ever been applied through the Red Cross, although working on the same field. I name these facts, not by way of complaint, or even comment, but to correct popular errors of belief, which I know you would prefer to have corrected. True to its method, this is simply a statement of the real condition of things, and left to the choice of the people—the Red Cross itself is theirs, created for them, and it is peculiarly their privilege to deal with it as they will.

The following list of calamities with the approximate value of material furnished, as well as money, will give you some appreciation of the services rendered in the cause of humanity by the American National Red Cross. Limit of time and space forbids even an attempt at description of its various fields. I can only name the most important, with estimated values distributed on each:

Only about one-eighth of the above estimates represent cash; the balance represents material.

In each of these emergencies something has been added to the sum of human happiness, something subtracted from the sum of human woe; the naked have been clothed, the hungry fed, new homes have sprung up from the desolated ruins, crops revived, and activities and business relations resumed. In a neighboring State and its adjacent islands scarcely two hundred miles distant from this, could to-day be found several thousand human beings, living in their homes, enjoying their family lives, following their ordinary avocations, cultivating the ground, who, if asked, would unhesitatingly tell you that but for the help of the Red Cross, they would two years ago have been under the ground they now cultivate.

If the alleviation of human miseries, the saving of life, and the bringing of helplessness and dependence back to methods of self-sustenance and independence are counted among the philanthropic movements of the day, then to us, who have seen so much and worked so long and so hard among it, it would seem that the Red Cross movement has some “significance” in connection with philanthropy.

There remains but one question more. To whom is this movement due? Who instituted it? In what minds did it originate? I wish I could say it was all woman’s work; but the truth compels the fact that this great, humane idea originated with men; the movement was instituted by them. They thought it out, and they wrought it out, and it was only meet and proper that they should, for the terrible evil that made it necessary was theirs as well. Women as a rule are not war-makers. For centuries the caprices of men have plunged the world in strife, covered the earth’s surface with armies, and enriched its soil with the best blood that ever flowed in human veins. It is only right that at length, in the cycle of ages, something should touch man’s heart and set him humbly down to find out some way of mending as much of his mischief as he could. Perhaps he “builded better than he knew,” for in that one effort he touched the spring that sooner or later will mend it all. No grander or truer prophecy has ever been made than uttered in that first convention: “The Red Cross shall teach war to make war upon itself.” It is the most practical and effective peace-maker and civilizer in the known world. It reaches where nothing else can. If proof of this be wanting, study the action of Japan in its late war.

But is man doing this work alone? No—gladly, no! Scarcely had he made his first move, when the jeweled hands of royal woman glistened beside him, and right royally have they borne their part. Glance at the galaxy—the great leader and exemplar of them all, Empress Augusta of Germany, her illustrious daughter, the Grand Duchess of Baden, Eugenia, Empress Frederick, Victoria and Princess Louise of England, Margherita of Italy, Natalia of Servia and the entire Court of Russia, and to-day the present Empress of Germany, and the hard-working Empress of Japan, with her faithful, weary court, even now busy in the hospitals of convalescing Chinese. The various auxiliary societies of women of all the principal Red Cross nations are a pride and a glory to humanity.

These nations have all two important features in their movement, which, thus far, have not been accorded to us. Their governments have instituted laws protecting the insignia and name of the Red Cross from misuse and abuse as trademarks by unscrupulous venders, and appropriation by false societies for dishonest purposes. This lack, and this alone, has thus far rendered general organization in the United States impracticable and unsafe. For seven years the most strenuous efforts at protection have failed; the loss has been to the people in general.

The second advantage of other nations is that citizens, the men of wealth in those countries, have created a Red Cross fund for its use, varying in amounts from a hundred thousand to several millions of dollars. Russia, I believe, has a fund of some three millions. It seems never to have occurred to our wealth-burdened men that possibly a little satisfaction might be gained, some good accomplished, and some credit done the nation by a step in that direction. It will dawn upon them some day, not, perhaps, in mine, but in some of yours, and then, ladies, you can well join hands with them, and discern more clearly than now the “significance of the Red Cross as related to philanthropy.”

THE MICHIGAN FOREST FIRES.

It may be necessary to recall to the mind of the person reading these pages hastily, the fact that the National Red Cross of America was formed nearly a year before the accession to the treaty. This was done by the advice of President Garfield, in order to aid as far as possible the accession. “Accordingly a meeting was held in Washington, D.C., May 21, 1881, which resulted in the formation of an association to be known as the American National Association of the Red Cross.”

Several years of previous illness on the part of its president had resulted in fixing her country home at Dansville, N.Y., the seat of the great Jackson and Austin Sanitarium and the acknowledged foundation of the hundreds of health institutions of that kind which bless the country to-day. The establishment of the National Red Cross in Washington had attracted the attention of persons outside, who, of course, knew very little of it; but among others, the people of Dansville, the home of the president, felt that if she were engaged in some public movement, they too might at least offer to aid. Accordingly, on her return to them in midsummer, they waited upon her with a request to that effect, which resulted in the formation of a society of the Red Cross, this being the first body in aid of the National Association formed in the United States. It is possible I cannot make that more clear than by giving an extract from their report of that date, which was as follows:

Almost immediately following this occurred the memorable forest fires of Michigan, which raged for days, sweeping everything before them—man, beast, forests, farms—every living thing, until in one report made of it we find this sentence: “So sweeping has been the destruction that there is not food left in its track for a rabbit to eat, and, indeed, no rabbit to eat it, if there were.” Here occurred the first opportunity for work that the young society had found, and again I give without further note their report:

The neighboring city of Rochester, forty miles to the north of Dansville, hearing of the activity of its smaller neighbor in the great disaster that was paralyzing all, desired also to unite in the work and knowing much less even than Dansville of what the Red Cross might mean, still desired to act with it, if possible; and appended herewith will be found their report, which will best tell their story.

Following close on the organization in Rochester, the citizens of the sister city of Syracuse and vicinity, in Onondaga County, N.Y., met at the Board of Trade rooms and perfected their organization under the above name. Rev. Dr. Richmond Fiske, a widely known philanthropist, prominently connected with the principal charities of the city, assisted by Professor G.F. Comfort, of the Syracuse University, led the movement. The constitution, embracing in admirable form the principles of the Geneva Convention, was signed by a large number present and officers were appointed representing the names of the leading people of the city.

These were the first steps of the American National Association of the Red Cross in relief work and in the organization of auxiliary societies. The completion of this work, which may have seemed premature and preliminary, left the association free to continue its efforts with the Government of the United States on behalf of its accession to the treaty.

MISSISSIPPI AND OHIO RIVER FLOODS—1882.

The spring rise of the waters of the Mississippi brought great devastation and a cry went over the country in regard to the sufferings of the inhabitants of the Mississippi valley. For hundreds of miles the great river was out of its bed and raging madly over the country, sweeping in its course not only the homes but often the people, the animals, and many times the land itself. This constituted a work of the relief clearly within the bounds of the civil part of our treaty, and again we prepared for work. Again our infant organization sent its field agent, Dr. Hubbell, to the scene of disaster, where millions of acres of the richest valley, cotton and sugar lands of America, and thousands upon thousands of homes under the waters of the mightiest of rivers—where the swift rising floods overtook alike man and beast in their flight of terror, sweeping them ruthlessly to the gulf beyond, or leaving them clinging in famishing despair to some trembling roof or swaying tree top till relief could reach and rescue them.

The National Association, with no general fund, sent of its personal resources what it was able to do, and so acceptable did these prove and so convincing were the beneficences of the work that the cities of Memphis, Vicksburg and New Orleans desired to be permitted to form associate societies and work under the National Association. This was permitted, and those societies have remained until the present time, New Orleans organizing for the entire State of Louisiana. The city of Rochester, proud and grateful of its success in the disaster a few months before, again came to the front and again rendered excellent service.

It was a singular fact that on the first day of March, 1882, while the National Association was in session busily engaged in devising ways and means for extending the relief which to them seemed so needed and so slender, a messenger came from the Senate of the United States to announce to them that the vote had been taken and that the United States had acceded to the Treaty of Geneva without a dissenting voice. This closed a meeting joyfully which had opened with many misgivings. Fresh courage and hope were taken and every energy called into action for the furtherance of the work which seemed then fairly commenced.

In the spring of 1883 occurred the first great rise of the Ohio River; 1000 miles in extent. This river, although smaller than the Mississippi, is more rapid in its course, and its valleys hold the richest grain lands, the most cultivated farms and representing, in fact, the best farming interests of America.

The destruction of property was even greater here than in the cotton and cane lands of the Mississippi. Again our field agent was dispatched and did excellent work. The entire country was aroused, and so liberal were the contributions to the various committees of relief that when Dr. Hubbell retired from the field, having completed the work, he had still unexpended funds in hand. But they were soon needed.

MISSISSIPPI AND LOUISIANA CYCLONE

In less than a month occurred the fearful cyclone of Louisiana and Mississippi, which cut a swath clear of all standing objects for thirty miles in width and several hundred miles in length, running southeast from the Mississippi River to the Gulf of Mexico.

Our special agent for the South, Colonel F.R. Southmayd, took charge of the Red Cross relief in this disaster, and so efficient was his work that societies struggled for organization under him and the Red Cross was hailed as a benediction wherever he passed. This was in May, 1883.

Our association now enjoyed for eight months a respite from active work. It was surely needed. It was the longest rest we had yet known, and afforded some small opportunity to gather up its records of past labors, organize some societies and compile a history of the Red Cross, so much needed for the information of our people and so earnestly asked for by them as well as by the United States Senate. From this history the preceding pages of this book have been extracted.

THE OHIO RIVER FLOODS.

But the respite was all too short for our purposes. The rapidly melting snows of February, 1884, brought the one thousand miles of the Ohio River again out of its bed. A wild cry went out all over the country for help. The government, through Congress, took immediate action and appropriated several hundred thousand dollars for relief, to be applied through the War Department. The Red Cross agents must again repair to the field, its societies be again notified.

But its president felt that if she were to be called every year to direct the relief work of the association in these inundations it was incumbent upon her to visit the scene in person, to see for herself what floods were like, to learn the necessities and be able to direct with the wisdom born of actual knowledge of the subject; and accordingly, with ten hours’ preparation, she joined Dr. Hubbell on his way and proceeded to Pittsburg, the head of the Ohio River. There the societies were telegraphed that Cincinnati would be headquarters and that money and supplies should be sent there. This done, we proceeded to Cincinnati by rail.

Any description of this city upon our entrance would fall so far short of the reality as to render it useless.

The surging river had climbed up the bluffs like a devouring monster and possessed the town; large steamers could have plied along its business streets; ordinary avocations were abandoned. Bankers and merchants stood in its relief houses and fed the hungry populace, and men and women were out in boats passing baskets of food to pale, trembling hands stretched out to reach it from third story windows of the stately blocks and warehouses of that beautiful city. Sometimes the water soaked away the foundations and the structure fell with a crash and was lost in the floods below; in one instance seven lives went out with the falling building; and this was one city, and probably the best protected and provided locality in a thousand miles of thickly populated country.

It had not been my intention to remain at the scene of disaster, but rather to see, investigate, establish an agency and return to national headquarters at Washington, which in the haste of departure had been left imperfectly cared for. But I might almost say, in military parlance, that I was “surprised and captured.”

I had made no call beyond the Red Cross societies—expected no supplies from other sources—but scarcely had news of our arrival at Cincinnati found its way to the public press when telegrams of money and checks, from all sides and sources, commenced to come in, with letters announcing the sending of material. The express office and freight depots began filling up until within two weeks we were compelled to open large supply rooms, which were generously tendered to the use of the Red Cross. A description could no more do justice to our flood of supplies than to the flood of waters which had made them necessary—cases, barrels and bales of clothing, food, household supplies, new and old; all that intelligent awakened sympathy could suggest was there in such profusion that, so far from thinking of leaving it one must call all available help for its care and distribution.

The government would supply the destitute people with food, tents and army blankets, and had placed its military boats upon the river to rescue the people and issue rations until the first great need should be supplied.

The work of the Red Cross is supplemental and it sought for the special wants likely to be overlooked in this great general supply and the necessities outside the limits of governmental aid. The search was not difficult. The government provided neither fuel nor clothing. It was but little past midwinter. A cyclone struck the lower half of the river with the water at its greatest height and whole villages were swept away in a night. The inhabitants escaped in boats, naked and homeless. Hail fell to the depth of several inches and the entire country was encased in sleet and ice. The water had filled the coal mines so abundant in that vicinity until no fuel could be obtained. The people were more likely to freeze than starve and against this there was no provision.

We quickly removed our headquarters from Cincinnati to Evansville, three hundred miles below and at the head of the recent scene of disaster. A new staunch steamer of four hundred tons burden was immediately chartered and laden to the water’s edge with clothing and coal; good assistants, both men and women were taken on board; the Red Cross flag was hoisted and as night was setting in, after a day of intense cold—amid surging waters and crashing ice, the floating wrecks of towns and villages, great uprooted giants of the forest plunging madly to the sea, the suddenly unhoused people wandering about the river banks, or huddled in strange houses with fireless hearths—the clear-toned bell and shrill whistle of the “Josh V. Throop” announced to the generous inhabitants of a noble city that from the wharves of Evansville was putting out the first Red Cross relief boat that ever floated on American waters.

The destroyed villages and hamlets lay thick on either bank, and the steamer wove its course diagonally from side to side calling the people to the boat, finding a committee to receive and distribute, and learning as nearly as possible the number of destitute persons, put off the requisite quantity of clothing and coal, and steamed away quickly and quietly leaving sometimes an astonished few, sometimes a multitude to gaze after and wonder who she was, whence she came, what that strange flag meant, and most of all, to thank God with tears and prayers for what she brought.

In this manner the Red Cross proceeded to Cairo, a distance of four hundred miles, where the Ohio joins the Mississippi River, which latter at that time had not risen and was exciting no apprehension. Returning, we revisited and resupplied the destitute points. The government boats running over the same track were genial and friendly with us, and faithful and efficient in their work.

It should be said that, notwithstanding all the material we had shipped and distributed, so abundant had been the liberality of the people that on our return to Evansville we found our supply greater than at any previous time.

At this moment, and most unexpectedly, commenced the great rise of the Mississippi River, and a second cry went out to the government and the people for instant help. The strongest levees were giving way under the sudden pressure, and even the inundation of the city of New Orleans was threatened. Again the government appropriated money, and the War Department sent out its rescue and ration boats, and again the Red Cross prepared for its supplemental work.

In an overflow of the Mississippi, owing to the level face of the country and the immense body of water, the valley is inundated at times thirty miles in width, thus rendering it impossible to get animals to a place of safety. Great numbers drown and the remainder, in a prolonged overflow, have largely starved, the government having never included the domestic animals in its work of relief. This seemed an omission of vital importance, both humanely and economically considered, and the Red Cross prepared to go to the relief of the starving animals of the Mississippi valley. It would also supply clothing to the destitute people whom the government would feed.

The navigation of the Mississippi River calls for its own style of boats and pilotage, the latter being both difficult and dangerous, especially with the changed channels and yawning crevasses of a flood.

The steamer “Throop” was left at Evansville and the “Mattie Bell” chartered at St. Louis and laden with corn, oats, hay, meal and salt for cattle; clothing and cooking utensils for the destitute people; tea, coffee, rice, sugar and medicines for the sick: and as quickly as possible followed the government steamers leaving the same port with rations of meat and meal. These latter boats kindly burdened themselves with large quantities of our forage which our overladen boat could not contain.

We soon found that our judgment in regard to the condition of the animals had been correct. Horses, mules, cows, sheep and pigs had been hastily gotten upon floating rafts and platforms of logs raised above the water, or had taken refuge, as many as could, on the narrow strips of land, known as broken levees, say eight to twelve feet in width, just peering above the water; and here they stood often crowded beyond the possibility of lying down, with no morsel of food save the wee green leaves and tips of the willow branches and gray moss which their pitying owners, largely poor negroes, could gather in skiffs and bring to them. Day by day they stood and wasted, starved, and their bodies floated down the stream, food for the birds of prey hovering above. Week after week hour after hour the mighty river, pouring through its monster crevasses, spread wider and wider every hour. We left our steamer at times and were rowed out in little boats for miles alongside of the levees, and went among the cattle. Some waded out into the water to their backs to reach after the green scum which gathered and swam delusively upon the surface. Some, unable to stand, lay stretched at length with head and horns dabbling in the mud, fearlessly turning great pitiful eyes upon us as we approached. Others, reeling, followed us tamely about, as if beseeching us to feed them. I need not add that they were fed. Committees of both white and colored persons were formed and the requisite quantity of food for the animals and clothing for the people were left with these committees at every needy point. Our steamer was reladen, or our supplies replenished at each available port, and in this manner we passed to New Orleans, and returning, resupplied our committees.

The necessity for a change of boat on the Ohio and Mississippi has been mentioned; that the “Throop” was discharged at Evansville and the Red Cross body passed over to St. Louis. Perhaps some reference to the journals of that date would best illustrate the necessity for these movements, as well as the spirit of the people and of the times.

From an editorial in the Chicago Inter-Ocean of March 31, 1884, the following extract is taken:

The brave men of the Fifth Corps in the Cuban War of 1898, endured hunger and thirst and other conditions better remembered than described. Some of them partook of the gracious offerings of hot gruel, malted milk, boiled rice, apple wine, and prune cordial at the hands of Mrs. Dr. Gardner. It will perhaps interest them to know that she is the same who, as Miss Enola Lee, was one of the company of the “Mattie Bell” in 1884.

Some of the men of the War of 1861 may remember the officer who had charge of the Commissary Department at Washington. I shall never forget the man who, despite all rank and position, stood many an hour of many a day beside my army wagons loading at his headquarters, and who wisely directed the selection of material best suited to and most needed at the proposed terminus of the dark and weary journey I was about to undertake—it was then Colonel, now General Beckwith of the regular army. He was in 1884, holding the position of Commissary at St. Louis. In the same old time spirit and in the old time way he came upon the deck of our little steamer, and directed the placing of the supplies of the “Mattie Bell.” One will never forget the terror depicted on his fine face when he saw the bales of hay taken on board. “Great heavens, you are not going to risk that! Think of it—you in the middle of that great, rushing river, no land in sight, and your ship on fire!” Still, the risk was taken, and both the ship and the stock were saved.

A few hours previous to the sailing of the “Mattie Bell” from St. Louis a stranger came on board and asked to be permitted to go with us. There was nothing very remarkable in his appearance, either for or against; but on general principles we objected to taking on a stranger without some good reason for it. His quiet persistence, however, won, and perhaps through lack of active measures on the part of some one he went. He was a silent man—walked by himself, or stood alone on some unfrequented corner of the deck. As we got lower down and more tributaries were pouring their contributions into the mighty volume that rolled and seethed about and beneath us, the danger became more imminent. Running after dark was out of the question, and timely orders were given one afternoon to tie up for the night; but our captain, anxious to make a headland a few miles further on, begged permission to run a little later, sure he could reach it before dark.

His request was rather reluctantly granted, and as we steamed on a fog and mist came up and night set in with us still afloat. In less than a half hour the stranger rushed to me with: “We are in a crevasse! We must pull out or we are lost! I have warned the engineer and captain.” The forward rush of the boat ceased; she stood still, pulled first one way then the other, shivered and struggled amid the shrieks of the reversed engine, while we waited, thoroughly aware of the situation and the doom awaiting us all, depending on the power and strength of one mute body of steel and one firm man at the helm. At length the struggling ceased; the engines had triumphed over the current. We commenced to move slowly backward, and with a grateful awe in our hearts that no words could express we found a place of safety for the night.

Daylight revealed to us a crevasse opened the day before where the river had broken through to a width of thirty rods, with the water pouring down a depth of twelve or fifteen feet in a perfect torrent into the current below, and rolling off in a self-made track to some other stream or to the Gulf of Mexico.

I have no way of accounting for this incident, but the reader will perhaps not be “too hard” on me, if I say with the father of “Little Breeches,” “I have believed in God and the angels ever since one night last spring.”

Down the Mississippi.

Down the Mississippi all was changed. Two worlds could scarcely differ more. The ofttimes shoreless waste of waters; the roaring crevasse through the broken levees; the anxious ebony faces and the hungry animals that “looked up and were not fed,” among whom and which we floated, could not fail to carry our thoughts back at times to the history of the Deluge and the Ark. The simile, however, had this important difference; we were by no means so good as to be preserved, nor they so bad as to be destroyed.

Any bare description of this voyage constitutes only the woody framework of the structure. You will readily imagine that, when it should be clothed with its ever recurring incidents it would become a very different edifice. Never a day that did not bring us incidents to be remembered, sometimes sad and touching, sometimes laughable or ridiculous.

The rough, tattered and uncouth garb of the Ohio River farmer and woodsman was offset by his quick wit and sterling sense, and the rude dialect of the Southern negro was buried out of sight by his simple faith. But the most touching of all was the honest gratitude which poured out on every side.

These people adopted the Red Cross and those who bore it, and we, in turn, have held to them. We selected helpers from among them, banded them together, gave them responsibility and thus made them mutual helps to each other and to us as well, in case of subsequent disaster.

One day as we were near the left bank of the river we saw a small herd of cattle wading out far into the water for what they could reach. A few cabins stood back of them. Steaming as near as we could we made fast to the body of a small fig tree and called the negroes, men and women, to us in their skiff.

It proved to be a little neighborhood of negroes with no white “boss,” as they say, but had their own mules and cows and were farming independently. But the food and feed were gone. The government boats had passed without seeing them, and no help had come to them. Their mules and cows were starving; they had no one to apply to. They had their little church; and their elder, a good, honest-faced man, who led them onto the boat, told the story of their sufferings and danger. We selected two men and two women, formed them into a committee of distribution and wrote out formal directions and authority for them. But before presenting it to them to sign, I asked them seriously if we left these supplies with them if they thought they could share them honestly with each other and not quarrel over them.

They were silent a moment. Then the tallest of the women rose up, and with commanding gesture said: “Miss, dese tings is from de Lord; dey is not from you, caze you is from Him. He sent you to bring dem. We would not dare to quarrel ober dem things; we would not dare not to be honest wid ’em.”

I presented the paper with no further pledge. It was signed with one name and three marks. The supplies were put off on the only little spot of land that could be reached. The negroes left the boat and stood beside the pile, which seemed a little mountain in the level space of waters. We raised steam and prepared to put off, expecting as we did so some demonstration, some shout of farewell from our newfound friends on shore and held our handkerchiefs ready to wave in reply—not a sound—and as we “rounded to” and looked back, the entire group had knelt beside the bags of grain and food and not a head or hand was raised to bid us speed. A Greater than we had possessed them, and in tearful silence we bowed our heads as well and went our way.

After the first rush of danger was over and repairs commenced among the business men, it was not always easy to find faithful willing agents to distribute supplies among those who had nothing left to repair but their stomachs, and no material for this.

At Point Coupee the Mississippi sends out a false branch of thirty miles in length, forming an island, and again joining the main river at Hermitage. These are known as False River and Island. The government boats had not entered False River, and there was great want among both people and cattle.

All the way down we were besought to hold something back for this point. At Hermitage we found the one business man, owner of the boat which plied the thirty miles of river, its warehouse and all. He, of course, was the only man who could take charge of and distribute relief around the island; and Captain Trudeau was sought. He was a young, active man, full of business, just pulling out of his own disaster, and did not know how to attend to it. “Guessed the trouble was most over up there; hadn’t heard much about it lately.” We knew better and felt discouraged that persons could not be found of sufficient humanity to distribute relief when brought to them.

I was sitting heart sore and perplexed in my stateroom trying to think out a way when two rather young women of prepossessing appearance entered with a bouquet of early flowers for me, introducing themselves as Mrs. and Miss Trudeau, wife and sister of the captain. I scarcely felt gracious, but those fair womanly faces were strong to win, and I entered into conversation asking Mrs. Trudeau what she thought of the condition of the people of the island. Her face grew sad as she said in touching tones, “Indeed, I cannot say, Miss Barton; my husband’s boat runs around twice a week and I tried to go on it for a while, but the sight of such destitution and those starving cattle, mules, cows, horses and sheep were beyond my endurance. I had nothing to give them, and I could not see it, and so left off going.”

“Would you ladies take the agency of the Red Cross to deliver supplies to these people?”

I shall not forget the appropriate and womanly manner in which this delicate lady received the abrupt proposition—no hesitation, no surprise, no self-depreciation, no simpering, but the straightforward reply, “We would, most willingly and gladly, and do our best. Our warehouse could store them, our boat take and we distribute them.” The customary official document was at once drawn up and signed.

An hour later the busy captain rushed in to see how much was really expected of him.

“Captain,” I said, “I have found agents to distribute our relief, and very satisfactorily, I think, and shall be able to release you from all responsibility.” His fine face fell; he had not expected this and in spite of all did not relish being quite relieved from duty. I went on: “You will have some share in it, captain. For instance, you will supply storage in your warehouse; your boat will take supplies on any day when demanded. Your men will handle and load all material. You will, in short, provide all accommodations, do all the work, meet all the cost, obey orders implicitly, but have none of the credit! Mrs. and Miss Trudeau are my agents.”

The good fellow fairly threw up his hat. “Good! That’s just what I’m used to. It shall be done.” And it was done; but how well it was done I could not describe to you—not only wisely and well, but elegantly.

The captain’s warehouse had little empty space after our cargo of supplies had gone into it The next day but one would be the day appointed for Governor McEnnery, of Louisiana, to make at Point Coupee his re-election speech, which would call all the people of the island who could reach it to that point to see and hear the popular governor. The little steamer “Governor Wiltz” was laden with supplies, and under direction of Madame Trudeau proceeded to Point Coupee in order to meet the people, learn the needs, and inform everyone that supplies and relief were at hand. The gallant governor addressed the crowd from the deck of the “Governor Wiltz” under the Red Cross flag, and took passage on her down the river.

fWe resupplied these agents on our return. We did this all the way among both white and black. And from that time the Red Cross has had faithful, willing agents along all the uncertain track of the lower Mississippi.

Months later, in January, 1885, when a sea voyage, foreign travel, the cares of an international conference of military men, the splendor of foreign courts, much of weariness and illness had passed between, and I had thought all those little days of river work gone from memory, I found myself in the upper gallery of the New Orleans Exposition, and stepping in at a restaurant at the end of the hall was met by Colonel Lewis, the noted colored caterer of the South. He had been on the relief committee of New Orleans appointed to meet our steamer at the time of our visit in May.

He came with cordial recognition, seated me and was telling me of his success in the restaurant when all his waiters, men and women, seemed to forget their work and stood gazing at us. The colonel smiled and said, “They have caught sight of the Red Cross brooch at your neck and recognize you by it. They will come to themselves in a few minutes.”

Next day I went in again for my lunch, when Colonel Lewis brought to me a little, thin, white-haired mulatto man of seventy-three years, but still able to take charge of and direct the help at the tables, saying, “This, Miss Barton, is Uncle Amos, whom I promised yesterday to introduce to you when you came again. Uncle Amos is my most true and faithful man.” I reached out for the withered, hard, dark bony hand he gave me as he said: “Yes, Miss Barton, I wants to see and speak to you, to tell you in de name of our people how grateful dey is for what your society has done for dem. Dat is never forgot. You come to us when we had nothing. You saved what was never saved befo’ in a flood, our cattle, so dey could go on and help derselves to raise something to eat. Dey has all heard of it; all talk about it in de churches and de meetings. Our people is singular in some tings; dey never forgets a kindness. Dey hab notions. Dey hab a way of nailing up a hoss-shoe ober de do’ for luck. I want to tell you dat in a thousand little cabins all up and down dis river dey has put up a little Red Cross ober de do’ and every night before dey goes to bed dey names your name and prays God to bless you and de Red Cross dat He sent to dem in time of trouble and distress.” Uncle Amos looked straight in my face the while. Colonel Lewis wiped his eyes, and I got away as fast as I could.

It would scarcely be faithful to the subject of this relief if some mention were not made of the third trip, namely, that of the voyage up the Ohio after the fall of the waters and the attempted return of the people to their former homes.

From an editorial of the Evansville Journal, May 28, 1884, headed “Good By Red Cross,” we make an extract or two which has reference to the voyage and its purposes:

It would be difficult to imagine a voyage more replete with live interest than this beautiful May passage from Evansville to Pittsburg.

The banks were dotted with the marks of torn and washed-out homes; and occasionally one found the family, from father and mother to the wee little ones, gathered about the bare spot that once was home, trying in vain to find enough of the buried timbers to recommence a framework for another house, if ever they could build it, with all the hunger and need for daily food staring them in the face.

Picture, if possible, this scene: A strange ship, with two flags, steaming up the river; it halts, turns from its course, and draws up to the nearest landing. Some persons disembark and speak a few minutes with the family; then a half dozen strong mechanics man a small boat laden with all material for constructing a one-room house, take it to the spot and commence putting it up. Directly here is a structure with floor, roof, doors, windows and walls; the boat returns for furniture. Within three hours the strange ship sails away leaving a bewildered family in a new and clean house, with a bed, bedding, table, chairs, clothing, dishes, candles, a well-made little cooking stove, with blazing fire, with all the common quota of cooking utensils, meat, meal, groceries, a plow, rake, axe, hoe, shovel, spade, hammer, hatchet and nails, etc. We ask few questions, they none; but often it proves that the little, bare, boyhood feet of that desolated father had once skipped through the dewy grass of the green hills of New England, the brave old parent of States, where great riches are slow to come, and famishing hunger never enters.

On February 11, 1884, Congress, in response to appeals from Ohio, Kentucky and West Virginia, appropriated $300,000 for the relief of the people who had lost their homes and other property by the Ohio River floods. On February 15, the first appropriation having been considered hardly sufficient to meet the demands, $200,000 more were appropriated for the same purpose, making $500,000 in all to be expended under the direction of the War Department. A boat load of supplies was sent down the river from Pittsburg; two boats left Cincinnati, one going up the river and the other down; one boat went down the river from Louisville and a fifth boat was sent down the river from Evansville. Afterward some additional boats were sent out from other places. Between February 15 and March 15, 536,000 rations were distributed by the government at a cost of $350,000. The remaining $150,000 were transferred to the Mississippi flood relief.

In the official report of the relief furnished to the Ohio River flood sufferers, written by R.P.M. Ames, Assistant Surgeon U.S. Marine Hospital Service, Evansville, Ind., he speaks as follows of the part taken by the Red Cross in this work:

On May 25th Miss Barton made a second trip down the Ohio with the steamer “Josh V. Throop” under charter with household supplies and farming implements for the recent sufferers. The boat went as far as Elizabethtown, or possibly a few miles below, and then turning back, proceeded up stream to Wheeling or Pittsburgh till the supplies were exhausted.

“THE LITTLE SIX.”

It is possible that some readers may recall the story of the “Little Six,” which was locally published at the time, but which I venture to reproduce, as an extract from the Erie Dispatch, of Monday March 24, 1884:

MISS BARTON’S LETTER
A TOUCHING INCIDENT VERY TOUCHINGLY RELATED.

It could not fail to have been a satisfaction to me to know that I had done my work as they would have “done it themselves.”

As long as we remained on the river this family was occasionally visited by our boat. On one occasion a strong flagstaff twenty feet in length was taken and firmly set upon the bank near where they would place their house. Its well-lettered cross board at the top showed “Little Six Red Cross Landing,” and this point has remained a landing on the Ohio River probably unto this day.

During this trip on the upper Ohio, which was even yet scarcely safe for running at night, we had, after a hard day’s work, found a cove and tied our boat for the night. It was a rather sequestered spot, and the appearance of a full-size river steamer, halting for the night on one of its banks, attracted the attention of the few people residing there, and at dusk a body of five or six men came to the boat to ask if we were in trouble that we stopped there, and if there were anything they could do for us. We quieted their kindly apprehensions and invited them on board. The lights revealed a condition of personal poverty which should have more naturally asked help than offered it. On the entire trip with its thousands of miles, among white and black, we had never seen such evidences of destitution. They scarcely could have decently gone among civilized people, and yet as they spoke, there was no lack of sense. On the contrary, they seemed in many ways to be men of the world. Their language, while provincial, had nothing uncommon in it, and altogether they were a study to us. We gave them some supper, and while eating, learned the facts of their lives.

Either by blood or marriage, they were all relatives, consisting of six families, making in all about thirty people. They all lived together—such living as it was—and there seemed to be among them a perfectly good understanding. They had always lived on the river banks, probably more on the river than off of it. They were not farmers, never planted or raised anything, subsisting mainly upon fish and the floating drift to be picked up. Thus, they clung to the river like the muskrat and beaver, and were washed out with every flood. Sixteen of them at that time were living under some slanting boards.

After supper our men quietly invited them to the clothing department on the stern of the ship, and exchanged their garments.

Thus we got hold of these people, clothed, fed, encouraged and advised them, got them into houses, furnished them, formed them into a little colony, put up a landing named, at their own request, “Red Cross Big Six,” and took care of the women and children. Every man foreswore his drink, his cards and his betting, and went to work for the first time in his life.

We found a faithful merchant to stand by, advise them and report to us. From year to year we have helped to keep them clothed. The children immediately went to school, and the next year for the first time they planted land and raised their own food; and the growing thrift and strange prosperity of this body of heretofore vagrants began after a time to excite the envy of its neighbors, who thought they were getting on better than themselves, and their merchant friend had to repel it.

Only one or two of them could write a little, but they made good use of their accomplishment as far as possessed. One day I received a letter from one of their savants, Charley Hunter, out of which among much that was encouraging, with considerable labor, I deciphered the following: “We are all doing well. We don’t drink or play cards no more. I got the flannel undershirts and drawers and the medicine you sent me. My rhumatis is better. I know now I have got two friends; one is you and the other is God.”

I was sorry he named me first; I do not think he intended it. I might add that two years later these people had united with the church; that the children were all in school, and that one daughter was being educated for a teacher.

On the lower Ohio one of the villages most wrecked by the waters and the cyclone was Smithland, an old aristocratic borough on the Kentucky side. They had no coal, and we supplied them as we went down. On our return we lowered steam and threw out our landing prow opposite the town. The whistle of the “Throop” was as welcome to their ears as the flag to their eyes.

It was a bright, clear, spring morning and Sunday. In an hour the entire little hamlet of people stood on our decks; only four, they said, were left at home, and these sick and infirm. They had selected their lawyer to speak their thanks, and they had chosen well. No words will ever do justice to the volume of native eloquence which seemed to roll unbidden from his lips. We listened in mute surprise until he finished with these sentences:

A few days later we finished the voyage of relief, having covered the Ohio River from Cincinnati to Cairo and back twice, and the Mississippi from St. Louis to New Orleans and return, occupying four months’ time on the rivers, in our own chartered boats, finishing at Pittsburg and taking rail for Washington on the first of July, having traveled over eight thousand miles, and distributed in relief, of money and estimated material, $175,000.

The government had expended an appropriation from the treasury on the same waters of $150,000 in money, and distributed it well. The difference was that ours was not appropriated; we gathered it as we used it.

THE TEXAS FAMINE.

Occasional rumors reached us in the years 1885 and 1886 about a drouth in Texas and consequent suffering, but they were so contradictory and widely at variance that the public took little or no heed of them. During the year of 1886 the Rev. John Brown, a North Presbyterian minister, located at Albany, Shackelford County, Texas, began making appeals by circular and oral address to the people of the Northern States, in which he asserted that there were a hundred thousand families in northwestern Texas who were utterly destitute and on the verge of starvation. He stated that since the close of the war a large number of poor families had been constantly crowding into Texas from the Southern States principally, induced thither by land agents and others, who gave glowing representations of the character of the soil for farming purposes.

These poor people, by hard labor and industry, had been generally able to make a living and nothing more. The last fall they had planted wheat and other grain quite extensively, but the rains came not and everything perished; and in the following spring and summer, too, everything put into the ground was blasted by the hot winds, so that not a thing was raised for man or beast. For fifteen months no rain had fallen, and the condition of the people was pitiable and called aloud to the charitable throughout the land for relief. They must be carried through to the next summer or they would perish. At a meeting of the citizens of Albany, Texas, they decided that the task of relieving the sufferers was greater than the well-to-do people of the State were able to undertake, and that an appeal should be made to the good-hearted people of the North for immediate aid. The Governor of Texas also published an appeal to the people of the whole land, asking for food for these people. But as there was no concerted action, and so many denials of the stories of suffering, little or nothing in the way of relief work was accomplished for some time. Spasmodic attempts were made, and some food for man and beast was contributed, but not enough to relieve a hundredth part of the needy.

The Rev. Dr. Brown went to the State Capital and endeavored to interest the legislature in the matter, but there were seemingly so much misunderstanding and unbelief, and so many conflicting interests to reconcile, that he failed to receive any substantial assurances and left the place in disgust. When the citizens of Texas could not agree as to the necessities of their own people it was not to be expected that the citizens of the country would take much interest in them, hence the relief movement languished from inanition.

About the middle of January, 1887, Dr. Brown came to Washington and, as solicitor and receiving agent for the committee which had issued an appeal to the country, appealed to me, as president of the American National Red Cross, asking our organization to come to the relief of the people, who were in a deplorable state, greatly needing food and clothing. I immediately shipped to Texas all the stores that were then in our warehouse, but they were no great quantity.

An appeal direct to the Red Cross required immediate attention, and I at once sought a conference with President Cleveland, who was greatly worried over the contradictory stories that were constantly printed, and was anxious to learn the truth about the matter. When I said that I should go to Texas and see for myself, he was greatly pleased, and requested me to report to him the exact situation just as soon as I had satisfied myself by personal investigation.

Dr. Hubbell and I proceeded directly to Albany, Texas, where we arrived near the end of January. We were met by the leading citizens and most heartily welcomed and accorded every privilege and attention. We began our investigations at once in a systematic way, carefully noting everything we heard and saw; and in the course of a two weeks’ trip over the afflicted region, we learned the extent of the need and formulated plans for its relief.

Making Albany our object point, we traveled by private conveyance over such territory as we thought sufficient to give a correct knowledge of the condition of the country and the people. We met large numbers of the residents, both collectively and at their homes, and learned from them personally and by actual observation their condition and what they had to depend upon during the next few months. It will be borne in mind that when we entered upon this investigation little or no relief had come from the State, and none was positively assured.

Almost no rain had fallen during a period of eighteen months; two planted crops had perished in the ground, and the seed wheat sown the previous fall gave no signs of life. The dust was rolling over the great wind-swept fields, where the people had hidden their last little forlorn hope of borrowed seed, and literally a heaven of brass looked down upon an earth of iron.

Here were twenty to forty counties of a size commensurate with Texan dimensions occupied by new settlers, making their first efforts in the pioneer work of developing home life in an untried country, soil and climate. They had put their all into the new home and the little stock they could afford for its use. They had toiled faithfully, planted two and three times, as long as there was anything to plant or sow, and in most instances failed to get back their seed. Many had grown discouraged and left the country. The people were not actually starving, but they were in the direst want for many of the necessities of life, and it was only a matter of days when they would have reached the condition of the reconcentrados as we later found them in Cuba. Hundreds of thousands of cattle had died for the want of food and water, and their drying carcasses and bleaching bones could be seen in every direction as the eye wandered over the parched surface of the plains.

I at once saw that in the vastness of its territory and varying interests the real need of these suffering communities was not understood by the Texas people—it had not come home to them—but that once comprehending, it would be their wish to have it known and cared for by themselves and not by others outside of the State.

Assuring these poor people that their actual condition should be made known to their own people, through the authoritative means of the Red Cross, and that they should be speedily cared for, we bade them farewell and hurried away to Dallas, where we intended to send out a statement to the people of the State.

Arriving there, we sought an interview with Colonel Belo of the Dallas News and laid before him the result of our observations. He placed the columns of his paper at our disposal, and through them we enlightened the people of the true status of affairs in their own State. The response was as quick as it was gratifying, and thence onward there was no further necessity for appealing to anyone outside of the State limits. Indeed, that act in the first place was the greatest mistake, as to the average Texan, feeling a genuine pride in the State’s wealth and resources, it savored of frauds and imposition, and prejudiced him against the brother who would pass him by and appeal to outsiders.

The Texas Legislature appropriated one hundred thousand dollars for food, and in the meantime rain began to fall and the entire aspect of affairs began to change for the better. But there were still many needs unprovided for—clothing, fuel, seeds for gardens and fields, live stock and many other things—and it was necessary to place these needs before the people. This the News took upon itself to do; and upon my suggestion it opened a popular subscription and announced that it would receive contributions of seed or cash and would publish the same from day to day and turn them over to the constituted authorities appointed to disburse them. In order to encourage the movement I inaugurated it with the first subscription, and from that time until now I do not believe any one has heard of any need in Texas that has not been taken care of by her own people.

Congress had appropriated ten thousand dollars for seed to be given the Texas drouth sufferers; but President Cleveland promptly vetoed the act and thereby laid himself open to a great deal of unkind criticism. He was right, however, and by his resolute action saved the nation’s money and the State’s pride. I know that it must have been an unpleasant duty for the President to feel compelled to apply his pruning knife to that tender shoot, for he was one of the first to respond with his own personal check to the call for aid for the drouth sufferers; and the subject had always held his kindly interest.

The services of the Red Cross, beyond those given by its president and field agent in making their investigation, were not required in this emergency; and as we had performed the duty most needed, viz.: to unravel the misunderstanding and rightly inform the people of the true condition of affairs in the stricken district, we concluded that our task was ended and that we could return to our home.

The fever spread during the fall to several points in Georgia, Alabama and Mississippi, and resulted in the usual panic and flight from many places; but happily the disease got no great headway before the frost put an end to its career.

It was late in November when we closed this work; worn and disheartened as we were by both the needful and the needless hardships of the campaign, we were glad of the two or three months in which no call for action was made upon us.

THE JOHNSTOWN FLOOD.

On the thirty-first of May the knell of disaster rang over the entire world, and we were sharply reminded that the need of the Red Cross is ever present, and that its members must hold themselves in readiness to move at a moment’s notice. The news of the awful calamity of Johnstown, Pa., with all its horrors, appalled us; and so frightful and improbable were the reports, that it required twenty-four hours to satisfy ourselves that it was not a canard.

In order to get an intelligent idea of this disaster and the terrible damage wrought by the irresistible waters, it may be well to give a short sketch of the city of Johnstown and its adjacent surroundings. Before the flood there were thirty thousand people in this busy community, which embraced the city of Johnstown proper and numerous suburbs. The city is situated at the junction of Stony Creek and the Little Conemaugh, forming the Conemaugh River. These streams are liable to sudden overflows, and owing to the contraction of the waterway in the lower part of the city by the dumping of cinders and slag from the large iron works on the banks of the stream, and also encroachments by riparian owners, the upper portion of the city is liable to inundations. About nine miles above the city a dam had been thrown across the Little Conemaugh River many years ago for commercial purposes, but had been abandoned and the site with much surrounding property had been subsequently purchased by a sporting club, whose membership embraced some of the wealthiest citizens of Pennsylvania. These gentlemen were attracted by the picturesque scenery, and the hunting and fishing of the vicinity, and they spent thousands of dollars in improving and beautifying their holdings. The dam was raised to a height of over seventy feet and held an immense body of water covering many acres.

This large mass of water was a constant source of fear to the inhabitants of the lower valleys, who were aware of the danger that threatened them; and many protests were made against the continuance of the danger, but owing to the prominence of the owners of the dam, and the strong social and political influence they exerted, they remained unmolested in the possession of the monster that was to break its bounds and carry death and destruction in its pitiless pathway.

A steady rainfall for several days in the latter part of May caused overflows in all the streams in western Pennsylvania, and much of the city of Johnstown was already under water to a depth of from two to ten feet, when suddenly the dam over the Little Conemaugh gave way, and its flood, resembling a moving mountain of water thirty feet high, was precipitated upon the doomed city. Numbers of the inhabitants, who had carried the fear of this disaster in their minds for years, had become so alarmed by the long continued rains, and the floods that were already upon them, took their families and fled to the high grounds on the hillsides. But the great majority of the people, who, though fully aware of the danger, had lived with it so long that they had become careless and indifferent, took no precautions whatever. These were overwhelmed by the tide almost without warning, and before they could seek safety were swept away.

The number of lives lost will never be accurately known; but in all probability it reached in the entire valley nearly five thousand. It is said that property to the amount of twelve millions of dollars was absolutely lost.

It was at the moment of supreme affliction when we arrived at Johnstown. The waters had subsided, and those of the inhabitants who had escaped the fate of their fellows, were gazing over the scene of destruction and trying to arouse themselves from the lethargy that had taken hold of them when they were stunned by the realization of all the woe that had been visited upon them. How nobly they responded to the call of duty! How much of the heroic there is in our people when it is needed! No idle murmurings of fate, but true to the godlike instincts of manhood and fraternal love, they quickly banded together to do the best that the wisest among them could suggest.

For five weary months it was our portion to live amid these scenes of destruction, desolation, poverty, want and woe; sometimes in tents, sometimes without; in rain and mud, and a lack of the commonest comforts, until we could build houses to shelter ourselves and those around us. Without a safe, and with a dry goods box for a desk, we conducted financial affairs in money and material to the extent of nearly half a million dollars.

I shall never lose the memory of my first walk on the day of our arrival—the wading in mud, the climbing over broken engines, cars, heaps of iron rollers, broken timbers, wrecks of houses; bent railway tracks tangled with piles of iron wire; among bands of workmen, squads of military, and getting around the bodies of dead animals, and often people being borne away;—the smouldering fires and drizzling rain—all for the purpose of officially announcing to the commanding general (for the place was under martial law) that the Red Cross had arrived on the field. I could not have puzzled General Hastings more if I had addressed him in Chinese; and if ours had been truly an Oriental mission, the gallant soldier could not have been more courteous and kind. He immediately set about devising means for making as comfortable as possible a “poor, lone woman,” helpless, of course, upon such a field! It was with considerable difficulty that he could be convinced that the Red Cross had a way of taking care of itself at least, and was not likely to suffer from neglect. I don’t believe he quite got over his mistrust until a week later, when carloads of lumber from Iowa and Illinois began to come in consigned to the president of the Red Cross. As this was the only lumber that had come, the military were constrained to “borrow” from us in order to erect quarters in which to entertain the Governor of the State on the occasion of his first visit.

Our first duty was to study the situation and take up the line of relief as necessities developed and opportunities presented. Western Pennsylvania and Ohio had been “instant in season.” Pittsburg had mainly provided for the survivors who were injured. Ohio had sent its troops under its efficient Adjutant-General Axline; and food, the first necessity, was literally pouring in from every available source.

But the wherewithal to put and keep clothes upon this denuded city full of people, and something to sleep on at night was a problem; and shelter for them, a present impossibility. The possible must be attempted.

The first days brought in dispatches and letters to the amount of about a hundred a day, tendering sympathy, offering help, and giving notice of material and money sent. We were then living in tents and working literally night and day, some of us at work all the time.

From one mammoth tent, which served as a warehouse, food and clothing were given out to the waiting people through the hands of such volunteer agents, both women and men, as I scarcely dare hope ever to see gathered together in one work again. The great cry which had gone out had aroused the entire country, and our old-time helpers, full of rich experience and still richer love for the work, faithful to the cross of humanity as the devotee to the cross of the Master, came up from every point—the floods, the cyclones, the battlefields—and kneeling before the shrine, pledged heart and service anew to the work. Fair hands laying aside their diamonds, and business men their cares, left homes of elegance and luxury to open rough boxes and barrels, handle second-hand clothing, eat coarse food at rough board tables, sleep on boxes under a dripping canvas tent, all for the love of humanity symbolized in the little flag that floated above them.

Clergymen left their pulpits, and laymen their charge to tramp over the hillsides from house to house, find who needed and suffered, and to carry to them from our tents on their shoulders, like beasts of burden, the huge bundles of relief, where no beast of burden could reach.

Let it not be supposed that all this was accomplished without perplexity to someone. Goods came in from many sources of transport, five entries by freight and express requiring to be constantly watched; for, strange to say, there is no work in which people grow more reckless, selfish and jealous, than in the distribution of charities. Persons outside grew anxious that the receipt of goods was not acknowledged before they were received; that checks were not drawn and returned before the bank safes were out of the mud; and that houses were not built and the people living in them before it was possible to find a cleared spot for a little tent in which a workman could sleep at night. We finally found space, however, for the erection of a pine warehouse, fifty by one hundred and fifty feet in dimensions in the centre of the old town. The building was put up in four days, and, still in the rain, our accumulation of supplies was removed to it on the first of July.

We had been early requested by official resolution of the Finance Committee of the city of Johnstown to aid them in the erection of houses. We accepted the invitation, and at the same time proposed to aid in furnishing the nucleus of a household for the homes which should in any way be made up. This aid seemed imperative, as nothing was left for them to commence living with, neither beds, chairs, tables, nor cooking utensils of any kind; and there were few if any stores open, and no furniture in town.

It now became possible to more fully systematize the work; and a committee of Johnstown ladies of every denomination was formed, at our request, to receive the people and ascertain their greatest wants, which were carefully noted on printed blanks to be returned to us. These wants we undertook to fill without further trouble to the people themselves.

The result of this committee’s work was the written requests of three thousand families, aggregating eighteen thousand persons, to be served, in addition to two thousand others whom we had previously promised to help.

The great manufacturers of the country, and the heavy contributing agents, on learning our intentions, sent, without a hint from us, many of their articles, as for instance, New Bedford, Mass., sent mattresses and bedding; Sheboygan, Wis., sent furniture and enameled ironware; Titusville, Pa., with a population of ten thousand, sent ten thousand dollars’ worth of its well-made bedsteads, springs, extension tables, chairs, stands and rockers; and the well-known New York newspaper, The Mail and Express, sent car loads of mattresses, feather pillows, bed-clothing,—sheets, and pillow slips by the thousand, and cooking utensils by the ten thousands. Six large teams were in constant service delivering these goods.

When the contributions slackened or ceased, and more material was needed, we purchased of the same firms which had contributed, keeping our stock good until all applications were filled. The record on our books showed that over twenty-five thousand persons had been directly served by us. They had received our help independently and without begging. No child has learned to beg at the doors of the Red Cross.

Meanwhile our building contracts were not neglected. It is to be borne in mind that the fury of the deluge had swept almost entirely the homes of the wealthy, the elegant, the cultured leaders of society, and the fathers of the town. This class who were spared, were more painfully homeless than the poor, who could still huddle in together. They could not go away, for the suffering and demoralized town needed their care and oversight more than ever before. There was no home for them, nowhere to get a meal of food or to sleep. Still they must work on, and the stranger coming to town on business must go unfed, and return to Cresson at night, if he would sleep, or, indeed, escape being picked up by the military guard.

To meet these necessities, and being apprehensive that some good lives might go out under the existing lack of accommodations, it was decided to erect a building similar to our warehouse. The use of the former site of the Episcopal Church was generously tendered us by the bishop early in June, for any purpose we might desire. This house, which was soon erected, was known as the “Locust Street Red Cross Hotel;” it stood some fifty yards from our warehouse, and was fifty by one hundred and sixteen feet in dimensions, two stories in height, with lantern roof, built of hemlock, single siding, papered inside with heavy building paper, and heated by natural gas, as all our buildings were. It consisted of thirty-four rooms, besides kitchen, laundry, bath rooms with hot and cold water, and one main dining-hall and sitting room through the centre, sixteen feet in width by one hundred in length with second floor gallery.

It was fully furnished with excellent beds, bedding, bureaus, tables, chairs and all needful housekeeping furniture. A competent landlady, who like the rest, had a few weeks before floated down over that same ground on the roof of her house in thirty feet of water five miles below the city, rescued in a tree top, was placed in charge, with instructions to keep a good house, make what she could, rent free, but charging no Johnstown person over twenty-five cents for a meal of food.

This was the first attempt at social life after that terrible separation, and its success was something that I am very glad of. The house was full of townspeople from the first day, and strangers no longer looked in vain for accommodations.

The conception of the need of this house, and the method of selecting its inmates and the manner of inducting them into their new home, were somewhat unique and may be of interest to the reader. We had noticed among the brave and true men, who were working in the mud and rain, many refined looking gentlemen, who were, before this great misfortune carried away most of their worldly belongings, the wealthiest and most influential citizens. Never having had to struggle amid such hardships and deprivations, their sufferings were more acute than those of the poorer and more hardy people; and it did not require any great foresight to know that they were physically incapable of such labor if prolonged, nor to predict their early sickness and death if they were not properly housed and fed. As the salvation of the town depended in a great measure upon the efforts of these men, it was vitally necessary that their lives should be preserved. Realizing all this, it occurred to us that the most important thing to do, next to feeding the hungry, was to provide proper shelter for these men and their families. The idea once conceived was soon put in the way of realization.

It was decided that we should erect the house as quickly as possible, furnish it completely, and when ready, invite the citizens to a reception within its hospitable walls. This arrangement was carried out, and a printed invitation was issued, of which the following is a facsimile:

On the afternoon of July 27, hundreds of citizens called on us and congratulations and good wishes were the order of the day. As the members of each family whom we had selected to occupy apartments in the house arrived, they were quietly taken aside and requested to remain and have dinner with us. After all the guests were departed except those who had been requested to remain, dinner was announced, and the party was seated by the members of the Red Cross. Beside the plate of each head of the family were laid the keys to an apartment, with a card inviting the family to take possession at once, and remain as long as they chose.

I cannot describe the scene that followed; there were tears and broken voices; suffice to say, the members of that household were made happy and comfortable for many long months; and I venture to assert that those now living recall those days with the fondest recollections.

This revealed a want so great, that a second house of the same dimensions and qualities was erected just across the river, known as the “Kernville Red Cross Hotel.” Another competent landlady was installed in charge, who had not only lost her home, but her beautiful daughter of twenty years. This house was also filled; and a fourth house of forty by one hundred feet was next built in the form of a block, the families living separately, for the accommodation of the working people of Woodvale, where no house was left. This was known as the “Red Cross Block,” or “Woodvale House.”

There was no rent to pay for accommodations in this house, the only cost to the tenant being for fire, lights and living.

Johnstown had neither a hospital nor an almshouse—never had, its poor being taken to Ebensville, twenty miles distant. Under ordinary circumstances this might do, but with the scant, poor homes of this winter we felt it to be unsafe, and saw that better provision should be made. Accordingly the use of some half-dozen unset portable houses, known as the “Oklahomas,” was asked of the Flood Commission, and erected adjoining our warehouse, as separate wards connected by a covered way, and provided with an adjoining house of eighteen by thirty feet, two stories high, for kitchen, dining, store, sleeping and living rooms for the use of the wards and attendants. These were all fully equipped and warmed for the accommodation of thirty patients, with the best of new outfit, and the hospital was known as the “Johnstown Infirmary.”

These things accomplished, there remained but one more danger to be guarded against. The citizens still had no organization of their own for the relief of their needy people through the coming winter, and no protection against any alarming report which might be sprung upon them. Any sensational writer could still, if he chose to, report two hundred cases of typhoid fever in Johnstown, alarming the whole country, with not a case of genuine typhoid there, and there were none to say him nay; or that its people were freezing or starving, with nowhere the authority to correct the misstatement. This protection was needed, not alone for Johnstown, but the people at large as well.

A few well-timed suggestions were sufficient. The meetings were held in our house and some of the leading men and women of the city effected a permanent organization to be incorporated under the name of the “Benevolent Union of Conemaugh Valley.”

This completed, we had only to turn over to their hands, as the leaders of the town, our warehouse with its entire remaining stock, amounting to some thousands of dollars; the care of the infirmary; one of our trained clerks, with all papers and accounts of our relief work from the day of its inception; one of our experienced working men to handle transportation—to fit up for them large, warm rooms for winter use; give them our blessing; accept theirs in fullest measure; say good bye to them and to our faithful helpers, with heavy hearts and choking voices, and return to our home, bearing the record of a few months of faithful endeavor among a people as patient and brave as people are made, as noble and grateful as falls to the lot of human nature to be. Enterprising, industrious, and hopeful, the new Johnstown, phoenix-like, rose from its ruins more beautiful than the old, with a ceaseless throb of grateful memory for every kind act rendered, and every thought of sympathy given her in her great hour of desolation and woe. God bless her, and God bless all who helped save her! We had employed during our sojourn in Johnstown a working force of fifty men and women, whom we had housed, fed and paid, with the exception of the volunteers who worked for the good they could do and would accept nothing. The means which we so largely handled came from everywhere; accounts were rendered for everything, and no word of business complication ever came to us. There never has in all our work.

There was much to do in Johnstown after we left; buildings to remove and property to care for when it had served its purpose and the ground became needed. But there is always a right time for any benevolent work to cease; a time when the community is ready to resume its own burdens, and when an offered charity is an insult to the honest and independent, and a degradation to the careless and improvident, tending to pauperize and make them an added burden on their better-minded fellow citizens. And then, the moment the tradesman is able to re-establish himself, he looks with jealous eyes on any agency that diverts possible business from his channels. Thus it is not only wise but just to all concerned to withdraw all gratuities from a people the instant they are able to gain even a meagre self-support.

A rather curious circumstance, somewhat on the line of this reflection, fell to our lot after leaving Johnstown. The houses that we had built and furnished were indispensable to the tenants during the winter, when there were no other houses to be had; but in the spring the city, rejuvenated, began to build up again, and we were notified that the land on which our large houses were standing was needed by the owners, who wished to use it for their own purposes, and they requested the Red Cross to remove its buildings. We promptly sent an agent to attend to the matter, and he began the work of vacating the premises. There was no hardship involved in this, as all the tenants were by this time in condition to pay rent, the relief fund of $1,600,000 having been distributed among them in proportion to their losses, and there were houses that they could get; in a few days our houses were empty. Then a new factor entered into the situation. When it became generally known that the Red Cross must remove these immense houses, and that a large quantity of lumber and house furnishings were to be disposed of, the self-interests of the dealers in those commodities were at once aroused, and they strongly protested against the gratuitous distribution of those articles among the people of Johnstown, asserting that the inhabitants were now prospering and had the means to buy everything they needed, and that a gift from us of any of these things would be an injustice to the honest traders who were trying to re-establish themselves.

We saw the justice of their objection and gave assurances that no injury should be done them, still to have fully conformed to their idea and transported the entire material to some other point, would have put the Red Cross to an amount of trouble and cost unjust to itself.

I am not prepared to say that our quiet field agent in charge of the work did not find resting places for very much of this material in still needy homes, where it did no harm to any one and for which no one but the pitiful recipients were the wiser.

Notwithstanding the fact that we took away from Johnstown as little material and furniture as was possible, after quietly disposing of the greater part of it, and this at an expense and inconvenience to ourselves which we could ill afford, there were those, who could not understand why we should take anything away; and their unkind misconstruction and criticisms have scarcely ceased echoing even to this late day.

The paths of charity are over roadways of ashes; and he who would tread them must be prepared to meet opposition, misconstruction, jealousy and calumny. Let his work be that of angels, still it will not satisfy all.

There is always an aftermath of attempted relief where none is needed; and more or less criticism of any work, for it is always so much easier to say how a thing ought to be done than it is to do it.

These little unpleasantnesses, however, cannot deprive us of the thousand memories of gratitude, appreciation, and kindnesses exchanged, which were mutually needful and helpful; nor of the many lifelong friendships formed that will bless us all our days.

I may perhaps be pardoned for quoting a few lines from the official report of the Johnstown Flood Finance Committee, appointed by Governor Beaver, as showing how these gentlemen, the foremost men in the community, regarded our efforts to give them a helping hand:

The Johnstown Daily Tribune was one of the enterprising and reliable papers of the unfortunate city, which, though drowned out, would not stay dead, and insisted on “pulling itself together,” and cheering the people along in their efforts to re-establish their homes and their fortunes. On the eve of our departure the Tribune published an editorial which we are fain to believe reflected the feelings of the people, and which was as follows:

FAREWELL TO MISS BARTON.

Some bard, whose name I do not know, but whose sad, lovely words frequently recur to me, has commemorated the disaster of the Conemaugh in the following beautiful poem, which, I think, is worthy of preservation:

“THE DREAD CONEMAUGH.”

The incidents attending a field of relief—some pathetic and sorrowful, others laughable and ludicrous—so loom up in the memory when the subject is opened, as almost to encumber the pen as one writes. Referring to our landlady at Locust Street Hotel, Mrs. Henrie, one recalls her wonderful experience during the night of the flood. By some means, entirely alone, she floated down the stream, not only through Johnstown, but miles below in the darkness of the night, until some time next day perhaps she managed to stay herself in a tree-top, where she clung among the branches, her clothing torn from her in shreds during her struggle for life, until discovered and taken away.

The family of Mr. John Tittle, one of the oldest, most respected and beloved in the town, floated clinging to the top of their house, without knowing that they were moving, but thought others were moving as they passed them; until at length, fearing that Mrs. Tittle’s strength and courage would fail, her husband joined hands with her firmly over the ridge-pole, and thus they hung on opposite sides of the roof through the long night. The courage and strength did often fail, and her pleading went out to her husband: “Oh, let us let go and end it, John! We cannot escape! I cannot endure it longer!” to be answered by his words of hope and cheer and a tightened grasp on the aching wrists. At length, near morning, having reached the vicinity of Kernville, the house struck the bridge and remained stationary. One by one the inmates slid onto the bridge and gained the land on the Kernville side.

They had left within the house, unable to be gotten out, the old, decrepit black mammy of a lifetime, the great silky-haired setter, “Rob,” and the poll-parrot hanging in her cage. All had been transferred, as the water rose, to the topmost peak of the attic, where they were left to their fate. The great bread-wagons of Pittsburg, with their sturdy policemen, were already there; the dead and the living were being picked up together as they floated down. Some consciousness began to return to the dazed survivors, and at length it was thought safe to attempt an entrance to the Tittle mansion, still floating at the bridge.

On gaining the attic, this picture as described at the time, presented itself: the water had never quite reached it; Poor, old mammy sat in the highest corner, with hands clasped, her chin resting on her knees, and her lips muttering her woes and her prayers; long-eared, silky-haired “Rob,” no longer a “setter” at least, bounding and roaring a welcome that required physical strength to resist; and “poll,” her cage topsy-turvy, striding about the floor, with an air of offended dignity, hungry and cross, said “she had had a devil of a time.”

During one of the early days Mr. K., a citizen of the town, came into my tent, bringing with him another man—tall, firmly knit, dark visaged, with hair tangled and matted, and still the bearing of a man if not a gentleman. On introducing his companion, Mr. K. said that he had been exceedingly unfortunate, and he had brought him to me to see if anything could be done for him. “I hoped so,” and turned to inquire what was most needed. “Had he a family; did they want food, or clothing? Had he little children?” His face grew darker still and his frown deeper, as at length, in a tone approaching contempt, he replied: “No; I don’t want anything you can give; you have nothing for me.” I had still the courage to persevere, and added, “What would you have me do, if I could do it?” Again a silence and a mental struggle that shook his whole frame, as he half hissed between clenched teeth, “Let me look on the face of one dead child;” and rushing from the tent, he disappeared from me forever.

He had had five motherless children, for whom he toiled early and late in the great Cambria Iron Mills. The flood swept his little home before he could reach it, and every child was lost. He had wandered about the river banks, watched the receding waters, dug in the sands for the little bodies hidden beneath, until reason had given way—till even God seemed cruel and mankind weak idiots.

THE RUSSIAN FAMINE,
1891–1892.

To properly understand the Russian Famine of 1891–92, and the relief work of the Red Cross connected therewith, one needs to keep in mind the ordinary moral and economic condition of the Russian peasantry. They were, many of them, not long ago serfs attached to the land in a condition but little better than American slaves. Though the liberation of the serfs made their legal condition better, it left them in condition scarcely less discouraging than before. They were subject to all the disabilities of hard bargains on every side, from the exactions of taxes levied in one way or another, and payable in services or goods, all of which called for an ever increasing sacrifice. They were subject to onerous military service, and penal exactions for violations of the law. These conditions surrounded them with an atmosphere of depressing poverty, fear and hopeless endurance, if not of despair. They have not felt the stimulating habitual influence of hope, of courage, of enterprise. They are not educated to surmount discouragements by overcoming them. Difficulties do not down easily before them; they go down before difficulties and disasters in something like apathetic despondency, or live in an amazing light-hearted, careless recklessness that easily turns to drink, to idleness, weakness, disease and early death. Fear is with them always, as if fate was over and against them.

The climate of Russia is cold in winter, and the means of cooking and artificial warmth are scanty, and not easily procured at any time; thus, when the famine really came upon them, observers were divided in opinion whether the famine, or fear of famine, or of something worse, destroyed or paralyzed these people the more.

The harvest yields of 1889 and 1890 had been much less than an average, and at the beginning of 1891 but little of the old supplies of grain was left over. The harvest of 1891 was nearly a total failure throughout a vast region in central Russia extending from Moscow, roughly speaking, say, three hundred miles in a northeasterly direction over a plain eight hundred to a thousand miles in width, beyond the Ural Mountains, and some distance into Siberia in Asiatic Russia—a district of nearly a million square miles. Ordinarily this is the most productive part of the Empire, upon which the remainder of the country had been accustomed to draw for food supplies in the frequent cases of deficiency elsewhere. The appearance of the country is similar to our prairie States in the early days before the growth of the planted trees; and the soil is a rich, black loam that usually produces good harvests.

It was estimated by those best qualified to judge that from thirty to thirty-five millions of people were sufferers by the famine of 1891.

Count Tolstoi on the Character of the Peasants.

Count Tolstoi gave up his whole time to mitigating the suffering caused by this great disaster, and to understanding the situation broadly. He went into the homes of the people, and studied their needs sympathetically; he placed himself by their side, and with his dramatic instinct understood them, ascertained where the hurt was felt, and how it could be cured, if it could be cured at all.

At that time the Count wrote of these poor, unfortunates: “I asked them what sort of a harvest they had had, and how they were getting along; and they replied in a blithe, off-hand manner: ‘Oh, right enough, God be praised!’ And yet these people who reside in the most distressed districts of the government of Toula, cannot possibly live through the winter, unless they bestir themselves in time. They are bound to die of hunger, or some disease engendered by hunger, as surely as a hive of bees left to face the rigors of a northern winter, without honey or sweets, must perish miserably before the advent of spring. The all-important question, therefore, is this: Will they exert themselves while yet they possess the strength, if, indeed, it be not already wholly exhausted? Everything that I saw or heard pointed with terrible distinctness to a negative reply. One of these farmers had sold out the meagre possessions which he could call his own, and had left for Moscow to work or beg. The others stayed on and waited with naive curiosity watching for what would happen next, like children, who, having fallen into a hole in the ice, or lost their way in a dense forest and not realizing at first the terrible danger of their situation, heartily laugh at its unwontedness.”

“Unless they bestir themselves in time”—what a text is this! They are all the time overborne by the apathy of fear, of unused powers, of suppression and depression. Courage, hope, enterprise to bestir themselves, where will they come from? Not, surely, from fear, and more discouragement.

The Beginning of the American Relief.

The work of the American National Red Cross in the Russian famine of 1891-92 was comparatively less than in some others of the conspicuous fields in which it had done its work. The impulse to help in the work of that relief sprang up simultaneously in many American hearts and homes, in New York, in Philadelphia, in Minnesota and Iowa. In Iowa it took the form of a veritable crusade for a most holy cause; beginning in the fervid and indomitable spirit of Miss Alice French—the “Octave Thanet” of literature—it quickly enlisted Mr. B.F. Tillinghast, editor of the Davenport Democrat, who became its director-in-chief and organizing force, everywhere organizing it, and promoting it in every direction and in every form. The movement was taken up by the women of Iowa, and Governor Boies became a prime mover, till the whole State at last joined in a triumphal march bearing corn, God’s best gift to man, to the Atlantic coast in a procession of two hundred and twenty-five carloads, exceeding five hundred bushels in each car. The corn was consigned to Clara Barton in New York and reached her agents there without accident or delay.

The American National Red Cross had authentic intelligence of the famine in Russia before it had attracted general attention; it had placed itself in communication with the Secretary of State, the Honorable James G. Blaine, and the Russian Charge d’Affairs at Washington, Mr. Alexander Gregor, and had ascertained that Russia would gladly receive any donations of relief that the people of America might send to her famine stricken people. Not only would they receive supplies, but would send their ships for them, and provide inland transportation from Russian ports to the destitute people for whom these benefactions were intended. America declined to allow her suffering sister nation to cross the seas to get this food, and quickly arranged to carry it to her. All the American agencies concerned in this movement met it in the noblest spirit; railroad companies gave free transportation, telegraph companies the free use of wires, brokers and steamship agents declined their usual commissions, and some insurance companies even gave premiums for the safe delivery of the precious cargo into the hands of the starving people.

Congress had been appealed to for ocean transportation, and the Senate had voted a liberal appropriation, but the bill was defeated in the House of Representatives. Then the citizens of Washington took up the matter and were joined by the Society of Elks, one of the noblest of our benevolent orders, ever ready to join in any good cause for humanity; and funds to charter a steamship to carry the cargo to Russia were soon raised and placed in the hands of the Red Cross.

The sentiment that roused and sustained this great movement on the part of the people of America was a mingled one of sympathy for starving Russian peasants, and gratitude for timely moral help of the Russian navy in years gone by.

Was it accident or design that chose the British steamship “Tynehead” to carry this material expression of American sympathy and gratitude and enabled the president of the American National Red Cross, on the deck of a British vessel, in presence of the American people, to say that, “these tributes of America to Russia in her hour of temporary distress were not to be counted as gifts, for they had been richly earned; not even accounted as loans, for they had been anticipated a hundred-fold in an hour of our own peril—far greater, God grant, than Russia may ever know. They were not even the principal of a great national debt; but a tithe of the interest long due, and joyously acknowledged—acknowledged there under the triple shadow of the three great flags floating above, blending now in their mighty folds the finest, purest attributes of God’s holy gifts to man, peace, love and charity.”

Mr. Tillinghast, in describing the scene of the departure of the “Tynehead” from New York, at which the above quoted words were spoken, said: “Captain Carr, a brave man and a Briton, who had been tossed by the waves from the Indian Ocean to the Bay of Fundy, was for a moment speechless. The hardy sailors about him bowed, and their eyes moistened. There was not a man on that ship who had ever before been charged with the delivery of such a cargo.”

A tug hauled the ship out into the river at high tide. She was greeted by saluting whistles of passing ferries, yachts and steamers, by waving flags and cheers from thousands. The “Tynehead” was headed for the long voyage to the Gulf of Riga in the Baltic on the shores of Russia.

Dr. Hubbell, representative of the Red Cross to the international conference of the Red Cross to be held at Rome, and authorized to proceed to Riga and receive and distribute with the Russian Red Cross this gift of Iowa, was already on his ocean voyage and ready to do his part in this beautiful blending of international courtesies and services that it is the mission of the Red Cross to devise and to carry out where-ever it can make or find the fitting opportunity. Dr. Hubbell arrived on time at Riga and will further on state the facts about the distribution of the cargo.

It must not be thought that the Russian government or people were indifferent to the sufferings of their fellow countrymen during this great misfortune, or that they made no sufficient effort to meet their needs or relieve their sufferings. The question has often been asked: “While America was so active in this charity, what was the government of Russia doing for its unfortunates?” Perhaps this query is best answered by quoting from the official report of the American Ambassador at St. Petersburg, the Hon. Charles Emory Smith, to his government, which was written at that time, and says:

Ambassador Smith estimates that the American donations supported more than seven hundred thousand people for a month. This may be accepted as the result of their practical work for humanity.

From the above report it will be seen that the distress was so excessive and widespread that even the available resources of so great an empire as Russia were sorely taxed in the endeavor to succor its famishing people; and that its people of all classes rose nobly to the work of the occasion.

Appreciation of American Sympathy.

That the substantial sympathy of the American people was fully appreciated by the Russian people may be gathered from what follows. The mayor of St. Petersburg, in an address on behalf of that city to American donors, declared:

A peasant of Samara sent to a Russian editor, together with three colored eggs, a letter which he asked to have forwarded to America. It appeared in the Century Magazine. Here is an extract:

Count Bobrinskoy, writing officially to the secretary of the Iowa Russian Famine Relief Commission, used these words:

On the first anniversary of the arrival of the Iowa ship, “Tynehead,” at Riga, there was a significant event in Philadelphia. The Russian man-of-war, the “Dimitre Donskoi,” the flagship of the North Atlantic Squadron, anchored in the Delaware River. The vessel was decorated with flags and the officer of the day was the Grand Duke Alexander. By special invitation of this representative of the Czar, Dr. Hubbell and the nine other American commissioners, who went to Russia in behalf of the donors were present on board. They were received with the most impressive honors. The Czar had sent gifts by his officer, and the presentations were made in the name of his majesty, under the imperial flags. A large open trunk contained ten boxes of polished wood, and each of these was inscribed: “In remembrance of your visit to Russia.” Accompanying each was a letter expressive of his majesty’s gratitude. The tokens were all magnificent specimens of Russian art work in silver.

The Department of State at Washington, under date of January 11, 1894, issued the following information:

The following is the Text of the Testimonial from the Nobility of Saint Petersburg to the People of the United States:

Previous to receiving this beautiful tribute, on the arrival of the S.S. “Indiana” from Philadelphia while not connected with the Red Cross work, a similar artistic tribute to American donors was presented by the workmen of Libeau to represent the sentiment of the workmen of Russia, we introduce it as an additional illustration of the universal sentiment of tender sympathy and gratitude of the Russian people.

Dr. Hubbell’s Report.

Arrived in St. Petersburg. It would be a week or ten days before we could expect the arrival of the “Tynehead,” with its cargo for the famine sufferers; but we had a copy of her manifest and knew what she would bring.

There was something of anxiety, amounting even to consternation, among those who would have to do with the reception of the ship, for reports from the United States had been circulated that persons were on board the vessel who were objectionable, if not avowed enemies to the Russian government, and such could not be recognized nor received. This concern could not easily be dispelled until it was made clear that no one was aboard the “Tynehead” save its own officers and crew. Elaborate ceremonies had been held on the arrival of the other relief ships and were contemplated for the “Tynehead.” This we did not want, and took occasion to express the feelings of the Red Cross and of American donors in a letter acknowledging courtesies extended from the president of the Russian Red Cross affording opportunities to visit its various institutions, and particularly the regular working departments, in its clinics, dispensaries, hospitals and training for active service in civil as well as military field work.

Through the help of Mr. Wurts of our legation; our Consul-General, Dr. Crawford; Count Bobrinskoy, representing the Russian Red Cross, and the Government, as well as the Czarowitch Committee; and through the active help of Mr. W.H. Hilton, an Englishman at the head of the large linseed oil works, deacon in the Anglo-American Church, whose thirty years’ business acquaintance over Eastern Russia and his sympathy with a people in distress, particularly fitting him for the work; with these agencies the assignment of the cargo was arranged to be sent to eighty-two famine centres for distribution. It was to be consigned to persons of unquestioned integrity and fitness for the work. These people had been communicated with, and their acceptance of the charge assured, and the number of carloads that each should receive made known to each, that he might make the necessary provision for its reception and distribution. Count Bobrinskoy had ordered 320 freight cars to be in readiness at Riga to receive and transport the cargo free of cost to whatever point might be desired. When these preliminary arrangements had been completed and the “Tynehead” sighted from the signal station, we started in company with Count Bobrinskoy for Riga, the port that had been previously selected by the Russian Ambassador in Washington as being free from ice and most favorable for transporting the cargo to the interior.

The “Tynehead” was a big ship, one of the largest ocean freighters, and came too heavily loaded to enter the harbor until her cargo had been partly discharged by lighters, and she anchored eight miles from the port. The governor’s ship, having on board his excellency, M. Znovief; Count Bobrinskoy, representative of the Czarovitch Committee; N. von Cramer, representing the Red Cross of Russia; R. Kerkovius, president of the Exchange of Riga; von Richer, chief of police; von Keldermann, chief of customs; von Nagel, captain of the port; N.P. Bornholdt, United States consul, and J.B. Hubbell steamed an hour down the river to welcome the “Tynehead,” which had all flags and streamers flying and by the activity of our consul, Mr. Bornholdt, the lighters already lying alongside to take in the grain. After an hour on board the captain was brought back in the governor’s ship on which we lunched, and later dined at the governor’s palace, where the captain was presented with a beautiful tea service of Russian enamel inlaid work as a present from the Czar.

It was arranged that two lines of cars be kept on the dock, into which the grain should be carried direct from the ship, which lay alongside the wharf. As soon as a car was filled it was shifted, weighed and sealed, and when enough were filled they were made into trains and sent to their destinations with right of way over every other traffic on the road, not excepting express and passenger trains; and at their destination no person presumed to break the seal save the one to whom it was consigned.

When we reached Riga, we learned that two hundred and forty peasants had been waiting on the dock two days, waiting and waiting for the ship from America. Not waiting for food, for Riga was not in a famine province, but waiting that they might not miss the opportunity and the honor of unloading the American ship that had brought food to their unfortunate brothers in the interior. As soon as they could get into the hold of the ship, one hundred and forty of them began the unloading. They worked night and day, without rest, determined to unload the entire cargo themselves without help. But on the third night our consul, Mr. Bornholdt, insisted on their having a relief of twelve hours, and when the twelve hours were up they were all in their places again, and remained until the cargo was out, declining to take any pay for their labor. Twelve women worked along with them, in the same spirit, in the ship and on the dock, with needles, sewing up the rents in the bags to prevent waste in handling.

Only a part of the “Tynehead’s” cargo was in bags; hence for convenience and economy in handling and the final distribution, we purchased in St. Petersburg and Riga 43,000 additional bags to sack the rest of the cargo, which in all amounted to nearly 117,000 bushels of shelled corn, 11,033 bags of flour and meal, besides small amounts of wheat, rye, bacon, canned goods, drugs, etc., requiring 307 Russian freight cars for its transportation. Some of this was reshipped on steamboats sent up the headwaters of the Volga, reshipped again on cars nearly to the foot of the Ural Mountains, a distance of 3,000 miles from Riga. Notwithstanding our declaration while in St. Petersburg that neither the Red Cross nor the American people desired any public ceremonies in the way of acknowledgments: dinners, excursions and public demonstrations and illuminations were planned, which we felt ourselves obliged to decline on the ground we had first taken, that any effort and any money proposed to be used in this manner would be most acceptable to all Americans if turned into food for the hungry, whom we had come to help.

At our hotel the Russian and American colors were crossed over the entrance; in the shop windows were the American colors, and in other places, where it seemed that these were not easily procured, title-pages of American sheet-music were displayed—such as “America,” “Hail Columbia,” “Yankee Doodle,” “Star-Spangled Banner,” etc, and little boys in the streets carried American flags of their own make. One little fellow had made the Russian flag on one side and the American on the other side of his device. The telephone office was kept open all night, to be ready for any possible want, and the locomotive with steam up for any possible service. The Custom House floated on its main staff only the American flag during the entire time of the unloading of the “Tynehead,” from Saturday morning until Tuesday noon—three days and a-half. When all was finished at Riga, the last train on its way, all had been so well planned, so well done in every particular that we felt there was not the least necessity for any further attention on our part in looking after this charge. But to the donors at home Russia was a long way off; they had no personal knowledge of the people they were trying to help, and some critics had circulated misgivings about the gifts reaching their intended destination. Hence, that we might be prepared to give a report from personal observation for the satisfaction and the gratification of the people at home, who had contributed these stores, it was decided to see how some of the final distributions were made.

Our first objective point in the famine district was the Province of Nijni Novgorod. But we must go by Moscow, where by the courtesy of Count Bobrinskoy a telegram was received, stating that his brother would pass through the city to the famine district, and his company could be made available, if desired. Such an opportunity was not to be lost, and our course is changed to the south, first by rail to Bogorodizk, thence by droschky to Michailovskoi, to the house of Shestoparoff, manager of the beet sugar mills of the Bobrinskoys. Here the home taste and appearance of everything inside make one feel as if he were in his own New England home, although not a word of English is heard. After breakfast the next morning we go to the distributing station, which is supported by the Bobrinskoy family in one of the sugar mill buildings. Here we find the doctor, the baker, the soupmaker, several of the first ladies of the place, great cauldrons of excellent soup, tea, milk, Nestle’s food, rye and corn bread—the tea and milk are for the sick and for the children—and the doctor, who is familiar with every family, directs who shall receive and what. The bread and the soup are served on regular account, the houses and families all having been visited and the condition of each carefully recorded. As soon as one is able in part to care for himself the bread is sold at a moderate price.

A number of villages are supplied from this bakery and kitchen, and this is but one of nine carried on by this family entirely at their own expense. In the afternoon we visit different villages, some twenty houses or more. We find two Red Cross nurses from Moscow, who are at work and have their home with the peasants. In four months one has lost but four cases; the other but two; and the average number of sick in the past four months by the doctor’s report is three hundred. The peasants say they would rather do without the doctor than be without the nurses in the village.

The peasants’ home consists of one or two square rooms, built of logs, stone, or mud bricks, with floor of earth, and furniture of boards. One quarter of the room is given up to the brick oven, which is so constructed that it serves not only for a stove, oven, cupboard, and bed in cold weather, but the chickens and small animals find protection from the cold underneath during the severe cold weather. Usually a large horizontal pipe of terra cotta passes overhead and out through a thatched roof of straw, which is often two feet thick. The fuel may be wood, straw, or dry dung; fuel is scarce. A deep cellar, well covered, outside, may hold potatoes, roots, etc. The cattle and other animals find shelter in a room adjoining the family. At Bogorodizk another royal family, in addition to work similar to the above named, supplied the peasants with raw material for spinning, weaving and making of native goods and garments both for themselves and for the market, which the countess found either at home or by sending them to the larger cities. Through letters of introduction we had the good fortune to find Count Tolstoi on his estate at Yasnia Polonia.

When the count was asked his opinion of the cause of the existing conditions, he said the government might not like to have him say that the peasants should have more land and own it themselves—that now they have only enough in the best seasons to give barely food for their support, and when a year of scarcity comes, they cannot help being destitute. When asked if there had been improvement in their conditions since the emancipation, he said if that meant in the way of property, financially, no, but mentally there had been progress and development.

One of the first questions Count Tolstoi asked was, “What do you think of most? I would excuse him for such a question; but he always liked to get into sympathy with the person he was talking with and to know how to understand him. What subjects occupied my mind most when going to sleep?” etc.

At night I slept in the library surrounded by English and American books and magazines.

When asked about the demoralizing effect of giving free help to the peasants, as said by many, he thought that an excuse of those who did not want to help. The peasant was never so unhappy as when out of work and had nothing to do. Even a day’s idleness was tiresome to him, and he did not think that a people who had been worked to their full endurance for a generation were going to be demoralized by giving them soup when they were hungry.

Peasants were coming at all hours of the day to see the count. At dinner time two had been waiting several hours. The Count let the dinner go on, and stopped to read a long paper they had brought; read it through carefully; had a long talk with them; unfolded the paper again to look over passages more carefully; after further talk he read again, and told me after they were gone, for I remained with him, that they were having a law suit and had come to him for advice, and so far as he could judge, the peasants were in the right.

When I bade him good-bye he said, from what he had heard of Miss Barton, he felt that she must be a very near relation, and wished me to give her his love.

Starting again for Nijni Novgorod we meet at Moscow Mr. Frank G. Carpenter, the writer and lecturer, who accompanied us through the Volga and southern districts. Leaving Moscow in the evening by the fast express, we reached Nijni the next forenoon at ten. Here we were entertained by the governor. The city of Nijni Novgorod has a population of about sixty thousand ten months of the year; during the other two months its population is increased to six hundred thousand. This extra population from the twenty-seventh of July to about the fifteenth of August inhabit the “dead city” in which not a single family lives the rest of the year. Yet it contains one of the largest and finest buildings in Russia, and not a match nor a cigar can be lighted at any time under penalty of twenty-five rubles. The “dead city” is built at the junction of the Oka River with the Volga, so that it is yearly inundated to the ceiling of the first stories, when the spring rise of forty feet or more comes with the melting of the snow. Here, too, is located one of the largest churches of Nijni, and on the Volga side the Siberian wharves.

In the living city is the residence of the governor on a clay bluff four hundred and seventy feet above the river, with the business part at the foot of the bluff adjoining the river. Nijni being in direct line of free river transportation as well as railway connection between St. Petersburg, Siberia, China, and the Caspian districts, the Caucasus, the oil region of southern Russia, with its wine, grain and fruit districts, make this city a great commercial centre. And the pulse of famine or plenty is probably felt here as soon as in any part of the empire.

In the two months named, traders from nearly every European and Asiatic country gather here with every variety of goods and product that can be carried by rail, water, or caravan: grains, hides, leather, teas, metals, precious stones, fish, meats, cloths, silks, peasants’ works and weavings; and the great sandbar in the river Oka of several hundred acres is covered with Siberian iron. Electricity furnishes light where needed, for it will be remembered that it is light enough in this latitude to read at midnight in summer time. Here are also royal quarters for the governor and State officials, whose social and executive residences are in the “dead city” during the entire time of the fair, in which time the governor is an absolute czar in power. To give briefly a Russian view of the famine and how it was felt in a single province and the Russian manner of dealing with it I give the following abridged account:

Nijni claims to have been the first provincial government of Russia to take active measures to relieve the sufferers by famine. The first news came to the governor from reports of dry weather in his province in May, 1891, for the crops of the three preceding years had been short, and at this time the peasants had begun to ask for bread, having already sold a part of their horses and tools; and only two of the eleven districts had sufficient bread for their people.

Without waiting to consult the general government, in order to save time, the governor took the responsibility upon himself of immediately purchasing one hundred and twenty-five thousand poods (a pud is about forty pounds), or twenty-two hundred tons of grain, and sent this in the early part of June to the districts most affected by the drouth. He used his influence to stop speculation in grain, Nijni being a great grain centre, and formed a commission from all the districts to carry out relief measures. It was after this that the Department of the Interior appropriated one million rubles ($550,000) to buy bread.

It has been a custom in Russia that when a loan is made to the poor peasants that the rich peasants of the community are held equally responsible for the payment; hence they have fallen into the habit of claiming an equal apportionment whenever loans have been made for relief measures in times past. Thus the Zemstvo (the elective magistrates of the village) have the power in themselves to say that they had not ordered nor asked for the grain, and refuse to receive it for those really needing it. Hence the governor of Nijni ordered that only those receiving should be charged with the loan.

The whole loan here received was 6,350,000 rubles, all of which except 150,000 rubles had been distributed when we visited the district.

In the nine needy districts of Nijni Novgorod Province there were 587,000 persons needing assistance that were excluded from the government loan as being between the ages of fifteen and fifty-five—“therefore able-bodied and able to work.” The Nijni governor followed his judgment rather than the instructions of the Minister of the Interior, and seeing that this amount was insufficient and that no provision had been made for cattle and horses, he tried to get permission to begin public works in order to furnish labor and pay to those needing it; but this was not secured until December, when 3,000,000 rubles were appropriated for roads, 420,000 rubles for town improvements, 40,000 for schools and churches. From eight to ten thousand men were given work in the woods at fifty kopeks, 27 cents, per day, and one ruble and fifty kopeks, about 77 cents, per team.

To secure a general interest of the people the governor made every public commission (boards of directors, trustees, etc.), take an active part in the relief work. He created commissions among the nobility to superintend relief work, combining the Red Cross, the churches and other individual organizations all into one committee, so that when the Crown Prince’s committee was formed on the twenty-eighth of December 341,550 rubles had been received and distributed besides 52,020 poods, 2,080,800 pounds, of bread which had been given to those who had no right to the governmental loan.

By contributions three hundred and thirty-one kitchens were established in villages, giving meals for one-half to two kopeks per meal. Nijni, with a living population of sixty thousand, contributed one hundred and ninety thousand rubles. Places were established in Nijni where twenty kitchen meal tickets may be purchased for one ruble. The citizens buy these and give to such as they desire to help.

From Nijni we take steamer down the Volga, and through the kindness of Mr. Zeveke, owner of the American Steamboat Line, so called because American names are given to all of his twelve large steamboats, we are allowed time to visit each town on the Volga, as we pass down the river. At each place the grain has been received and being used. At Samara we find Mr. Bezant, one of our consignees, just recovering from the typhus which was contracted in his relief work. And we get direct reports from Count Tolstoi, Junior, whose work is in this province farther to the east, and Prince Dolgoruhow, another consignee in the district of Burulich; these have ten carloads of the “Tynehead’s” corn, and are saving the lives of many. At this time the Province of Samara alone had lost five hundred thousand cattle, as many horses and 1,500,000 sheep from the famine.

At Volsk we saw many people around the church. The bells in a dozen different towers all ringing; from another church a large procession of a thousand people were coming, bearing on high poles crosses and banners and icons. They are joined by the people from the first church, with their crosses and banners which are not raised till the first procession is joined, and all march in their variegated red and yellow and bright colored dresses, with bare feet and uncovered heads in the broiling sun, miles away to the open fields to pray for rain, which has still been withheld from this section of Saratoff Province.

The town of Saratoff has a population of 125,000, contains many Germans, from having been one of the German colonies founded by Queen Catherine during her reign, to encourage agricultural industries. Here as in Volsk we found the people in the fields praying for rain, and in the evening it came. Here we met Mr. Golden, an Englishman, who has been the active agent in the Saratoff district, and Mr. Muhler, a German, who has been the active worker on the east side of the Volga in Samara Province. Both these gentlemen, together with a Catholic Bishop, say that the American help, both in material and money, came so timely that it saved thousands of lives that otherwise must have been lost. It came when they could get nothing from other sources, and their thanks to America are unbounded. The relief was “as if the Lord had ordered it.” Of the “Tynehead’s” cargo, Saratoff received fifty-three carloads and the Province of Samara one hundred and four cars.

There was a small quantity of the corn that got wet when put into the ship during a rain in New York, and had begun to heat when unloaded. This was sent to Saratoff with a suggestion that they use it for their cattle, but when we reached that place the peasants had washed the corn and dried it, and said it made very good bread.

As a typical incident and as an expression of the universal feeling throughout Russia:—when we reached the platform of the station at Saratoff to start westward, a Russian gentleman who could speak a little English, and another one and his wife who could not, came to the train, with an attendant bearing champagne and glasses, and made a speech of thanks, expressing the gratitude of the people of Russia to America for the heartfelt sympathy she had so beautifully expressed. The help she had brought to their people in a time of distress made every Russian feel to want to personally express his thanks. Wishing every success to its representatives, they drank to America and bon voyage.

To see some of the smaller consignments, on our way eastward from Saratoff we stopped at an inland station and went into the country some miles near Tambof, where two carloads of corn had been consigned. Here it was being ground in the wind-mills and made into the old-fashioned New England rye and Indian loaves and baked in great, brick ovens, just as we had found in other places.

Referring back to Riga. After the last car had been sealed and the way-bills sent, we were speaking of the harmony and unity that existed in all the different branches of this relief work, and it incidentally came out that the count and his family were carrying on an extensive system of relief among the peasants in the famine district, supplying some thirty villages with rye and corn bread, obtaining their corn from southern Russia, with soup, broth and tea for the sick and Nestle’s food for the babies—the latter an experiment of his own. It was suggested that in such an extensive work as this he should have had some of the American corn, but he replied they could get on very well without it; that his family had taken that work upon themselves to do at the beginning, and would continue to do it until next August and did not need other help. I expressed a desire to see this work, which I later found was a fair sample of what is being so quietly done all over Russia that its extent is unknown until one comes upon it. And it was at Michailoviski that we had the pleasure of seeing some of this work.

Everywhere we found people of all classes giving their time to the work of relief to supplement the governmental help; and this does not mean simply directing, superintending, or planning work for others to execute, but I found men giving up their own business, the attention of their estates, to see personally to the detail as well as the general work. I found cultivated, intelligent, refined women making their homes in the huts of the peasants, where they could be nearer their work. I found countesses working in the huts of the typhus hospitals, or taking the sick into their own homes, giving up social enjoyments and personal comforts, their own plans, in order to make their work of relief more effective. If the official side of Russia is subject to criticism, as sometimes claimed, surely the quiet, personal work and self-sacrifice of its people in this calamity is an example for any Christian land.

Sitting at the hotel table Count George told how his conscience would protest against a good dinner after he had returned from his investigating tours in the famine district to learn the situation, as a member of the Grand Duke’s Committee, for, “the ruble spent for wine and coffee would keep a peasant child or mother a whole month.” But he says when he got back to St. Petersburg a few days away from the distressing scenes, his mind occupied with other business, it did not trouble him at all to eat a good full meal just as he had done before.

On another hand to show how suffering continues in any place from lack of competent oversight this incident will show.

When going over the ground to see how the relief work had been done for his committee, he came to a village that was in a very bad condition. Many sick and dying for want of food, he asked the Zemstov if a kitchen could not be established. The reply was no; there was no one to manage it. “But,” he said, “you have a school here; the teacher can take charge of the kitchen.” “No; he is not capable; he is too slow and of no account, and we intend to get rid of him as soon as we can get someone to take his place. There is not a person in the village that could conduct a kitchen.” The count in his rounds came to the school house and found, as he had been told, that the school-master did look miserable enough in an old, worn and even ragged coat, and learned that he had not received his wages for some months; there was no money to pay him. His roll showed a list of sixty pupils; there were but fifteen present. When asked where the others were, he replied that it was so near the holiday time—only ten days—that he had let them go home. The count turned to one of the boys and asked if he had had anything to eat to-day, expecting him to say no; but he said yes; “he had a warm soup this morning.” The same question to the second boy, with the same reply; and so on with all the fifteen. When asked where they got their soup, they said the master had given it to them, and had been doing so for some weeks.

The master stood in the corner with his face very red, looking very much ashamed. It was then learned that when the school-master found his pupils coming to school without food, he began to use the savings he had laid by, to feed them, until his purse would not allow him to continue with so large a number; and he had let all but the fifteen go, and he was feeding and teaching them from the savings of other years. The count said he could not pay him his wages due, but he furnished the village with the means for a soup kitchen, and the master was put in charge and conducted it in such a manner that no one thought of his being an incompetent manager.

The shipping of the cargo of corn in the “Tynehead” to the Baltic in a voyage of twenty-eight days and its distribution through Russia answers a number of questions that were raised when the proposition to send corn to Russia was contemplated. These questionings came from business men, shippers, boards of trade, the produce exchange and philanthropists, and by some it was stoutly asserted that corn could not bear ocean transportation that distance without spoiling.

And if it should pass without spoiling, it was affirmed they had no mills to grind it in Russia, that the peasant knew nothing about corn, that they could not change their habit of living, and therefore would be unable to make use of it, if received. One of the leading business men of the country went so far as to write that we might as well ship a cargo of pebbles as a cargo of unground corn. Hence there was a degree of satisfaction to see the entire cargo, with the exception of a small quantity referred to loaded in the rain, come out of the ship in as good condition as when it was put in the hold, and to find in our journey in the interior that the peasants even needed no suggestion about grinding it in their windmills, which were amply sufficient.

But when the little corn that had heated was sent to Samara with the suggestion that it be used to feed the cattle, with four additional days in the hot state in the cars, and this was still used by the peasants and called good, it removed any doubt that might be forced into one’s mind that a starving peasant would die rather than eat a food that he was not accustomed to.

Referring back to St. Petersburg, after our list had been made up for the general distribution of the cargo, Mr. Hilton carefully went over it and said, from his personal knowledge of the people to whom the consignments were to be made, he would be willing to personally guarantee that 80 per cent of everything sent according to the list would be honestly and faithfully distributed, just as the donors wished, and he further believed that the remaining 20 per cent would be as faithfully handled.

My trip to the various places of distribution, widely separated and at unexpected times, confirmed Mr. Hilton’s belief that the entire cargo could not have gone through better hands in any land.

To be able, after such observations and inquiries, to give this report is a satisfaction that repays for all the anxious care and responsibility naturally felt with such a charge.

To add to this, the deep gratitude expressed by nobleman and peasant alike, in capital or in far-away, unfrequented interior village, always the same, even the humblest peasant refusing compensation for any service rendered an American, manifests a genuine gratitude and friendliness to America and Americans which has characterized Russia during many years.

THE SEA ISLANDS HURRICANE.

Coast of South Carolina.

It is probable that there are few instances on record where a movement toward relief of such magnitude, commenced under circumstances so new, so unexpected, so unprepared and so adverse, was ever carried on for such a length of time and closed with results so entirely satisfactory to both those served and those serving, as this disaster, which, if remembered at all at the present day, is designated as the “Hurricane and Tidal Wave of the Sea Islands off the Coast of South Carolina.” The descriptions of this fearful catastrophe I shall leave to the reports of those who saw, shared its dangers and lived within its tide of death. They will tell how from 3,000 to 5,000 human beings (for no one knew the number) went down in a night; how in the blackness of despair they clung to the swaying tree tops till the roots gave way, and together they were covered in the sands or washed out to the reckless billows of the great mad ocean that had sent for them; of the want, woe and nothingness that the ensuing days revealed when the winds were hushed, the waters stilled and the frightened survivors began to look for the lost home and the loved ones, and hunger presaged the gaunt figure of famine that silently drew near and stared them in the face. How, with all vegetable growth destroyed, all animals, even to fowls, swept away, all fresh water turned to salt—not even a sweet well remaining—not one little house in five hundred left upright, if left at all; the victims with the clothing torn and washed off them, till they were more nearly naked than clothed—how these 30,000 people patiently stood and faced this silent second messenger of death threatening them hour by hour. Largely ignorant, knowing nothing of the world, with no real dependencies upon any section of its people, they could only wait its charity, its pity, its rescue and its care—wait and pray—does anyone who knows the negro characteristics and attributes doubt this latter? Surely, if angels do listen, they heard pleading enough in those hours of agony to save even the last man and woman and the helpless babe. Something saved them, for there is no record of one who died of starvation or perished through lack of care.

I have promised to leave these descriptions to those who saw. I will also leave the descriptions of the work of relief done at the field to those who so faithfully performed it, the members of my working staff and the volunteer workers of other fields who came to their assistance on this.

I place here the more important of the reports made to me at the time, but which have until now remained under seal, no general report of that field having been made. The main interest of these reports will consist in showing the methods of work adopted, not only to preserve so many people in life with so small means as we had at hand, but to preserve them as well from habits of begging and conditions of pauperism; to teach them self-dependence, economy, thrift; how to provide for themselves and against future want, and help to fit them for the citizenship which, wisely or unwisely, we had endowed them with. I will then, with the reader’s kind permission, simply show the open doorway through which we were called to enter that field and introduce the nationally renowned advocates and escorts who personally conducted us and placed its work in our hands.

About the twenty-eighth or twenty-ninth of August, 1893, the press commenced to give notice, such as it could get over wrecked roads and broken wires, of a fearful storm coming up from the West Indies that had struck our coast in the region of South Carolina, sweeping entirely over its adjacent range of islands, known as the Old Port Royal group, covering them from the sea to a depth of sixteen feet, with the wind at a rate of one hundred and twenty miles an hour—that its destructive power was so great that it had not only swept the islands, but had extended several miles onto the mainland of the State.

I chanced to be familiar with the geography and topography of that group of islands, having lived on them in the capacity of war relief many months during the siege of Charleston in 1863–64. Knowing that they scarcely averaged four feet rise above the sea level, with no mountains, not even hills that could be called such, that the soft, sandy soil could not be trusted to hold its tree roots firm, that the habitations were only huts, to be washed away like little piles of boards—I thought I saw no escape for the inhabitants and that all must have perished; and so replied to all inquiries at first made as to whether this were not a disaster for the Red Cross to relieve, “No, there was nothing left to relieve.” Later and more reliable news brought the astonishing fact that it was estimated that from thirty to forty thousand had survived and were in the direst need. Was not this a call for the Red Cross? Still more emphatically, “No; if that is the case, it is beyond the Red Cross. Only the State of South Carolina or the general government can cope with that;” and again we closed our ears and proceeded with our work.

But the first week of September brought pitiful paragraphs from various Southern sources—one I recall from the governor of the State, in which he proclaimed his perplexity and great distress at the condition of these poor people, needing everything, and who, at that season of the year, with crops all destroyed, would continue to need; and closed by wondering “if the Red Cross could perhaps do anything for them.”

It would not do to close our ears or eyes against this suggestion, and I at once sought our congressional neighbor, General M.C. Butler, of South Carolina, then in the Senate, now on the Cuban Commission, asking his views. The response was such as would not have been looked for in that busy, hard-worked Senator, surrounded by a network of political wires, some of them only too likely to be “live;” he dropped all business, telegraphed at once to Governor Tillman at Columbia to learn the conditions and urgently requested us to go, and he would even leave his seat and go with us as soon as we could be ready. Time is never a question with the Red Cross, and the next night, in a dark cheerless September mist, with only two assistants, I closed a door behind me for ten months, went to the station to meet General Butler, prompt and kind, and proceeded on our way. At Columbia we were joyfully surprised at meeting Governor Tillman, prepared to accompany us, with a member of his staff, and thus powerfully reinforced we made our entrance into Beaufort.

The work of relief had been wisely placed at first in the hands of committees from both Beaufort and Charleston, comprising the best business men of each city—its lawyers, merchants, bankers, all men of prominence and known practical ability. They had done and were doing all possible for them to do, with hearts full of pity, hands full of work, themselves large losers by the storm, business nearly wrecked, and needing every remaining energy for the repairing of their own damages and those of the citizens about them.

The governor, at whose request they had formed, realizing the necessities of the case, sought to release them, calling them together in each city and successively relieving them, placing the Red Cross in full charge of the relief. With the little knowledge we had of the conditions and surroundings, it would have been madness to accept, at least until both more knowledge and more numerical force were gained, and the refusal was as prompt as the proffer had been. We however promised to remain in Beaufort, meet with the committee each day, advise with them, study the situation and report our conclusions when we could safely arrive at them.

Thus we remained until the first day of October, when, realizing that the relief coming in from outside would soon diminish, as the excitement should wear away, that the sum in hand was painfully small, that the number of destitute was steadily increasing, that the winter was approaching and they must be carried through in some manner till the next year’s crops could grow; and that, in order to do this a fixed system of relief must be adopted, a rigid economy enforced and every person who could do so must be made to work for his food and receive food and raiment only in return for labor; that this could only come from persons who had no interests but these to subserve and with the light of all experience that could be called to the task. Even then a successful result was questionable; but there was no question of the fatal result of any other course, and after a thoughtful council of our official board (which had meanwhile become nearly filled) on the night of September thirtieth it was decided that the Red Cross would accept the appointment of the governor and enter upon its duties the following day.

Accordingly, at the meeting of the next day, October 1, 4 p. m., the Beaufort Relief Commission, as appointed by the governor, was formally released as a committee and immediately re-elected by the Red Cross as its “advisory board,” to meet and advise with us as we had done with them.

Through all these years the tenderness springs to my heart and gathers in my eyes as I recall the kindly and affectionate intercourse of months, without one break, that grew up between us. And although some have been called to higher service and greener fields, I am confident that none of us will ever seek on this side a better, more trusted, kindlier association than were found in these.

I desire to supplement the foregoing allusions to the storm by the full and ably rendered account of commodore, now admiral, Beardslee, then in command of the naval forces of that section, with headquarters at Paris Island. The admiral and his charming wife were our neighbors, and most efficient helpers through all our work:

Admiral Beardslee’s Description of the Hurricane.

Mrs. Beardslee and I were participators in the events and shared the dangers brought to the inhabitants of the Sea Islands of South Carolina by the terrific West India hurricane, with accompanying tidal wave, which desolated those unfortunate islands in August, 1893.

Since our recent return and while on the journey, and at New York, friends whom we have met, and new acquaintances, have almost universally exhibited much interest in the description of the situation of affairs on those islands, before, during and after the storm, and to many the simple details which were to us but household words, brought the first realizing sense of the magnitude of the calamity.

Miss Clara Barton, the president of the American branch of the International Organization of the Red Cross, who has the management of contributions and of the dispensing of aid among the Sea Islands now, and had occupied a similar position at Johnstown, made us her agents to dispense on one of the islands, where weekly we feed over four hundred persons, and I know we are but doing as she would wish, in continuing so to act, during our brief respite from our work.

Therefore I most cheerfully comply with the request, and trust that my efforts to interest and revive interest will not be in vain.

Geography of the Coast.

I will premise with a bit of geography: The coast of South Carolina is bordered for over a hundred and fifty miles by an archipelago consisting of hundreds of islands and islets from a hundred square miles to as many yards in area. These are nearly all well wooded with pine, oak, magnolia and gum trees. Many of them consist largely of arable land, which, before the war of the rebellion, was divided by hedges into great plantations, whereon the rich planters, aided by their hundreds of slaves, cultivated, besides vegetables of all kinds, the famous long staple “Sea Island cotton.” The islands are separated from each other and from the main land by arms of the sea, here called rivers, or creeks, according to their width and depth, some, as Beaufort, Broad and Coosaw rivers, from one to three miles in width and thirty feet in depth, and others, which, at low tide, are but marshes, with a thread of water.

After the War.

After the war the large plantations were subdivided into five, ten and twenty-acre farms, which were by the government distributed among the “heads of families,” generally of the slaves who were left on them, and these negroes, with their descendants, still occupy these farms, living in comfortable cabins, each plantation having its own hamlet or colony. After the first shock of change was over, these negroes developed into orderly, industrious, thriving Christian communities. Each farm was thoroughly cultivated, and there was produced every year good crops of potatoes, sweet and Irish, peas, corn, melons and one or two bales of cotton, which, mortgaged to the local storekeeper, generally a white man, furnished them with groceries. All raised and owned horses, mules, hogs, cattle, turkeys, domestic fowls and ducks. All were owners of one or more buggies, carts, plows and other agricultural implements, and those who lived near the sea owned one or more boats, with outfit of nets and fishing gear, and from spring until winter the sea yielded abundant harvest of good fish, turtles, crabs, shrimps, prawns, clams and oysters, and the marshes furnished terrapin, which sold at very remunerative figures, as I well know, for the storm took from me nearly three hundred of them. Every cabin was comfortable, from their point of view, furnished, and in many were sewing machines, house organs and melodeons, and for every member of the family, however slightly attired on week days, a fine, often gorgeous, suit of Sunday clothes—and they are all church-goers.

The great barn-like structures that they build for churches are presided over by preachers of their own race—“reverence doctor” is the title—and are crowded. They have also smaller places of worship, called “praise houses,” where they assemble once or twice a week in the evening to indulge in “shouting” a mingled prayer, responding, singing, and when “spirit dun come pow’ful,” a wild, waltzing sort of a dance, such as I have seen in Africa. They have schools which troops of well-dressed children attend daily. There are lots of children, and but a very small portion of those under twenty have not quite a fair common school education. Said an old aunty to a lady friend of mine: “Has yer children, honey?” “Yes, aunty, I have three boys and one girl.” “Is dat all?” “Yes, isn’t it enough?” “Dat’s as the Lord wills, honey; to some He sends little litters and to some big ones. I’se got thirteen head and I’se dun loss four head.”

The Disastrous Storm.

The climate is perfect, very little labor produces good results, and I think that without going more into detail you will all admit that the Sea Islanders were a happy, contented, very comfortably fixed set of people. So it was at the going down of the sun on the twenty-seventh day of August, 1893. When the sun rose the next morning, hundreds of those cabins had been swept from the earth, with all they contained. Over thirty thousand of those people were homeless, clotheless, foodless, with no resources. Over eight hundred were dead (the figures are from actual census). A hurricane on its way from the Gulf of Mexico to the north had swerved somewhat from the usual course of these storms, its centre, instead of following the Gulf Stream, had come in over the land, and the great uprising of the surface of the sea, which always occurs at the calm centre of these storms, caused by the low atmospheric pressure, as shown by low barometer, had, instead of dissipating itself on the surrounding ocean, inundated our islands to depths varying from one to ten feet according to the height of the land, the average height of the tidal wave, above high water, being about seven feet. Thus the surface of each island was a sea, and driven by the tremendous force of the wind over a hundred miles per hour, as recorded at Charleston, north of us, and at Savannah, south, into death-dealing waves.

The houses, all built on posts two to four feet above ground, came down like card houses. Some collapsed and crushed their inmates on the spot; others went drifting off with men, women and children clinging to them, until falling to pieces they dropped their living freight into eternity. Some escaped by seeking shelter amid the branches of the giant pines and oaks; some were so saved, but others had but found death traps, for yielding to the force of the wind, many were thrashed to death by the whipping branches, or knocked off into the raging sea below. And among the thousands of these trees which were uprooted, or twisted off, were many on whose branches people were clinging. I knew nothing of what was occurring on other islands than the one we were dwelling on, Paris Island, where I am in command of the naval station; for, deprived of every means of communication with the outer world by the destruction of all railroads and steamers that connected with us, telegraph and telephone lines down, and all of my boats either sunk or wrecked, our own affairs had my entire time and attention.

A Work of Rescue.

I have been a sailor for forty-five years, and as such have battled with many tempests, but on my own ship, with plenty of sea room, I have known what to do to increase safety and lessen danger. But in this case I was nearly helpless. Fortunately I alone knew this, for I was now surrounded by those who looked to me for help. I was forced to “keep a stiff upper lip,” but the task was not a slight one. My house is a two-story frame, built on brick piers, about sixty rods from the beach. Between it and the water were six negro cabins and two quite large houses. Shortly after sunset the weaker of them succumbed, but the tide was not yet so high but that my men succeeded in saving from the wrecks the women and children, all of whom were carried first to the largest of the two houses. About 11 p.m. the tide was at its height, and there came driving onto my lawn and under my house great timbers, wrecks of houses, wharves, and boats, and fortunately a large flat boat, called a lighter. Some of the braver of my men captured this boat by plunging in up to their necks and pushed and pulled it to the house where the refugees had gathered, at which the screams told us there was trouble. They got there just in time to rescue about fifty and brought them to my house.

During all this time the rain was falling in torrents and every person was soaked through, and as the wind was from the northeast, the rain was cold, and they were chilled through. An attempt to get up a fire in my kitchen stove disclosed the fact that my woodshed was gone and there was no wood. Some empty packing boxes in the garret were utilized; then a big pot was put on to make coffee. We then found that excepting in a few pitchers there was no fresh water. My cistern had been overflowed by the sea. Fifty men were put to bailing and pumping, and weather boards from my shed and servants’ quarters were quickly extemporized into gutters and pipes—then the rain proved a blessing, and we were saved from water famine. But there were chances of a food famine. My storerooms and those of my only white neighbor, the civil engineer of the station, held all of the food on the island, and there were hundreds to feed. Fortunately it was Sunday. Saturday is our marketing day, and we had a week’s supply under ordinary circumstances, but with such a lot of boarders we had to handle it very sparingly.

The Next Day.

By daylight the storm had modified and the sea subsided. Then came work. First of all my mules and carts were started with search parties for drowned people. Before night there were nine such laid out in my coal shed. To those we gave Christian burial, but to twelve others found during the next forty-eight hours, guided by the buzzards that had begun their feasts, we for sanitary reasons had to treat them as we did the many carcasses of animals, bury them at once where we found them. On the second day I captured a passing sailboat, one of the very few left, and obtained from Port Royal a big load of provisions, with which I started a store, paying the big gang of laborers that I had employed with checks on the store, where food was furnished at cost.

Red Cross to the Rescue.

On the fifth there came to us a great blessing. The Red Cross Association had been appealed to and had responded. Miss Barton, its president with her staff of physicians, nurses and other trained people, came, investigated and took charge of us, and under their systematic, business-like methods, taught them by much experience in many great calamities, are now keeping, and will keep, as long as the good people of the country will furnish the means, starvation away from this miserable mass of humanity.

It may be that in this favored part of the country, where cyclones and earthquakes do not occur, many of your readers know little of this organization. I will tell them a little and close. During our war, in 1863, a congress composed of representatives of the leading nations of Europe met at Geneva, Switzerland, its object being to make such international rules as would tend to lessen the horrors of war and alleviate the suffering. The United States was invited to participate, and Miss Clara Barton, a woman even then well known for her career of charitable deeds, and for her abilities, was afterward selected to bring in the United States to the treaty. Miss Barton secured for the United States the privilege of adding to its war relief that of sufferings from storms, earthquakes, floods and other calamities due to natural causes. This addition is known as the American amendment. An American branch was formed, of which Miss Barton was elected president. She has a large and able corps of experienced assistants scattered throughout the Union, ready to respond at once to her call and hurry to place their services, free of cost, at her disposal. This corps of helpers take nothing for granted; they investigate for themselves and learn accurately just who need help, and how much, and what kind. Books are kept, and every penny or penny’s worth accounted for. The Red Cross does not, as a body, give charity—it dispenses intelligently that of others. The body is your and my agent to see that what we choose to give shall be honestly and intelligently put where it will do the most good. Its members, from principle, do not beg. It is their business to present facts to the public and let every man, woman and child act on his or her unbiased judgment. She has done me the honor to accept my service as an amateur. I am not quite so strictly bound by the rules as are the members, therefore if anyone detects a little tendency to beg in this article it is my fault, not that of the Red Cross.

Present Headquarters.

At this present time Miss Barton has her headquarters in Beaufort, where she has chartered a large warehouse, over which she and her staff camp out, living, although I am told she is well off, in the plainest of styles. Her desk is a dry goods box, with a home-made drawer; her bed, a cot. Her agents are distributed on the various islands, living in negro cabins and tents. The Red Cross flag floats in their midst, and the food, clothing and other articles are served to the crowds of negroes, and trained nurses and physicians are caring for the sick and wounded. Hundreds of men are laboring digging drains to get clear of the brackish swamp water left by the mingling of sea water and rain, building houses and boats for the helpless, and the colored women, made beggars by the storm, have been organized into sewing societies, which repair all ragged garments sent, turn ticking into mattress covers, homespun into garments.

Detail of the Work.

There is now being served out, once a week, the following rations, which is all that her stock of stores allows: To a family of seven persons for one week, one peck of hominy, one pound of pork. To those who work for the community, double the above. To sick people, a small portion of tea or coffee, sugar and bread. She would gladly double or quadruple this allowance, but she has not the material.

Thus it stands. There are 30,000 American citizens who must be almost entirely supported by charity until they get a spring crop in April or May. Unless they are furnished with food they will starve, without bedding they will die from exposure; without medicines, of fever. Everything not perishable is needed, especially money to buy lumber, nails, bricks and hardware to rebuild the houses, cast-off and warm clothing, cooking utensils, pans, pots, spoons, etc. Most of the express companies send free all articles directed to:

Miss Clara Barton,
President Red Cross Association, Beaufort, S.C.
For storm sufferers.

White Sufferers.

There is a very small population of whites living on the Sea Islands, and of them the greater number are storekeepers, supplying the negroes and taking mortgages on their growing crops, principally the cotton. As nearly all of the crops, including the cotton, which was nearly ready for picking, were ruined, these storekeepers, in addition to great direct loss by the flood, which swept away their storehouses, have lost largely by unrecoverable debts, thus they are not able to do much toward the relief of the sufferers. * * * Among the sufferers there are a few white families, generally descendants of the old-time planters, who, having recovered by purchase small portions of their family property, have made their living by hard work as farmers and truck growers. They are, in some cases, reduced to abject poverty.

The merchants of the city of Beaufort lost heavily. Most of the principal stores were on Bay street, their storehouses stretching out on the wharf. All of these with the back buildings on them were swept away, and the merchants are not in position to give much help. Nearly all of the old Southern families were impoverished by the war and can do little, and that little is to a great extent very naturally bestowed upon the negroes and their descendants, who were at one time their slaves.

What is Needed.

The State of South Carolina is poor, one of its greatest sources of revenue, the phosphate business, which paid in royalties nearly $600 per day into its treasury, and expended thousands of dollars weekly, in payment of labor, was badly crippled and temporarily, at least, ruined. All of the dredges, lighters and most of the tugs and many of the “mines,” the great establishments where the phosphate rock is dried, crushed and prepared for export, were destroyed. * * * *

While anything or everything eatable, wearable or usable in any shape will do good, I would suggest as most valuable, money with which to buy lumber and hardware to rebuild houses, and food, hard bread, hominy, pork and cheap groceries, warm cast-off clothing, thick underclothing, cooking utensils, such as frying pans, tea kettles, pots, pans, etc., second hand as good as any, and children’s clothing, of which but a limited supply has been received.

There will be no necessity to mend up clothing, the sewing societies will do that and prepare for use bedticking, homespun and cloth of all kinds.

RELIEF WORK SOUTH OF BROAD RIVER.

Next to the account of Admiral Beardslee, I desire to place that of Mr. John MacDonald, who, from having faced death in the rigging of the ill-fated “Savannah” for three days, enduring every privation and danger that could be endured, still lived to come to us, and to generously volunteer his services to the Red Cross as one knowing how to feel for those with whom he had suffered in common. After a visit to the northern end of the islands, and a full verbal report to us of their conditions and needs, he went in a like capacity to the southern end, and finding less likelihood of other assistance there, decided to take this as his field and accordingly made headquarters at Hilton Head, where he did most efficient and praiseworthy work, drawing from the supplies at Beaufort such as could be spared from the needs of the other hundreds of distributing points.

The work of Mr. MacDonald and his capable wife (for he married while there Miss Ida Battell, a charming trained nurse from Milwaukee) was intelligent and comprehensive to an uncommon degree, not only relieving the colored population of the entire island, but raising them to a higher degree of industrial intelligence and self-help than they had ever dreamed of. I desire to tender in behalf of friendless humanity my grateful tribute of thanks to Mr. and Mrs. MacDonald for faithful and efficient service.

Report by Mr. McDonald.

On the night of August 27, 1893, while en route from Boston to Savannah on the steamer “City of Savannah,” the terrible devastating cyclone, which swept over the Sea Island Coast of South Carolina, was experienced by me in all its awfulness, terminating in the wreck and complete break up of that magnificent ship, and the terrible suffering and endurance of three days lashed to the rigging, without food or water and facing and hourly expecting death. Where could help come from? All the boats and ships in these waters had probably met the same fate as ours. All hope of help from nearby was abandoned, and our eyes were fastened on the North with anxious watchfulness. On the third night, when all hope had died out, in the darkness shot up a bright signal light—the last we had on board—and in a few moments another light shot out into the sky about two miles away; our cry for help was answered! Out of the North came help to us, and after the perilous work of rowing from one ship to the other, trip after trip, through breakers and high-running seas, we were saved and carried into port.

On arriving in Savannah and seeing from the papers, as the reports slowly came in, the awful wreckage which had been wrought on the islands, my sympathies were naturally aroused, for who could better know what these people must have passed through? When, a few days later, the call was issued for the Red Cross to assume control of the relief work, I abandoned the plans which had brought me South and joined Miss Barton’s forces.

A first inspection of the devastated district was appalling, and even as the scenes of distress, sickness and destitution became more familiar, its sadness did not wear away. Here were pretty islands, where, a few days before, cotton had been in its full luxuriance, corn almost ready for harvesting waving in the breeze, a bounteous harvest smiling in the faces of a contented people, their little homes intact and comfortable and each one congratulating himself and each other on a prosperous season as the fruits of their labors. Yes, prosperous, for to these colored people, whose needs are small, whose ambition receives no stimulus, fifty or sixty bushels of corn is a bounteous harvest. But the storm came! In a few hours neat cottages were a heap of ruins, scattered perhaps miles away; giant trees lay across the roads, twisted and knotted into almost impossible shapes; corn and cotton gone, and human beings—missing. Roads flooded with water, almost impassable, but still alive with people—here a mother looking for her children, a husband for his wife, children for their parents. There in the marsh, a dark object is seen lying prostrate. Onward they push, waist deep in water and mud, till they grasp the inanimate object, and after a moment’s silence a piercing wail announces another loved one found, dead. Go with them as they carry their dead home. Home! where is it? Gone! A few boards or branches of trees have been put together, tent fashion, covered with corn stalks and mud, and into this the family crowd, wet (for it rained incessantly nearly two weeks after the storm), hungry, sick, ragged and helpless, unable to think or act for themselves, dazed by the calamity which had befallen them; they looked around for some hand to lead them out of their pitiable condition, but everywhere the same wreckage and destitution faced them. But where should they look?

As we on the wreck amidst the breakers looked northward, so these people cast their eyes thither and sent out a plea for help. Hoping against hope, they lingered on, until, when everything seemed darkest, a gleam of light shot out of the Northern sky and help came quickly; they were saved from starvation. They grasped at the finger of help extended to them, as a drowning man at a straw, and with a supreme effort dragged themselves out of a listless, apathetic condition and endeavored out of chaos to bring order. With such a vast territory, and so many thousands of destitute people to care for, the task of systematizing the work was a heavy one. It was, however, divided into districts, and each willing helper entered on his labor with very little to encourage him, but with obstacles innumerable. How to get from island to island—boats all wrecked; how to get supplies to them; how to pick out the most needy cases to serve first when all were needy and the supplies scanty. The steam launch from the United States navy-yard was placed at my service and provisioned for a week.

I started out to the district assigned me, comprising the following named islands: Hilton Head, Pinkney, Harry Young, Savage, Hunting, Bull’s, Spring, Barataria and Dawfuskie, with Bluffton on the mainland south of Broad River, a treacherous stream, four miles wide, which received the full fury of the Atlantic and renders navigation by small craft hazardous. To prevent as far as possible any imposition on the part of applicants for relief, who were not in absolute necessity, I made my inspection from house to house, going into their corn cribs and estimating from their supply on hand how long they could exist without assistance. The condition of their houses, clothing and sickness in their families was also carefully noted. The stagnant water lying on the land, with no outlet, the hot sun, beating down on decaying animal and vegetable matter, the drinking water all polluted, had caused malaria in its worst form to be general amongst the people. With my medicine case constantly with me, scantily provided with quinine and other simple remedies, I relieved the cases as I met them, sending the worst cases to Beaufort, where they could be attended to by one of the doctors on the staff of the Red Cross located at headquarters.

After examining some three hundred families on Hilton Head Island, after driving from one end of the island to the other—fifteen miles—and being met on every hand with appeals for aid of every description, from young and old, from strong, healthy, able-bodied men to weak, tottering old uncles and aunties, I concluded that issuance of relief, without requiring some work from those able to work, would be demoralizing, and act as an incentive to people outside to flock to the islands, claiming assistance. What work should be organized was the next question. There were no ditches on the islands. Those which had been dug in ante-bellum times had become filled up. Had there been any outlet or drainage of any description, so that the waters could have run off the land, the loss of crops consequent on the heavy rains which followed the storm would not have been so serious. I therefore put those who were able to work digging ditches, those refusing to work I refused assistance. The result of this was that a total length of about thirty-seven miles of ditches, varying from two to four feet wide and from two to six feet deep, were dug. The benefit of this work was apparent during the summer and fall following, which was an unusually wet season, and in the bottom lands, but for these ditches, the crops would have been inundated. As it was, exceptionally good crops were produced, the health of the island was improved and a large area of otherwise waste land was reclaimed and rendered tillable.

After visiting my district I concluded to make Hilton Head my headquarters. There was no building available so tents had to be brought over for our use as storage, hospital, sewing and living accommodations. What willing hands to help make our camp comfortable! Some making cupboards, desks, stools, benches, bedsteads, out of old packing boxes, some gathering moss to lay on the floor as a carpet, and finally unfurling the Red Cross flag to the breeze and we were established. To simplify the work of issuing supplies weekly, I gave each family a card. On this I marked everything to be issued and each issue was crossed off, preventing it being presented twice in one week. It also enabled the old and sick to send by children or any one else, and receive the supplies without coming themselves.

How shall I describe our daily work? No regular hours, no routine, no system apparently, and yet everything went along in the twenty-four hours of duty as smoothly as possible. No regular hours? No; unless from sunrise to sunrise may be counted regular. No routine—no system? No; unless attending to everything as soon as it presented itself may be called system. At daylight the applicants would be around the tents waiting to see “Mr. Red Cross,” and from then on a steady stream of people, some sick, wanting medicine; some hungry, wanting food; some ragged, wanting clothes; some loafers, wanting anything they could get. As soon as this stream could be stemmed, and a little breakfast eaten hastily, came visits to the sick who were unable to come to us; and in all sorts and conditions of vehicles, from a shaky cart with an ox as motive power, to a roadcart behind a mule, we went wherever we were called. On returning to camp, deputations of applicants from other islands would be in waiting, and while eating dinner, these would be attended to. After this the men working on the ditches would be visited. When it became dark and everyone had gone home, we would visit our hospital tents, make patients comfortable for the night, and retire to our own tents, hoping to sleep, hoping against hope, for “the poor ye have always with you:” and this case was no exception, for at all hours of the night we were called out to go anywhere from one to six or seven miles, to attend someone who was sick or dying. In the midst of this work visits had to be paid periodically to the other islands in my district (where I had local committees to look after the distribution of supplies) often taking up two or three days. And what a scene of bustle our camp presented every Friday when the supplies came! Thirty or forty carts in line at the landing—the boat arrives—all hands help unload, and then load the carts, the number of sacks or boxes in each cart being marked down against the driver, and away they go to the camp, three miles away. As soon as they arrive, the crowd of waiting recipients hand in their cards, and as they are called in one by one, their bags ready opened, the “weekly ration” is quickly measured, dropped in, the card returned marked, and away they go. While all this is being done, a flotilla of small boats from the other islands in the district, is at the landing, and as each “captain” presents his order issued by me, my storekeeper gives him the supply for his island, and away he goes home, to enact the same scene with cards and empty bags and hungry people. Nor was this all. Houses must be built, lumber and nails measured and distributed (tents being provided for the houseless temporarily). Those whose houses were not damaged were required to help others rebuild. Their clothing had to be brought over, repaired and distributed. How this was done is shown in Mrs. Macdonald’s report.

This seems very simple to write about now after a year’s lapse of time, but it does not convey to the mind of the reader the constant anxiety resting on the mind of the Red Cross officer, with, as I had, 2,554 people in absolute need of all the necessaries of life; separated from Beaufort, the source from which I had to draw all my supplies, by Broad River, with the majority of the boats in this district rendered helpless by the storm—it was a matter of constant anxiety how I should get my weekly supplies for this large number of people, scattered over so large a territory, with so many rivers to cross. If the supplies were not here on time, think of these people having to tramp home empty-handed to hungry children, who could not understand that “it was too rough to cross Broad River.” With this difficulty constantly before me, it is a satisfaction now to put on record the self-sacrificing zeal of one colored man on Hilton Head Island—Ben Green—who placed his boat and the services of himself and men at my disposal and, without fee or reward of any kind, for several months, during good and bad weather, brought over the large amount of supplies required for this district. Another anxiety was, whether, when the boat went to Beaufort, sufficient supplies would be on hand to satisfy the demands of all the districts, or whether I should be put on “half rations.” Amid all this anxiety, there were occasional gleams of sunshine to cheer us in our arduous work, as, when I received from Miss Sarah S. Monroe, of 13 W. Ninth street, New York, two boxes of delicacies for the sick, and, after Mrs. Macdonald had cooked beef tea, corn starch, etc., and sent it round by little girls to the old and sick, how they would “tank de good Lawd fer sendin’ de buckra to look after us po’ cull’d folks;” how the name of “Miss Cla’ Ba’ton” was on everybody’s tongue, the infant girls named Clara Barton and the boys “Red Cross.” The self-appointed “Red Cross Deacons,” with an enormous Red Cross stitched on a piece of white cotton and worn on the left arm, were conspicuous in showing their gratitude for the bounty received. Then, when planting time came and seeds of every description and in large quantities were distributed to them, how eagerly they worked in their gardens, planting garden “yarbs” (herbs) and then their corn, cotton, etc. Our thanks are due to the J.C. Vaughan Seed Store of New York and Chicago (through Mr. Burt Eddy, their Southern Agent), for a large supply of potatoes and other seeds sent direct to me.

There were 454 cases of sickness treated at the camp and 75 visits made to the sick at home. In May, with the vegetables and wild fruits in good supply and marketable, their crops all growing well, I asked the people, “Can you manage to get along now without further help?” They answered “Yes; we are thankful for what has been done for us, and will try to pull through till harvest, alone.” On the twentieth of May I issued a month’s supply to each family, took down the Red Cross flag and closed the relief work for this district. A year has passed since then. I am now a permanent resident on Hilton Head Island. I watched the crops grow, saw a good harvest gathered in, the people resumed their old-time cheerful tone, and the storm became a memory. With the exception of a very few old people who are hardly able to totter, and have no one to plant or work for them, the people of this island are again prosperous and happy. Occasionally some kind friend enables me still to make some old uncle or auntie happy with a little help, and so they totter down to “where the storms shall cease to roll.”

CLOTHING BRANCH, HILTON HEAD DISTRICT.
REPORT BY MRS. MACDONALD.

Accustomed as I had been, in Chicago and other large cities, to see a miscellaneous assortment of rags worn under the name of clothing, I was little prepared for the sight of the almost nude condition of the great mass of people, which came to my notice on first entering on the relief work of the Sea Island Sufferers. After a couple of days and nights spent in the clothing room in Beaufort, packing barrels and boxes for the Hilton Head District, we proceeded there and amid loud exclamations of “closen” had the freight hauled to our camp. Before an hour had passed we were besieged with applicants, but as our present supply was limited, we could only attend to a few of the worst cases, and these were told to come at ten o’clock the next morning. Having already procured the information regarding the families—ages, sex and number of children—we spent the time in putting into bundles suitable clothing for such as had been told to come. Fearful of being late, they began to assemble by daylight, and as each man or woman was seen emerging, “toting” the bundle, a hum of voices would assail the lucky one with “Bress de Lawd; what ye done get?” The experience with this first installment showed that some work must be expended on the clothing before distribution, to make it more serviceable. As the men were put to work in the ditches, so the women who were able to leave their families were called on for a week’s work each in the sewing tents; a sewing machine was borrowed from one, and Miss Mary Clark (who was put in charge) assorted the garments, giving to some patching to do, to others buttons to sew on, to others apparently useless garments to make into children’s clothing. When all got steadily to work, one would commence a patter song, the rest would quickly join in, and, to the accompanying rattle of the sewing machine, work and music blended. To hear them sing, one would hardly think they had just passed through a great calamity; but it was the calm which follows the storm—they knew their troubles were over, and they were going to get “kiverin” for the “chilluns.” How they worked! Garment after garment was quickly mended, examined by Miss Clark for faults, and then placed in its proper barrel, ready for giving away. When all the clothing had been repaired, the list of needy ones was examined, and, as before, the most needy told to come the next day. But the “most needy” generally included half the island, for telegrams never flew faster than did the news that clothes were going to be issued. Then, when the last garment had been issued, some happy, some dejected, they would go away to await the next issue. So week by week, a constant stream of barrels, boxes and bundles would be received, mended and given away to those who, many of them, hardly knew what a whole garment was. Occasionally one, more crafty than the rest, would try to excite extra sympathy by producing a goodly array of “motherless chilluns,” borrowed for the occasion, in the hope of getting an extra supply, not knowing that we already knew the full number and ages of each family. The system adopted by the Red Cross of first quietly getting its information complete, and then going to work, knowing what to do and how to do it, showed its value in preventing imposition, which must always be met with to some extent, in all charitable work. In this way 3,400 garments were repaired and given away in this district, besides shoes, hats, etc.

While the sewing was in progress in one tent, I helped attend the cases in the hospital tents, and made daily calls when necessary on patients who were unable to come to me. My experience in Hahnemann Hospital, Chicago, fitted me for this part of the work. In all this work the lack of suitable supplies had to be overcome. As soon as our busiest season had passed and the sickness had abated, I opened a free school in one room of our house, expecting to teach reading, writing and arithmetic to ten pupils. The attendance rose almost immediately to forty and we gave up another room to the use of the school, and I had one of the older pupils assist me with the younger ones. To Mr. Proudfit, of Morristown, N.J., are due our thanks for his generous contributions, enabling us to purchase slates, books and other school supplies.

WAREHOUSE AND SHIPPING DEPARTMENT.

In introducing the dual reports of Dr. E.W. Egan, I imagine that I realize something of the feeling of the Queen of Sheba when she proclaimed that the half had not been told. The practical, unswerving and unique method of procedure pursued by Dr. Egan with these thousands of ignorant, hungry wards and waifs would constitute an interesting study for the most advanced philanthropist. The problem, as he tersely states it, of how to make thirty thousand dollars feed and shelter thirty thousand people a year, was not easily solved; and yet, largely under his original calculation and undeviating faithfulness to his own plans, it was solved, and how successfully, all the years from that time to this have testified. The medical aid which he established among these poor, deluded sufferers was as if an advanced clinic from his Alma Mater, Jefferson College, or the University of Pennsylvania, had been suddenly opened in their midst. The old dislocated joints, broken bones, tumors, internal diseases, carried about and dragged on through years of pain, disappeared; they literally took up their beds and walked. Their faithful hearts, like their eyes, followed him in admiring confidence, as with hurried step and quick glance he passed among the distributers of the warehouse; and if he told them that a pound of meat and a peck of grits was enough for a week—all they could have and must be supplemented either by work, if obtainable, or fish or game, if it could be caught—there was no complaint, no demur: “The doctor said so, and it was all right.”

It is a comfort to me as I write to know that his skillful hand is now on the keys that have for such weary months locked in the untold agonies of the terrible dens in western Cuba, designated, for the lack of some more appropriate term, as “hospitals.”

Report by E. Winfield Egan, M.D.

The first official word of the Port Royal Relief Field, ambiguously called the Sea Island Relief Field, came to Dr. J.B. Hubbell, the general field agent of the American National Red Cross, with whom it was my privilege to be at Indianapolis, attending the annual reunion of the Grand Army, where, for the first time in the history of that organization, the Red Cross of Geneva took its place upon the arms of the surgeons, the ambulances and the tents which were regularly distributed along the line of march. Twenty-four hours found us en route to Beaufort, S.C., which was to be the headquarters of the American National Red Cross, through its year of effort to take care of 30,000 human beings living upon the islands, known as the “Sea Island” or Old Port Royal group, as they were called during the war, lying off the coast of South Carolina, between Charleston and Savannah, and which had been devastated by that memorable cyclone of August 27, 1893.

I reported to the president, at headquarters, for duty the twenty-eighth day of September, 1893. Upon arrival I found the president and field secretary quartered in an unused club house, using parts of billiard tables for dining purposes, desks made of dry goods boxes, crude furniture made in a day and nicely upholstered with manila paper—in short, it was camping out indoors.

The local relief committee was still in charge, Miss Barton and her staff meeting with them by invitation as an advisory board.

The Red Cross headquarters was the scene of busy census takers; men from every part of the field were constantly coming and going, bringing reports of the number of people, their condition, the condition of their homes and their needs.

Their reports were being carefully indexed and entered upon one great book for future reference, a record of the greatest relief field America has ever known.

October 2, came my “marching orders” which were, “Take charge of the warehouse and stores, make an inventory of them, disperse these men and rid this city of the demoralizing influence of idle people.” The doors were closed and preparations for an inventory begun.

The manner of distribution previous to November 2, though performed by willing workers, was not, could not be, that systematic distribution which comes only after years of experience.

The warehouse had to be cleaned, partitioned, shelved and made ready for the repacking, separating heavy from light goods, and getting ready for receiving and shipping. The inventory showed not enough food to keep ten families two weeks.

On November 9, the doors of all the departments at headquarters were opened. The question of remuneration for workmen’s services must be determined upon and a standard adopted. There were at headquarters twenty-five workmen in-doors—white and colored—beside the cartmen and out-door laborers.

A standard of fifty cents in value was adopted for a day’s work and was given in flour, meal, grits, pork, or whatever there was in the storeroom at the end of each day, and the next day an entirely new set of men was employed, and this daily change lasted over a month, thus distributing to over a thousand people something beside the regular weekly distribution.

Women were engaged to sew sacks and other light work (just as necessary as heavier), and they were paid in the same manner and at the same rate as men. Will some of my readers think that these women, some with large families to support, and all having some one depending upon them, should receive less than the men, because they were women?

Shovels, spades and axes came in a few days in response to an order from our president, and men were put upon the public roads to clear and improve their condition and repair the damage which the storm had done.

The tools were all marked before they left headquarters with a Greek cross—on the steel or iron part they were stamped with a steel die and the wood handles were burned with an iron die.

This marking served many purposes. There was an indescribable respect for the Red Cross among the people it served and its insignia was its representative which meant a great deal for them.

It removed a temptation; they were instructed that those implements were only loaned and must not see idle days, and were to be passed on to the next workmen when their labors were finished. The marking made them undesirable property and none were lost, though hundreds were at work all the time. Many were broken, and the pieces were returned to headquarters, mended and put into circulation again.

Other sets of workmen were those who opened old drains and made new ones through the low farming portions of the islands. These men generally worked one week in relays of twelve. (A more detailed account of these drains will be found in the general field agent’s report.) Six months later, when the high water came, a few who had refused to go into these relays of workmen and open the drains, lost much of their crop—could a rebuke have been more eloquent?

All the workmen were paid from headquarters through their overseer, who received the clothing, grits and meat, and proportioned it to each man. In all cases where a man worked, he received the regular weekly allowance of one peck of grits and one pound of meat, in addition to what he received for his work.

The spirit shown by these people, after they had been instructed in the demoralizing effect of free and plenteous distribution, was remarkable: they did not beg for food, they asked for work, and the Red Cross made work for them.

The relief supply was received at three points: the railroad station, about one and a quarter miles from headquarters, the steamer “Pilot Boy,” bringing goods from Charleston, and the “Alpha,” bringing a few goods from Savannah. Freight was brought to headquarters in small carts drawn by horses or cattle of any kind, and it was always an interesting sight to the stranger: the animals were driven with a bit, with ropes for harness, and in most instances the bend of a tree had been sawed out and used as saddles, on which were ropes or wire holding up the shafts, with burlap or crudely made cushions to protect the animal’s back—all indications of the primitive condition of a people who were to be the wards of the Red Cross for a year, but who were also to be given an object lesson in practical life which was more to them, more to the country, than the little allowance of grits and meat to which they must add something more to support their families. “They must not eat the bread of idleness,” said our president. “We must not leave a race of beggars, but teach them the manliness of self-support, and methods of self-dependence.”

The distributing was done through sub-committee men, representing anywhere from five people into the hundreds. They were the appointees of the local relief committee and retained to the end of the field, with but few exceptions. They came weekly, tri-monthly and monthly; those who came thirty and forty miles in crude boats were given supplies enough to last a month, for it was a long and sometimes difficult journey.

Each sub-committee man presented himself at headquarters and was referred, in his turn, to the main office, where an order was issued for whatever the notes of the investigating committee called for—grits, meat, nails, hatchets, saws, lumber and clothing the most frequent.

These orders were brought to the shipping room, where they were filled, marked with name of sub-committee man, his address and a Red Greek Cross, the insignia which would entitle it to protection and many times free transport to its destination. A complete record of this was made in the shipping room.

A most important step was the uniform issue to each person on the Red Cross books. How was it to be done? What could be done? All important questions were as familiar to each officer as his own department questions. The president would call her staff together (and many times it was in the small hours of the morning) and present the question for consideration. It was at one of these meetings the fact had been presented that the prime problem was “How to feed 30,000 people with $30,000 for one year?” It was evident that they must be provided with a way to produce something themselves, and to this end all assistance was given.

One peck of grits and one pound of pork to a family of seven for one week was the regular Red Cross supply, and this was given to all who needed assistance, and the laboring men received one peck and one pound for their work.

The description given us of the negro on our arrival was not flattering. “He cannot be trusted!” “He’ll steal anything he can get!” “You can’t make him work!” and similar expressions came from all sides. But Miss Barton had seen the negro before and knew the best way to lift him up, and her wisdom was manifest all through that field, as the splendid gardens (producing more than the people could eat or sell), the mended condition of the clothing, the division of cottages into rooms, the carefully selected, bottled and labeled seeds for next year’s planting, and the general elevation of their habits proved beyond argument.

They were treated like gentlemen and they felt the responsibility. They were trusted and told so, and they lived up to the trust. They were shown the necessity of work, and they worked like men and women. No race of people could have borne their affliction better, more cheerfully (they are pre-eminently a cheerful, happy people) and with less record of crime than did these 30,000 people, the vast majority of whom were negroes.

One important and erroneous impression among some of the less intelligent was that seeds were of little account which they raised in their own garden, and the proper procedure was to buy each year from the merchants “new and good seeds,” and that practice was common.

One day one of the sub-committee men brought in a very large, magnificent onion, and with some pride presented it as a result of his work, and said, “Miss Barton, if I could git some ob dat y’ar seed, I reckon I could raise onyun ’nough to pay fo a critter nex’ year.”

“Well,” said Miss Barton, “do you think you could not raise seeds enough from those onions?”

“Oh, bress you, no marm. You see dem ain’ good what we raise; we has to buy de seed.”

Then followed a long explanation and agricultural logic such as Jack Owen (for that is his name) had never heard before, and when he left he said: “To tink dat I could’n know befo’ dat a good onyun mus’ bring good seed, and dat good seed mus’ bring good onyun. I sabe my seed now, sho.”

When he returned to his plantation, he called his neighbors together and gave them as many of the instructive points as he could remember, and they now plant seeds of their own raising and have established, in a very crude way, an exchange of seeds from “up country” and neighboring islands.

An early crop was of great importance to the wards of the Red Cross, and our president began to look around for white potatoes, knowing their early productiveness. The merchants said the soil would not raise them; the negro would not take care of them; they did not know what they were, and if they did raise them, they would not eat them.

Inquiry showed them to cost $5.00 per barrel, and was it any wonder they did not eat them?

In the face of all this opposition Miss Barton ordered over one thousand bushels of white potatoes for planting. These were brought to headquarters and cut into small pieces (each having an eye or sprout)—a novel sight, the forty women cutting potatoes for seed. These were distributed from headquarters and from the two Red Cross sub-stations—Wadmalaw Island and Hilton Head Island—representing respectively the northern and southern end of the district. It is almost needless to add that the potatoes were planted, from which a fine crop was raised and eaten, and the people were grateful.

Corn for planting was another important distribution; 2200 bushels of corn were distributed, and a second crop raised by many who had never asked mother earth for more than one crop. There were many doubts among the people as to the possibility of a second crop, so a second planting was urged to get the fodder for their cattle, and the full corn in the ear rewarded their second planting.

MEDICAL AND SANITARY REPORT.
BY E. WINFIELD EGAN, M.D.

The storm had left the sanitary condition of the islands in a very unhealthy state, and it became necessary to establish a medical and surgical department at headquarters.

Dr. Magruder of the United States Marine Hospital Service had done very efficient work in the vicinity of Beaufort, but many of the wells refilled with a brackish red-colored water and there were many cases of illness, two-thirds of which were fever, which, in the healthiest times, exists upon the islands.

It required many emptyings of the wells to get good water and many wells had to be abandoned, as good water could not be brought into them.

A clinic and dispensary was opened from 12 till 2 daily, at headquarters, and patients were required to see a local physician before they applied to the Red Cross, and if they could not get medical aid from any other source they were admitted and treated.

This precaution was taken to protect the local physicians, who were themselves heavy losers by the cyclone and could not afford to do as much as they wished to. There were some noble-hearted men among them who counted no sacrifice too great to relieve their fellow beings.

It is always the policy of the Red Cross to protect the merchants and people who have goods to sell, and giving in the way it does, it not only protects, but improves their business after the first effects of the calamity have passed off—say two or three months (according to the field) and it is conceded at every field where the Red Cross has worked, that it has left the locality more prosperous than even before its calamity.

The average number of patients treated daily between November ninth and April 2d at this clinic was seventy-three. Nights were devoted to seeing those patients who were unable to leave their beds, and this “out-patient” service was only made possible by the tireless, faithful and competent nurses who had volunteered their services to the cause of humanity and had been assigned to the medical department by Miss Barton.

Patients came from all parts of the field, and as there was no hospital, they were placed in families who were on the supply list, and something additional given for the care of the sick.

Sunday was given wholly to surgical cases and the operating room was often opened at daylight and not closed till dark; operations varying from a simple incised wound to a laperotomy were performed and the crude appliances often made the surgeon wish for a moderately well equipped operating room in one of our hospitals.

It would be difficult to write a very clear medical history of the majority of cases from a subjective examination, and I insert one as an example:

“I got a lump in de stomach here, sir” (pointing just above the pubic bone), “and he jump up in de t’roat and den I gits swingness in de head. Dat lump he done gone all over sometime; I fine him here and den he go way down in de leg.”

April 2. A telegram from our president (who was in Washington, D.C.), ordered me to the northern end of the district, with headquarters on James Island, and on April 4 the scarlet banner of humanity waved over a hastily arranged office where for two weeks from forty to fifty patients were seen every day, when it became evident the trouble was in their drinking water. A tour of the island showed wells only twelve inches deep and draining the surface for rods around. These were curbed, cleaned, dug deeper and in many instances filled up and new ones dug. Three barrels were generally sunk for curbing.

This labor was performed without a promise to pay, willingly and well, and it was not long before the daily number of applicants for medical aid on James Island was reduced to ten or twelve.

Medicines and surgical dressings were provided for the work in this district by Mr. E.M. Wister, of Philadelphia, Mr. John Wright, of Greenfield, Mass., and others. These gentlemen not only contributed, but came personally to the field to lend their aid, the former spending a week at a time in the Cumbahee River district, in a small crude boat, among the unhealthiest parts of the islands.

Many rough places were smoothed by Mr. W.G. Hinson, of James Island, who did much to lighten the work of the Red Cross representatives in his locality, and it is always a pleasure to look back upon his efforts to help the people in their affliction.

One of the great evils existing upon the islands is the charlatanism practiced upon the ignorant.

“Traveling doctors,” who never saw a materia medica, infest the country and sell every imaginable cure, as well as cures which are not imaginable.

Removing lizards, toads and various other things from various parts of the body is one form and perhaps the highest type of medical fraud. The “doctor” will declare the patient “conjured,” and at once contract to remove the offending spirit, the usual fee being five dollars; in 90 per cent of such cases, he takes a lien on a cow, horse, or pig, and finally, by foreclosure, gets the animal, for by the present unjust system of trial justices, almost any verdict may be rendered.

I was asked to see a case one evening which was described to be a sore arm. It was four miles distant, but the husband of the patient had driven over for me because “de pain is powerful bad, sir.”

I found the woman sitting in a chair, her right arm resting on a barrel that had been rolled in for the occasion, an immense poultice of bread, meal, feathers and numerous other ingredients wrapped around the arm, the whole weighing about three pounds. As I lifted the cloth I found a mass of the ordinary ground worms dead upon the surface. With a cry of pleasure, the couple said, “Dat ’em! Dat ’em! He tole us dat arm full of worm and sho’ ’nuf he come out.”

Could anything appeal more piteously; could it be more pathetic? Think, at our very doors exists such barbarity, while each year thousands upon thousands of dollars go as many miles to help a people far beyond some of the people of our own country.

I removed the poultice, washed the arm, and found a compound communicated fracture of both bones of the forearm.

Who could stand by such a picture with an unmoved heart or an unmoistened eye! Tell her the error? No; only asked her not to let strangers treat her when she was ill and advised her to go to some doctor she knew in the future.

Dried green peas coated with sugar was one of the staple drugs, and others as useless, but not as harmless.

I found there a grateful people. They would bring eggs, chickens, berries and all kinds of gifts, including money, and when told that the Red Cross never received pay for its work, it was hard for them to understand; but as weeks passed, they learned it and tried to help each other as they had been helped. On the first of June the medical distributing department of the American National Red Cross was closed and all the officers were ordered to headquarters, where the field was closed and the president and staff left for Charleston, to repack and ship to the northern district, June 7, 1894. Then came a few weeks at the Charleston Headquarters. Through the courtesy of Mr. Kaufman, his long warehouse (150 feet by 40 feet) was at the disposal of the Red Cross from the time it received the Charleston Committee to the close of its field, with privilege of occupying it as long as they wished.

Tents were pitched in this room and Miss Barton and her staff lived there until June 30, when the field was officially closed.

Miss Barton and her party went to Washington, leaving Dr. Hubbell, the general field agent and myself.

Crops of vegetables and corn, building and ditching were in progress and instruction was necessary, and this instruction was given as follows:

Each day we would meet from fifty to three or four hundred people and give them a good practical talk, with about these headings for notes:

Don’t mortgage, which was a continuation of the instruction given daily from the beginning of the field.

These talks were of much help and the islanders would drive miles to get the advice which they knew was given unselfishly.

RELIEF METHODS IN THE FIELD.

However brilliant may be the scintillations lighting up the descriptions of the worker who sees a field for the first or the first few times, it is always to the steady-burning flame of the veteran of all the fields from the earliest to the latest, that we look for the steady light, by which we shall see the calm facts, and so far as possible, the machinery that moves the whole.

It will be remembered that Dr. Hubbell was the agent of the Red Cross in the Michigan fires of the North in 1881. We saw him in the snows of Russia, and now find him at the Islands. The doctor’s reports are always an unknown quantity. They may be but a few sentences; they may be many pages, but never too much. I will ask of him that he give his report independently, and not to me. The various topics which he will touch, render this preferable:

Dr. Hubbell’s Report.

On this field there were many first things to be done. Among these were the feeding of the people, rebuilding the houses, cleaning out the wells, draining the land of salt water, clothing and placing the people in ways to help themselves; half a million feet of lumber to be rafted down to accessible points, from the mills on the rivers which emptied into the waters of these island inlets. While this was being floated down, the well men and women were instructed in different kinds of work: to take care of the helpless, rebuild their homes, and to provide shelter and food for themselves.

While the people of these islands, in great measure, own their little tracts of land, they retain the old plantation name for their home. These plantations usually contain from twenty to forty families. The inhabitants of each plantation were directed to select a representative from their own number who should be the representative and committeeman for that plantation, whose duty it should be to communicate with the Red Cross, receive and distribute supplies for his people, and be the director of the various kinds of work that should be carried on among his people. These committeemen from all over the islands would come to headquarters to receive their instruction—food, seeds, tools, clothing, and learn the methods of work.

These committeemen were received at headquarters by Miss Barton personally as well as by her officers, and careful explanations given to them that the supplies and the help that we were to give were in no way from the government, as many supposed from their memory of the old “Freedmen Bureau” days, but that they were the contributions very largely of poor people from over the country, who themselves had little to give, for the times were hard, but these had heard of the pitiable condition of the storm sufferers, and were willing and glad to divide the little they had to help them into their homes again. The funds we had in hand, they were made to understand, were very small, far less than we could wish, not likely to be much increased, and we should depend upon them to help us to use them to the very best advantage, and we would do our best in the same way to help them.

Among the early contributions were a quantity of garden seeds. More were sent for, particularly of those vegetables that would grow there profitably during the late autumn and winter. It may not be generally known that it was not the custom of these people to plant anything but cotton, corn, sweet potatoes and rice. Hence they knew almost nothing about the raising of other field or garden products.

These committeemen were carefully instructed and directed how to prepare the ground and plant the various kinds of new seeds which were put up in packages for families, which he would take home and in turn instruct his people what to do with them; in this way lettuce, onions, and garden peas were planted, and in a few weeks these plantings began to supply them with a vegetable food to go along with their grits and meat.

From among those who could handle tools, building committees were formed whose duty it was to repair and rebuild the houses, first, of widows and the infirm, and afterward, their own. These committees were furnished with nails, lumber, and the necessary hardware; tools were purchased, marked with the insignia, and loaned until their work should be finished, when they would be returned and another committee would take these same tools and begin work on another plantation.

At the same time a foreman for ditching would be elected from a plantation, who would select his force of men, clean out the wells and ditch the lands of his plantation, working jointly with adjoining plantations, so that the ditching of one piece of land should not flood his neighbor. Spades, shovels, axes, hoes, mattocks, were furnished these men, who, when their work was finished, would return the tools to headquarters for others to take and work with in the same way.

Men acquainted with the building of flood gates, or “trunks,” as they are called, and dams, built and put these in to protect the openings of the ditches from the incoming tides.

Through their committees each man was instructed to split out palings from the fallen timber and fence in a large garden, so that it should be secure from his chickens and pigs. Nails and tools were likewise furnished for this work, frows, crosscut saws, axes, hatchets, hammers, etc.

As the season advanced, in February, the planting time, seedmen of New York and Philadelphia, as well as other cities, hearing of the success of these amateur gardeners through the winter season, sent generously from their stores, and the Congressmen of several districts joined them in directing the seeds in the Agricultural Department apportioned for their distribution to be sent direct to the Red Cross for the Sea Islanders. Again these committeemen, as formerly, were called and instructed in the manner of preparing the ground and planting each kind of seed, with instructions to communicate what he had learned to his neighbors, as before. As these people had never before made gardens, even the leading business men and merchants laughed at the idea of attempting to “make truck gardeners out of these people.” Notwithstanding this, Miss Barton bought nine hundred bushels of Early Rose potatoes. Women were set at work carefully cutting these into one or two eyes each for planting. This provision also removed any possible temptation, with their scant provisions, to use them at once for food.

The seed corn, like everything else in all this vicinity, had been destroyed by the storm. Again Miss Barton sent to the Ohio valley for two carloads of seed corn. This was distributed over the entire storm-swept section, and many of these people at harvest time said that if the storm had brought them nothing but this new variety of seed corn, it would have been a blessing, for their crop was double what it had ever been before.

In order to preserve the quality of the famed “sea island cotton,” which is a special variety, with long, silky fibre, used for making thread, the furnishing of this seed was given to the care of the local cotton merchants, who were directly interested in preserving its high standard and market value.

In the feeding and “rationing” of these people they were as carefully instructed in the principles of economy and care as in other lines of work. Where a fisherman could be found, he was furnished with a boat or net to supply his people with fish to help out with the living, and this was a great aid. The living ration for a family of seven was half a peck of grits a week and a pound of pork, simply as an insurance against starvation for those not having work. Those who were at organized work under a regular foreman received double that amount, i.e., two pecks of grits or meal and two pounds of pork a week for each man.

At all times these people were cautioned about going into debt for any purpose, and so faithfully did they follow these suggestions that when we questioned them in their churches when their corn was ready to use, no more than one in thirty had contracted debts for food or living supplies,—a matter of special interest in view of the fact that it has always been the custom of the country, to go into debt for food supplies until the crop should be ready for market. True, on some of these islands additional help was received from other sources, notably on St. Helena, Ladies and Port Royal, through the influence of some of the resident merchants and other friends—local merchants rebuilding their stores and warehouses gave employment to some, shipping to others, and later, a partial reopening of the phosphate industry brought labor to others.

It will be remembered that these people were constantly receiving lessons in practical economy, and suggestions in improvising and turning to best account what they might have at hand. These instructions, coming from Miss Barton direct made a deep impression on the minds of these people, and they were faithfully followed up by her representatives, who had received their lessons beforehand in practical, common sense economy. I recall an incident. After showing a number of the committeemen through the office and living apartments at headquarters, where they saw desks, working tables, book shelves, washstands, wardrobes, commodes, all neatly covered with manila paper or hung with tasty calico curtains or draperies, with neat and attractive effect—and then when shown the constructions they were amazed to find that nearly every piece of furniture before them was made from various sizes of dry goods boxes (that are usually broken up for kindlings) with shelves inside or on top, as occasion required. One of these committeemen made the practical remark that this half-hour observation and instruction was worth just seventy-five dollars to him, for it showed him how for the present he could save that amount of debt, which he considered necessary to make his house furnishing comfortable for his family.

Careful reports of tools borrowed and returned, of work done each week, as the basis of additional food support, encouraged accuracy, system and responsibility.

I hope it may not prove too tedious if a few average reports of committees are here given from different sections of the field and a sample “labor sheet” to more clearly show some of the kinds of work done, and the character and spirit of the people. The labor sheet is intended to be a record of the tools given out and returned, the number of men at work, the kind of work done—whether ditches, bridges, roads, dams, repairing wrecked houses, or building new ones, digging wells, building chimneys, fencing gardens, splitting boards or shingles, etc., and also the record of the condition as observed by the visitor or inspector of the work.

The following sample is the work of Committeeman Jackson Gillison, of Stuart Point, Port Royal Island, being one of the first who began work:

On Ladies Island George Barnwell, foreman for Eustis Place and Hazel Farm, reports four houses built, ten repaired, 87,870 feet of ditching, fifty feet of dam, three miles of road across the island, thirty feet wide, cleared up and repaired; this latter required seventy-five men at work three weeks cutting out fallen trees, rebuilding bridges, and filling in washed places. Barnwell says, in closing his report:

From two plantations on St. Helena’s Island Rev. D.E. Washington’s report shows 32,331 feet of ditching, two houses built, four repaired. The close of his report has this:

I find this observation on the back of this report, after a visit to look at his work and to speak to his people:

From the mainland Rev. Wade Hampton, in returning his tools, after making nearly one mile of canal and ditches, and 330 feet of causeway, says:

From another section of the mainland, William Grant, of Pocotaligo, reports nearly two miles of canal eight feet wide, and about the same amount of ditches, and the building of four houses.

Jack Snipe, a young man, almost a boy, after building 5 chimneys, getting out over 4000 shingles and clapboards, and repairing 11 houses, began and made 2000 feet of ditches, and we find this endorsement on his paper. “July 27, I went over part of Jack Snipe’s work to-day. He was a hard working, conscientious man, but not very strong physically. After his work of building and repairing as the leader of his men, he took charge of the ditching; got sick from working in the water, and died soon after. Mrs. Barker, one of our volunteer trained nurses, worked faithfully during all his illness to save him, but in vain.”

Ben Watkins, on Baker Place, shows 19,562 feet of ditches, 1 house built, 2 repaired, 3 large gardens fenced, 7 wells dug. “July 24, 1894, inspected this work, both buildings and ditches, and found the work well done, the ditches being new and important, carrying the water from three large ponds. One main ditch is from four to seven feet deep, equally wide at the top. The crops are in excellent and promising condition, and Watkins’ work is more than he has claimed for it, besides being practical and well done. The Gregorys and Browns on Baker Place have attractive homes, neat and orderly, with appearances of thrift and industry.”

These quotations taken at random from a list of a hundred reports serve to give an idea of the kind and quality of the work done over the entire field, as well done in one district as another from Charleston to Savannah, a distance of 150 miles, including a large area of the mainland as well.

While these people are in large measure cut off from the advantages that come from travel and contact with the outside world, they have a peculiar style of expression, and a musical sweetness of voice that is unusually attractive. They are of different origin and type from the Virginia or “upland people;” many are good scholars, due largely to the schools of Miss Batoum and Miss Murray on St. Helena, and others established soon after the war. Nearly all read and write. Still, there are some that retain the old-time style of expression, as in the following: “We’s de bes garden I eber seen sence I was a man grown.” “All de squash, de tomaty and de watermillion seed gone died, but de Lo’d’s will must be done.”

“All de house (houses) is done ractified.” “I couldn’t tell a lie, for I’z deacon in de chuch. I has to be respectable.” Another says: “I’v ben dar from de fust upstartment, and dar ain’t ben de fust rag gin to dose people.”

Another: A man who had seen the Red Cross staff getting on the boat to go to Charleston said: “I tell you, doctor, when I see Miss Barton gettin’ on the boat to go away I just felt so, my eyes couldn’t help leakin’ water, for you all have saved us people.”

After the general relief had closed, and the body of the Red Cross staff had left, Dr. Egan remained with me to help finish the distribution of a remnant of supplies and tools that could be kept in use, and to encourage the continuance of the general improvements so well begun. Considerable attention was given to visiting the work, and the people on the different islands in their churches, where practical suggestions were made on the line of the instructions they had received from headquarters at first. These talks were always preceded by an inspection of the fields, gardens, buildings and work which had been done on the place, for the purpose of better judging what kind of suggestions would be of most profit to the people; but the subjects usually taken up would be headlined thus:

Prosperity.

Keep out of debt. Debt is a burden and a hindrance to prosperity, the cause of much trouble and bad feeling. “Owe no man anything.”

How to keep out of debt. Keep the garden producing something to live on the entire year. The climate here will allow this to be done.

Then a list of vegetables suitable for the soil and the climate that experience has shown can be raised with success.

On the farm keep some kind of profitable crop growing the entire year, both for profit and for feed for the stock. Follow the regular corn crop with a second one for fodder, or with some of the root crops, as turnips, beets, rutabagas, cabbage or collards.

Fruits; figs and grapes grow from cuttings, and are easily raised, if only protected from the pigs, the goats, or the cattle. Pears, peaches, apples, oranges, pomegranates, pecans, walnuts, grow with a little care. (Fine samples of vegetables and fruits raised on the islands, often by their own people, were shown in evidence.) Let each one raise and preserve his own meat, or have a neighbor who has been successful, put it up for him until he learns how for himself. This point was particularly made, because the general custom of the country is to sell hogs for three or four cents a pound and pay twelve to sixteen cents a pound for pork.

Homes:—Make them neat, light, attractive; have trees, flowers and the simple conveniences, any and all of which can be had by a little thought, labor and interest.

In the line of health, use less pork, more vegetables, fruit, milk, eggs, and pure water. Good wells are necessary, ditches are necessary for health as well as for agricultural development. If all the plantations are well drained, it will in large measure banish fevers from the islands.

Observe among your people which one succeeds best in any undertaking, whether it is in the raising of a particular kind of crop, or the saving of it, the successful curing of his meat, the raising of fruit, the breeding of good stock, or having attractive home—go to that one for that particular kind of information or instruction that you want. Strive to improve the moral standing, which is necessary for physical as well as social advancement.

No one who has been with these people, worked with them as we have, but must be pleased to observe their gratitude, their gentle manner of expressing it, their desire to improve and their attention to instruction or suggestion, their cheerful disposition and their faith in God and the Red Cross.

ON THE CHARLESTON GROUP.

Among those who lived the storm and later brought their experience and quickened sympathy to us for such help as they could give to their still suffering companions in danger and woe, was our tireless and faithful assistant, Mr. H.L. Bailey, of Charleston.

It has never been my good fortune to find one who—entirely new to the work and to its conception—has grasped more readily the field of labor presented to him. The success attending his work and the satisfaction attested by his beneficiaries are rich stores of memory for a lifetime. The Red Cross could not have asked for better service.

Report of Mr. H.L. Bailey.

In order to make the following narrative more complete I deem it not amiss to preface it with a short account of my own experience in the great Cyclone of 1893, and a few incidents relating thereto.

In August, 1893, I was doing business on that part of Edisto Island, known as “Little Edisto,” and spending the nights at a small place “just across the creek” called “Brick House,” said place taking its name from an old and substantial brick house which had been built on that spot, at a time ante-dating the Revolutionary War, and much honored in that locality on account of its antiquity and the good material of which it was built, the bricks, etc., having been imported from Holland.

On Saturday morning, August 30th, I went to my business on “Little Edisto” as usual, and on arriving I remarked to Mr. Whaley (my employer) how promising the crops were looking, and the bright prospects of a fine harvest. His answer was “Yes; but I am afraid a storm is brewing, and one of unusual severity, too, because the signs of the last few days have been ominous of such, and I feel very uneasy.” I, being young and skeptical, of course took no heed of his prophetic words, and alas, only a few hours more convinced me that something of unusual magnitude was upon us. I retired that night, and on awaking next morning (Sunday) took breakfast, and parted from Mr. W. to spend the day at “Brick House,” promising him to return that evening and remain all night. But circumstances intervened (which prevented me from doing so for several days later) so appalling that even as I write them now, a cold shudder comes over me, and all the horrors of that awful time come back.

Sunday morning dawned dull and hazy with a stiff breeze blowing from the east and in crossing the creek, I remarked to my companion that we would have bad weather, and on reaching “Brick House” we all began speculating on the approaching storm (no one ever dreaming such a storm was coming), etc., etc., and so the day wore on, the wind rising higher and higher every moment, and towards afternoon the trees began to bend and sway in a terrible manner, branches and limbs flying in all directions. By sunset we were all thoroughly alarmed and moved over to the previously mentioned “Brick House,” deeming that the safest place to pass the night, and in a few hours’ time the whole population of the village was gathered under its protecting roof, all feeling thankful a safe shelter was provided for us. How we passed that night of terror, only God knows, for the winds blew, the rain fell, and the tide rose, until towards midnight it seemed as if everything was lost; but the old house stood and carried us through until dawn of another day, and then what a sight met our anxious eyes. What had been a smiling pretty village, was nothing but a pile of wreckage and a mass of ruins, some houses having been washed away completely, and those that remained, so badly damaged as to be uninhabitable. To make matters worse even our food had been swept away, and there we were, cut off from the island on this point of land, wrecked, desolate and hungry, some of us with only the clothing on our backs, all the balance gone; and as far as the eye could reach there was nothing to see but water, and those spots from which the tide had receded, covered with portions of houses, trunks of clothing broken open and scattered, drowned poultry, and every crop ruined and prostrated. After a little while we found some grist that had been saved by a colored man, and cooking this with some saltwater and “drowned” chicken, we subsisted till evening, when help came in the shape of water and food.

By Wednesday I returned to “Little Edisto” and Mr. Whaley, who I had been so anxious about during the storm. I found the brave old man “holding the fort,” and trying to save, by drying out, etc., what the storm had left; but oh! how different everything looked. What had been of so much promise and beauty had been literally swept from the face of the earth, nothing remaining but ruin, desolation and death for those whose all had been taken from them if help did not come quickly. It is hard for those who were not there to realize such a condition of things; but just imagine a whole island completely covered with water (and a raging sea, at that) from three to six feet in depth. Can you wonder that so many poor creatures were drowned or that anything was saved at all?

Fortunately Mr. Whaley had saved some provisions which were stored in his house out of the reach of the tide, and gathering up all else we could find, we began issuing food to the poor hungry negroes around us, who had been entirely bereft of their all. And there I stayed on that little island for some time after the cyclone, giving out each day of our own little store, food, medicine and comfort to those who came, trusting that when that supply was exhausted, other means would be provided to carry on the good work, thus so nobly begun; for it must be understood that those who had, freely gave to those who had not, and the men of that section worked hand to hand and heart to heart to help those of their colored brethren, who otherwise must have died of hunger, sickness and exposure.

Such then, was the condition of affairs when news was received that the Red Cross would take the field, and a sigh of relief, and a prayer to God went up from thousands of homeless, hungry, helpless and demoralized people, who had gone through so much, it seemed a miracle they were still alive. I then went to Charleston and immediately wrote to Miss Barton offering her my services, telling her of my knowledge of the people and the islands, and how glad I would be to help her in any way to relieve the necessities of the thousands that were begging for help. My offer was accepted; a telegram summoning me to Beaufort, the Red Cross Headquarters, and there I made the acquaintance of the noble lady who had come to our stricken people with her valued corps of assistants, to perform a task that was gigantic in its contemplation.

I was retained by Miss Barton in Beaufort three weeks, and by practical teaching was soon able to grasp intelligently the true intents and purposes of the Red Cross, and able then to undertake any duty assigned me. I was then sent to take charge of the district composed of Edisto, Wadmalaw, John’s and Kiawah Islands, the first three named being very large islands, with a combined population of nearly 10,000 souls.

Kiawah being directly on the sea was almost entirely submerged by tidewater, and on the other islands, those portions which were directly exposed to the sea and the tributary streams suffered in like manner. Cotton, the main dependence of the people, was almost totally destroyed, and only in some localities were any potatoes and corn saved, and these badly damaged. I found many people hungry, destitute, without suitable habitation or sufficient clothing and badly demoralized. Such, then, was the condition of things when I took charge, and how to meet the various problems that arose, and to cover this territory in the most intelligent and speedy way of course became my first object. After planning a little I soon arrived at a happy solution, and proceeded to organize the territory into working condition.

Rockville, on Wadmalaw Island, had been selected as the most central point to work from, and making this my headquarters and basis of supplies, I secured a house and was soon comfortably fixed, with sufficient supplies on hand to meet the immediate wants of the people. To reach all these people quickly and often was the next point to be settled (scattered as they were over an area of vast dimensions, divided in many places by streams, at times dangerous to navigate). This difficulty was overcome by thoroughly canvassing each island, and establishing one or more sub-stations at the most central location, and from these stations I would each week make my distribution of rations, receive reports, arrange work for the coming week and transact other business. All this time petitions of various kinds had been coming in, and my time was fully occupied in seeking out those who were in immediate want, among the old people and children especially, and I soon got that settled sufficiently to give me a chance to start all able-bodied men, that needed help, in ditching, house-building, bridge-building and any other work I could find that would benefit the general community; and soon I had large forces at work on each island. A school for children was established at Rockville, which was successfully conducted for some time, and a wharf built, which is as unique as it is substantial, having been built by native workmen with raw materials cut and hewn out of the woods, the piles being driven by a pile driver of our own construction. This wharf stands to-day, a monument of strength and an object lesson to those who were doubtful of its completion. On the several islands much good work was done; new dams being thrown up; bridges rebuilt and abandoned lands reclaimed. I occupied this field for over eight months, and during that time visited every district one day of each week and personally distributed all rations given out, thus being certain that nothing was misappropriated. From Monday until Saturday I would travel by team and boat, on an average of twenty miles a day, never allowing rain, wind or anything else to keep me from going, as some of these poor people had to walk miles to reach the point of distribution, and I could not disappoint them and cause them to go back empty handed. The distribution of seeds, as they came in season, was started from the beginning, and soon gardens of various dimensions began to spring up in all directions, thus making another valuable food supply which was practically inexhaustible, as long as no frosts interfered. Happily the season was propitious, and the people by these little gardens were well supplied with vegetables of all kinds. Corn, bean and Irish potato seed were also supplied. Knowing these people as well as I did (having been amongst them from childhood), I had a peculiar sympathy for them, and in every possible way so conducted my affairs as to benefit and instruct them in the highest possible manner, the results obtained fully repaying me for all my exertions in their behalf. I never at any time found them anything but kind, respectful and extremely grateful for what was bestowed upon them, and the evidences shown to-day, amply testify to the good that was done by Red Cross methods and teachings. Of course troubles and trials would arise, but these were soon overcome, and things would go on smoothly again.

The methods adopted by Miss Barton, and through me carried out, gave universal satisfaction, and all able-bodied men were willing and anxious to work for their rations. The clothing (a large quantity), with the exception of that given by me in exchange for labor, was distributed through the sewing societies formed by Miss Barton.

This field was taken in December, 1893, and held till August, 1894, when I left there, feeling satisfied that all danger from want and privation was over. Vegetables had been abundant, still coming in, the rivers furnishing their portion in abundance of fish, etc.; all crops promising a good harvest, the people in the meantime having been brought safely through the most trying period of their lives. Many incidents could be mentioned of the trials and sufferings endured by these people, and when the whole story is told, those who bestowed their charity in this, the most appalling disaster that has ever visited our coast, will not feel that it was injudiciously expended, or their kindness misplaced.

Too much cannot be said in praise of Miss Barton, that great and wise general, on this most peculiar and difficult field, for there never was a man or woman who labored more zealously or untiringly in a work so varied in its character or harder to perform. Enough has been said to tell the arduous duties to be performed, and the cares and anxieties attendant upon a work of this kind, but after a hard day’s work, the consciousness of having made so many poor souls happy would take away all feeling of fatigue, and long in the night would we be packing and unpacking goods and clothing, and sometimes all day Sunday, thus showing that no amount of time or effort was spared in behalf of those dependent upon us.

In regard to the good accomplished by the Red Cross (a question so often asked), can more be said than this? That human life was saved from death by starvation; the homeless were housed, and the naked were clothed, and by our words of counsel and cheer we were enabled to give new hope and life to a people who were in a most pitiable condition. Some who were not on that hard fought field have been so bold as to criticise us, but we who were there with these people in their hour of need, and worked with them heart to heart and shoulder to shoulder, know what we did and the everlasting good accomplished.

I kept a complete record of all goods received and everything given out, from a pint of grits to a barrel of clothing. Committees composed of the most intelligent men and women were formed to investigate and report for each plantation, and as each new applicant appeared, their home was immediately visited, and relief extended according to their needs. In justice to all who came, I can truly say that in very few instances was I imposed upon, as they very seldom stated other than the truth in regard to their condition. This narrative could be extended indefinitely, there is so much to write about, but fear I must come to a close, as my patient readers must be tired by this time. Sincerely trusting that these lines will convey their true meaning to those interested, I will subscribe myself as a sincere admirer of Miss Barton and that grand institution she so fittingly represents.

Eight thousand one hundred and nine souls were in the wards of the Red Cross in this district, in the following proportions on each island:

Upwards of 200 packages of clothing (barrels, boxes and cases) were given out, besides blankets, comforters, etc., special attention being given to those who were sick, old or helpless. Food stuff was distributed in the following amount:

and other sundries, such as tea, sugar, canned beef, etc. Seeds were supplied, such as peas, tomatoes, okra, melon, bean, corn, etc., of the following amounts:

The above account does not include the hundreds of little things which would come up from day to day, and the many cares that were upon us at all times, requiring immediate attention.

THE CLOTHING DEPARTMENT.

Whilst food for the nourishment of these thousands of human bodies was of the first and highest importance, it was followed so closely by the necessity of something to cover them, that the two seemed well nigh inseparable; and while our men stood over the boxes of meats and the bags of grain, by the carload and the trainload, it was no less imperative, that some one stand by the boxes and barrels of clothing sent from, everywhere—sent by the great, warm, pitying hearts of our blessed, generous countrywomen, from the church, with its towering steeple and the soft-toned bell that calls to prayer, the blazing bazaar, with its galaxies of beauty, animate and inanimate, the dimly lighted, one little room of the woman who has toiled out all day and returns weary and heavy laden to the waiting family of little ones, who, in the midst of their own hard life and the need of much, still bless God for a fate better than those they hear of—from all of these alike come the gifts of Dorcas. In tons they come, and some one must, “stand and deliver,” as hour by hour goes out the appeal: “Closen marm—please give me some closen. I’s lost all I had!” How literally true this was may be judged by the fact that here as at Johnstown, there were those who came out of that terrific strife for life with no thread left on the body but the shirt band about the neck, which a strong, well-sewed button had served to hold.

Again, as always, we turned to our “Mistress of the Robes,” Mrs. Dr. Gardner, whose quick and clear judgment seems to double the value of all she handles. She goes to every field, helps to organize, and remains as long as the strength in her slender, wiry body permits. She left her unpretending report as far as she was able to do, or to make it:

Mrs. Gardner’s Report.

On the first day of October, 1893, the American National Red Cross took charge of the relief work of the Sea Islands of South Carolina. During the month before this and just after the storm, the clothing department had been in the hands of a very efficient local committee composed of some of the most prominent ladies and gentlemen of the section around Beaufort.

In the first days after a disaster of this kind, the necessity of relief work is so great, that it is impossible to keep a correct record of supplies that pour in from every part of the country, and this was no exception, with both hearts, and hands full, distributing to the thousands of destitute who were imploring them on every hand for help, this committee had nothing to tell of what had been received.

After we took charge, a faithful record was kept, and when there was a mark of any kind to show us where the goods came from, an acknowledgment was sent at once. Many, many things came without a sign of any directions to tell where they were from. In these cases close watch was kept for any writing inside to give some clew. I have even taken the newspaper the box, barrel or parcel was lined with, and tried in that way to reach the donors.

The people of the United States are a most generous people, and yet so modest with it, that they very often miss the verification of the saying that “it is more blessed to give than to receive.” Could they stand, as do the members of the National Red Cross, and look into the glad, grateful faces of the relieved ones, there would be no need of our president sending out circulars and letters all over the country, praying that articles for the relief be plainly marked. Would it be out of place for me to urge the good people who read this report to remember this when sending to the next field?

The distribution of the clothing had to be systematically planned. Here was a territory 150 miles long by 50 miles wide, not on the main land, but on islands, surrounded by water, with the most treacherous channels, and many impossible to even get into. The people to be helped, kind and industrious, but they had been dependent from their cradles, and were in such a dazed condition, they hardly knew what had overtaken them.

The clothing, plenty of it, but all for adults. What was to become of the little waifs of the wind, rain and high tide? Evidently these goods had to be fashioned into little garments.

Bedding, comparatively none, and every few minutes the plea, “Please miss, just a little bedding to keep the chilluns warm at night.”

I have stood at my table from 7 a.m. until way into the night, opening boxes, barrels and parcels, and not one piece of bedding to come to my hands. The people on half rations, thinly clothed and nothing to keep them warm of a night.

This, as well as all other puzzling questions, were referred to our most honored president, and I have asked her to tell how she came to the rescue, and by her wise forethought not only assisted her own workers, but placed a responsibility upon the people that made them help each other, and gave them a self-respect that they would have gained in no other way.

THE SEWING CIRCLES.

There are many points in the administration of relief that will never present themselves until forced upon the mind by the absolute necessities of the case. It was not long until we were confronted with a condition of things that called for ingenious methods and diplomatic action. All foods sent or purchased were always of good quality and in readiness for immediate distribution and use—these could be given to the committeeman, who in turn sent them out as veritable rations a specified quantity to each. There was no question, no judgment required, no opportunity for favoritism, no chance for reserve. But with the clothing all these conditions changed and securities vanished. The committeeman who came for the rations of food, took also the boxes of clothing, and naturally claimed the privilege of distribution. The clothing sent was very largely, as is always the case, for women and children. This rough negro, however well versed in corn meal, hominy and bacon, was not likely to prove a skillful manipulator of women’s wardrobes. Jealousies would arise and criminations follow. Again the clothing was almost entirely secondhand, sent hastily, and usually so out of repair as to be nearly useless for actual wear until overlooked, mended, strengthened and put into proper condition. How was this to be done? Thirty thousand people to clothe, winter at hand, little shelter, and almost no bedding—surely we could not undertake this labor. That a poor, untaught negro laboring women, would never of herself mend a hole, or sew on a button, even if she had a button, a needle, and thread, and a place to do it in. How to formulate some system by which this could be done, how to get them under intelligent direction, to get the women interested and into the work and the men out of it, for the committeemen were fast gaining in importance and influence among the other men by reason of patronage, a kind of “political pull,” one might say.

I struggled with this problem some days, until finally—it might have been the spirit of the Widow Bedott that come to my assistance—for suddenly there flits through my perplexed mind the idea of “sewing societies.” No amendment was required, and the resolution was put and motion carried in far less time than it had taken to evolve the idea. Word went out at once that the president of the Red Cross, accompanied by her staff, of ladies especially, would be pleased to meet the women of one of the most important islands; that the meeting would be held in the interest of the women; that they might consider it their meeting—but men were not forbidden—would they kindly appoint a day, and place of meeting, and the hour most convenient for themselves. The church which had been repaired was selected, and its clergyman notified us.

It was a sunny autumn day when our party crossed over the ferry and landed on the sandy beach of Coosaw, and took our pathways through the clumps of shrubs and trees, basking in the sunshine, but ripening and reddening with the dying year. Soon groups of women commenced to appear from the by paths and the little trails on either side, dressed in the best we had given them, and traveled on with cheery faces, full of expectation.

After a journey of perhaps two miles, the little “ractified” church came in sight, or rather would have come in sight but for the crowd of people gathered about it. The entrance was politely held clear for us. The little edifice, which would seat with its gallery perhaps two hundred persons, was packed with a waiting audience. The platform and desk had been reserved for the “extinguished visitors,” and we took our places. The entire space filled and echoed with the sweet, plaintive melody that the negro voice alone can give. This was followed by earnest prayer by the pastor; then a little speech of welcome by the elder, and we were introduced to our audience. And, who could ask a more attentive or sympathetic audience than this! The president, who has addressed some bodies of people, never stood before one that she enjoyed or honored more. Here was the simplicity of nature, the earnestness of truth, the innate trust in the love and care of the living God of Heaven that even its winds and waves could not shake, and the glorious spirit of resignation that could suffer and be glad, if not strong.

But to business. The situation was fully explained to them, and they were told that in spite of all we had for them, they alone could comfortably clothe themselves through the winter. Then the plan of a well arranged sewing society, with its constitution, laws, officers and regulations was explained, and their approval and co-operation asked. On a unanimous assent, they were required to select twenty-five women from among them, who should retire for twenty minutes and discuss the subject among themselves, selecting their chief officers, and so far as possible, give us the points of their organization.

In the body of women that rose and retired for consultation one saw good ground for hope of success. A part were the strong, matronly women, whose childhood and youth had been passed in the service of the hospitable home of the master in the old days of elegant luxury “’fo de wa’,” and who needed no one to teach them courtesy or what belonged to a family household; others were sewing girls, some of whom had partially learned trades, and a few were teachers, for the great majority of the children of ten years and upwards on these islands had been taught to read. These women needed only the proper instruction, encouragement, the way opened for them, the suitable material distributed, and the liberty of action and conscience, with no patronage or politics invading their premises.

The system formulated for one society became the system for all; each district which received rations of food had its regularly organized sewing society for the clothing sent to them on requisition. First some room was found, with a fire, shelves arranged for garments and tables for work. Of the twenty-five official women, each should give one week of her time in every month, but changing regularly in order that at no time should there be more than one-fourth of the number new to the work in hand. Four women should visit and inspect applicants for assistance, and two should attend entirely to the wants of the feeble and old and the sick, to see that they were in no way neglected.

Of those in the sewing room, a part cut over garments for children, as there are never enough of these; others repaired and mended. As the barrels and boxes went in from the committeemen, they were received and opened on one side of the room; when repaired they were placed on the shelves on the opposite side and given out from there on the recommendation of the visiting inspectors. Along with the clothing went thread, needles, pins, thimbles, wax, shears, knives and pieces for mending. For the bedding, besides two thousand heavy wool blankets which were donated, as many more purchased; cotton batting and calico, or muslin, by the ton were bought, and the societies instructed in tying “comforts,” which in many instances served as both cover and bed.

There was never any complaint with these women about the time given to, or the labor performed, in this service for the common weal, and seldom any difficulty arose between them. If so, a few words set it right, and the offending individual was discovered, pointed out, and put out of the society, with the usual explanatory remark: “She want too much rule; she done always do make trouble.” But whatever trials the day might bring to them, they were solaced and forgotten in the nice afternoon lunch, and the steaming cups of tea and coffee prepared by one of the members from the rations so wisely planned and faithfully sent by Mrs. Gardner.

Next to the absolute necessity for the distribution of food supplies, and the great essentials of life itself, I regard the sewing societies as perhaps the most important feature of the field. From these they learned not alone the lesson of self-help, but of mutual help, which they had never known before. It had never occurred to them to look about and see who was in need, and find a way to help it; and it was a glad satisfaction to hear their voluntary pledges when we left them, never to give up the custom of these societies, and the habit of caring for their poor.

Appended to Mrs. Gardner’s report are long, tiresome lists of names of recipients, which, however necessary and business like in their time and place, we may well spare the reader in these belated years; but one little list appeals to me with such loving interest, that I am constrained to ask the privilege of inserting it. It is a partial roll of the presidents of the sewing societies, of whose tireless, faithful work no adequate description could be given. And when we read among them the name of Mrs. Admiral Beardslee, and that missionary of scholarship and teaching on St. Helena, Miss Ellen Murray, the lovable and accomplished late wife of Robert Small, and Mrs. John MacDonald, who humbly and magnanimously placed themselves side by side with poor, unlettered, but honest and faithful Patty Frazier, and her kind, the reader will feel with me that it is indeed a roll of honor:

Christmas, which two months before had seemed but a veil of future blackness, opened bright and cheerful. Most of the churches had been in some way reopened, and Christmas Eve brought again its melody, its prayer and its praise.

There was in all this a Christian spirit, so sweet, so much to be commended, that I could not refrain from passing in my little contribution of a Christmas carol, for which they at once found a tune and sang it with a will. Light-hearted, happy race.

A CHRISTMAS CAROL.

CLOTHING DEPARTMENT—Continued.

As the work dropped from the weary hand of Mrs. Gardner, another, stronger, more fresh and new in the work, took it up. Mrs. Harriette L. Reed, of Boston, who, while never permanently with us, seldom allows a field to escape her. We regard it as a loss to any field where her genial presence, clear perception and sound judgment take no part. Mrs. Reed, like our beloved and brilliant countrywoman, Mrs. Logan, went to the civil war of 1861, a bride. Her gallant young husband, Captain J. Sewall Reed, took the first detachment of volunteer cavalry from California, known as the “California One Hundred.” He fell in an ambuscade, in the Army of the Potomac, 1864. His brave young wife was always with him at the front, and received his dead body when brought in. Thus early bereft, she took up the march of life alone, and faithfully and tirelessly has she made it, with a cheering word and an outstretched hand to every weary comrade in the tedious march of more than three decades, and still she serves, and still they call her blessed.

Her graceful report, which has lain in my portfolio since 1893, now comes to light with its waiting companions:

Mrs. Reed’s Report.

The preceding account of the distribution of clothing, relates to the early part of the work covering a period of several months, and was under the charge of Mrs. Dr. Gardner, of Bedford, Ind., who was called home.

Coming upon the scene about this time, I was more than glad to take up her work to a small extent, and for three months it was my privilege to labor in this field of the Red Cross work, bringing so often to my mind the words of the Master, “for I was naked and ye clothed me.”

And what a strange, unusual and extraordinary field of labor it was and how unlike anything I had ever seen before. Let me briefly picture a few of the regular types of “sufferers” besieging headquarters, the old, decrepit uncle of the days “befo’ the wah” with white head and bent shoulders; the little one, toddling along behind the young mother, hiding in her tattered garments, with great black eyes peering through the rags; the strong young man, barefoot or with pieces of shoes tied on with strings, coat and pants that looked like relics of a bygone time and a conspicuous absence of under garments; the old-time “mammy” shivering with cold and begging for a little “closen” to keep her warm, all these and more were our daily, hourly visitors, imploring our aid and needing it oh, how sorely! And what heartrending tales of loss and sorrow and fearful destitution were brought to us by these messengers from a stricken people! Many of them, before the cyclone, had comfortable little homes and clothing sufficient for their simple needs; occasionally a sewing machine was owned, and sometimes, in more favored homes, an organ. Now, there was absolutely nothing of all this. Parents, children, friends were gone—not a vestige left of the home; horses, mules, cows, hens swept away, and scarcely clothing enough left to cover part of the family. It was not an infrequent tale that fell upon our ears, that the little band that had left the home were all that could find sufficient clothing to come in and the rest were left nearly naked in consequence.

Very early in the morning a motley crowd gathered in the street, in the vicinity of headquarters, and all day long they were coming and going and it was far into the evening before the last one had departed. And, what a good-natured, patient, orderly crowd it was! Seldom was there any loud talking, screaming, quarreling such as is ordinarily heard in a like gathering, in scenes with which I had been more familiar. The shadow of the terrible calamity that had befallen them had in no wise departed from them, and not yet had the dawn of the new day restored the happy, careless, cheery manner that seems to be natural to them.

When they were admitted to the office, singly or in small groups, as was necessary, for our quarters were limited, how quietly, respectfully, they made their entrance! No crowding nor jostling to get the best places or be served first, but patiently waiting their turn, entering with a low bow or deep courtesy, they received the slip of paper that meant so much to them and, with words and tears of gratitude, withdrew as quietly as they came.

It is simply impossible within the limits of this report, and indeed words are inadequate, to convey even a faint idea of the immensity of the labor required in this department. Kind hearts all over our land had been stirred by the appeals that had been made for those needy ones, and boxes, barrels, bundles, all sorts and descriptions of these came pouring in upon us. All of these must be unpacked and sorted and again repacked before they could reach those for whom they were intended. Think of this, careful housekeepers, as you sort over and pack away your family wardrobe and household goods. Think what it would mean to sort over and pack away clothing for the use of thirty thousand people.

As I think it will not be without interest to our readers, to give a little closer view of the people among whom we worked; for this purpose I shall make a few extracts from various letters received at Red Cross headquarters. The first is a plea for help and is a fair sample of these papers, I copy words and spelling with no attempt at correction:

As pleas for help came by mail, so also did letters of thanks and a few of these will tell their own story much better than any description of mine could possibly hope to do. Here is one:

As an instance of the desire of many of the committees in charge of the distribution of clothing, to be honest and fair, I copy another letter:

I have thus far mentioned the more pleasant features of this work, but no one will be surprised if I touch lightly upon some of its trials. Life was not always “one long, bright, sunny day” in the Sea Islands, any more than it is in the more favored sections of our land. This great work of relief had its reverse side; the usual trials, disappointments and discouragements attending most lines of philanthropic work were not lacking here. Not all were entirely content with the necessary restrictions and methods; not all were wholly satisfied with such things as could be found for them just at that time; not all committees worked in absolute peace and harmony, and the common faults of humanity in general were not wholly absent.

I well remember one instance which will illustrate these conditions. Two rival committees presented themselves before our president, both anxious to establish their rights and claims, and with great earnestness and vehemence related their grievances. With her usual wisdom and patience, sitting in their midst like a judge in his court, she pronounced the sentence which was that no more clothing should be issued to either side for the present. This will explain the following letter:

Scenes of this sort were not of frequent occurrence and were the exception to the rule of general satisfaction which prevailed everywhere. As the months went by, smiles returned to their faces and hope to their hearts, and by every method in their power, they evinced a most sincere desire to do something for their benefactors. Delegations of men and women came from long distances, sailing in their boats days and nights, oftentimes to express their gratitude and thanks.

With the coming of spring, they brought us early vegetables from their gardens, seeds having been furnished them by the Red Cross; they searched the woods and the fields for the beautiful wild flowers so abundant there, till our rooms were filled with beauty and fragrance and our hearts gladdened by their brightness.

I have tried in this very imperfect report to give a little idea of our life at the Sea Islands and the manner of our work. Its great magnitude, its far-reaching results must be imagined, for they cannot be told. The history of philanthropy has few brighter pages to record and its pleasant memories will gladden our hearts long after its weary hours are forgotten.

LEAVING THE FIELD.

If it be desirable to understand when to commence a work of relief, to know if the objects presented are actually such as to be benefited by the assistance which would be rendered, it is no less desirable and indispensable that one knows when to end such relief, in order to avoid, first, the weakening of effort and powers for self-sustenance; second, the encouragement of a tendency to beggary and pauperism, by dependence upon others which should be assumed by the persons themselves. It has always been the practice of the Red Cross to watch this matter closely and leave a field at the suitable moment when it could do so without injury or unnecessary suffering, thus leaving a wholesome stimulus on the part of the beneficiaries to help not only themselves individually, but each other.

Seldom a field, or any considerable work of relief which may have attracted public notice, comes to a close that there does not some person or body of persons arise and propose to continue the work under some new form, but using the former well established sources of supplies; to put out new appeals to old patrons, detailing great need, newly discovered, and thus keep the sympathetic public forever on the anxious seats of never-ending pity and help. We have been compelled to guard against this at the close of every long-continued field, notably Johnstown, where it became necessary for the citizens to organize a “Home Relief” to keep sensational strangers off the ground, and their well arranged “Benevolent Union” of to-day is the result.

The Sea Islands were no exception, and at the last moment of our stay a well-drawn petition was discovered (for it was to be kept concealed until we were gone), and was checked only by the vigorous aid of the Charleston News and Courier, of June 25, 1894, always our stay and friend in time of trouble. I append a letter to that journal which followed a visit from their able correspondent. The last weeks of our stay in that place were passed in Charleston, hence the letter dates from there:

ARMENIA.

In November, 1895, the press commenced to warn us of a possible call for the relief of the terrible sufferings of Armenia, which were engaging the attention of the civilized world. These warnings were followed later by a letter from Rev. Judson Smith, D.D., of Boston, secretary of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, referring his suggestion back to Rev. Henry O. Dwight, D.D., of the American Board of Foreign Missions at Constantinople. The American Red Cross was requested by these representative gentlemen, to undertake the distribution of relief funds among the sufferers of Armenia. Owing to the disturbed condition of the country and of its strict laws, combined as they were with existing racial and religious differences, it was found almost impossible at the moment to distribute the relief needed. The faithful but distressed resident missionaries were themselves helpless sufferers to a great extent and practically prisoners in their own houses. These had not always been spared to them in the wild excitement which reigned for several months previous, otherwise they would have been the normal channels for distributing aid. This written request from Dr. Smith was nearly identical with a similar one from Mr. Spencer Trask, of New York, who, with others, was about to form a National Armenian Relief Committee, to be established in that city. Following their letters, both of these gentlemen, Dr. Smith and Mr. Trask, came to Washington to personally urge our compliance with the request that we accept the charge of this distribution of relief funds. Accustomed to the trials, responsibilities and hardships of field relief labor, this proposition seemed something to be shrunk from rather than accepted and we naturally hesitated. The idea, however, became public, and a general importunity on the part of the people became prevalent. The necessity for immediate action was urged; human beings were starving and could not be reached, hundreds of towns and villages had not been heard from since the fire and sword went over them, and no one else was so well prepared for the work of field relief, it was said, as ourselves. It was urged that we had a trained force of field workers, and as Turkey was one of the signatory powers to the Red Cross Treaty of Geneva, having given its adhesion as long ago as July, 1865, it must consequently be familiar with its methods and humanitarian ideas. Thus it was hoped that she would the more readily accept its presence than that of a more strange body of workers. These are only a shadowing of the reasons urged on behalf of our acceptance. Under this pressure, coupled with our strong sympathies, the subject was taken into serious consideration with the simple demand on our part of two positive assurances: First, we must be assured by the committees that we were the choice of the people of the entire country, that there was no opposition to us, and that there was perfect unanimity between themselves; there must be nowhere any discord; the task would be difficult enough under the best conditions. Second, that they had the funds to distribute. Assured on both these points, our promise was given that we would go and do our best to make the desired distribution in the interior of Asia Minor.

With this ray of hope that something might be done, the pent-up sympathies of the people burst forth. Public meetings were held, addresses made, Armenian conditions estimated, horrors reproduced, responsibilities placed, causes canvassed, and opinions expressed; honest, humane, and entirely natural, precisely the course to rouse public sentiment and indignation, if that were the only or the main object in view. In consideration, however, of the relief effort, it was of questionable wisdom perhaps, when it is borne in mind that we had yet to ask the opening of a door hitherto closed against the world, when we needed permission to enter, in order to reach the starving sufferers with the relief that was planning for them. In the enthusiasm of the hour, this fact seemed to be entirely lost sight of. It also seemed to be forgotten that if this difficult and delicate task were to be assigned to the Red Cross and its officers, that the making of their mission or of themselves personally, prominent or laudatory features of public gatherings where Ottoman officials or representatives were always listeners, could not fail to render the post more difficult, and prospects of success more doubtful.

The international and neutral character of the Red Cross, as a medium of relief in mitigation of war or overwhelming calamity, appeared to be overlooked or wholly misunderstood. It was not recognized that only by abstaining from discordant opinions could we be in a position to perform our work. By the obligations of the Geneva Treaty, all national controversies, racial distinctions, and differences in creed must be held in abeyance and only the needs of humanity considered. In this spirit alone can the Red Cross meet its obligations as the representative of the nations and governments of the world acting under it. But American enthusiasm is boundless, and its expression limitless; and the same breath that crushed the Ottoman Empire, scattered it to the winds or sunk it in the lowest depths, elevated the Red Cross and its proposed relief out of sight among the clouds. Precautionary remonstrance from us was in vain, but it was not until after we had publicly given our consent, made all arrangements and appointed our aids, that the fruits of these ardent demonstrations became visible in a pronunciamento through the Turkish Minister resident at Washington, prohibiting the Red Cross from entering Turkey.

I found this decision on the part of the Bey and his government very natural and politically justifiable—our own government and people would probably have done the same or even more under similar conditions, provided similar conditions could have existed among them. I was ready to abide by the decision and remain at home. This, neither people nor committees, would consent to. Of course our selected force of more than a score of trained and experienced field workers, each a specialist, must be given up. If any relief were now attempted it could only be individual, with two or three officers from headquarters as indispensable aids.

Previous to the announcement of the Turkish Minister prohibiting the Red Cross from entering Turkey, the promise had been gained from us to leave by the steamship “New York” on the twenty-second of January, and notwithstanding the reply to a cablegram from the Department of State to Constantinople, asking if the prohibition against the entrance of the Red Cross was really official and from the government itself, or but semi-official, had not been received, our promise was kept and we sailed with this uncertainty resting over us.

The picture of that scene is still vivid in my memory. Crowded piers, wild with hurrahs, white with parting salutes, hearts beating with exultation and expectation—a little shorn band of five, prohibited, unsustained either by government or other authority, destined to a port five thousand miles away, from approach to which even the powers of the world had shrunk. What was it expected to do or how to do it? Visions of Don Quixote and his windmills loomed up, as I turned away and wondered.

A week at sea, to be met at midnight at Southampton, by messenger down from London, to say that the prohibition was sustained, the Red Cross was forbidden, but that such persons as our minister, Mr. Terrell, would appoint, would be received. Here was another delicate uncertainty which could not be committed to Ottoman telegraph, and Dr. Hubbell was dispatched alone to Constantinople (while we waited in London) to learn from Mr. Terrell his attitude toward ourselves and our mission. Under favorable responses we proceeded, and reached Constantinople on February 15; met a most cordial reception from all our own government officials, and located pro tem. at Pera Palace Hotel; it being so recently after the Stamboul massacres that no less public place was deemed safe.

The following day we received in a body the members of the Missionary Board in Constantinople, including its treasurer, W.W. Peet, Esq., and Dr. Washburn, president of Robert College, and here commenced that friendly intercourse which continued without interruption, strengthening as the days wore on through the half year that followed, till moistened eyes and warm hand-grasp at parting told more plainly than words how fraught with confidence that intercourse had been. If one would look for peers of this accomplished Christian body of our countrymen, they would only be found in the noble band of women, who, as wives, mothers and teachers, aid their labors and share their hardships, privations and dangers. I shall always feel it a privilege and an honor to have been called, even in a small way, to assist the efforts of this chosen body of our countrymen and women, whose faithful and devoted lives are made sacred to the service of God and their fellow men.

The first step was to procure an introduction to the government which had in one sense refused me; and accompanied by Minister Terrell and his premier interpreter, Gargiulo, perhaps the longest serving and one of the most experienced diplomatic officers in Constantinople, I called by appointment upon Tewfik Pasha, the Turkish Minister of Foreign Affairs or Minister of State. To those conversant with the personages connected with Turkish affairs, I need not say that Tewfik Pasha is probably the foremost man of the government; a manly man, with a kind, fine face, and genial, polished manners. Educated abroad, with advanced views on general subjects, he impresses one as a man who would sanction no wrong it was in his power to avert.

We were received at the Department of State in an uninterrupted interview lasting over an hour. As this was the main interview and the base of all our work, it is perhaps proper that I give it somewhat in detail. Mr. Terrell’s introduction was most appropriate and well expressed, bearing with strong emphasis upon the suffering condition of the people of the interior in consequence of the massacres, and the great sympathy of the people of America, their intense desire to help them, the heartfelt interest in their missionaries whose burdens were greater than they ought to bear, and the desire to aid them, and that for all these reasons we had been asked to come; that our objects were purely humanitarian, having neither political, racial, nor religious bearing; that as the head of the organization thus represented I could have no other ideas, and it was the privilege of putting these ideas into practice and the protection required meanwhile that the people of America, through him and through me, were asking.

The Pasha listened most attentively to the speech of Mr. Terrell, thanked him, and replied that this was well understood; that they knew the Red Cross and its president, and, turning to me, repeated: “We know you, Miss Barton; have long known you and your work. We would like to hear your plans for relief and what you desire.”

I proceeded to state them, bearing fully upon the fact that the condition to which the people of the interior of Asia Minor had been reduced by recent events had aroused the sympathy of the entire American people until they asked, almost to the extent of a demand, that assistance from them should be allowed to go directly to these sufferers, hundreds of whom had friends and relatives in America—a fact which naturally strengthened both the interest and the demand; that it was at the request of our people, en masse, that I and a few assistants had come; that our object would be to use the funds ourselves among the people needing them wherever they were found, in helping them to resume their former positions and avocations, thus relieving them from continued distress, the State from the burden of providing for them, and other nations and people from a torrent of sympathy which was both, hard to endure and unwholesome in its effects; that I had brought skilled agents, practical and experienced farmers whose first efforts would be to get the people back to their deserted fields and provide them with farming implements and material wherewith to put in summer crops and thus enable them to feed themselves. These would embrace plows, hoes, spades, seed-corn, wheat, and later, sickles, scythes, etc., for harvesting, with which to save the miles of autumn grain which we had heard of as growing on the great plains already in the ground before the trouble; also to provide for them such cattle and other animals as it would be possible to purchase or to get back; that if some such thing were not done before another winter, unless we had been greatly misinformed, the suffering there would shock the entire civilized world. None of us knew from personal observations, as yet, the full need of assistance, but had reason to believe it very great. That if my agents were permitted to go, such need as they found they would be prompt to relieve. On the other hand, if they did not find the need existing there, none would leave the field so gladly as they. There would be no respecting of persons; humanity alone would be their guide. “We have,” I added, “brought only ourselves, no correspondent has accompanied us, and we shall have none, and shall not go home to write a book on Turkey. We are not here for that. Nothing shall be done in any concealed manner. All dispatches which we send will go openly through your own telegraph, and I should be glad if all that we shall write could be seen by your government. I cannot, of course, say what its character will be, but can vouch for its truth, fairness and integrity, and for the conduct of every leading man who shall be sent. I shall never counsel nor permit a sly or underhand action with your government, and you will pardon me, Pasha, if I say that I shall expect the same treatment in return—such as I give I shall expect to receive.”

Almost without a breath he replied—“And you shall have it. We honor your position and your wishes will be respected. Such aid and protection as we are able to, we shall render.”

I then asked if it were necessary for me to see other officials. “No,” he replied, “I speak for my government;” and with cordial good wishes, our interview closed.

I never spoke personally with this gentleman again; all further business being officially transacted through the officers of our Legation. Yet I can truly say, as I have said of my first meeting with our matchless band of missionary workers, that here commenced an acquaintance which proved invaluable, and here were given pledges of mutual faith of which not a word was ever broken or invalidated on either side, and to which I owe what we were able to do through all Asia Minor. It is to the strong escorts ordered from the Sublime Porte for our expeditions and men, that I owe the fact that they all came back to me, and that I bring them home to you, tired and worn, but saved and useful still.

Dr. Hubbell, and the leaders of the five expeditions tell us that they were never, even for a portion of a day, without an escort for protection, and this at the expense of the Turkish Government, and that without this protection they must not and could not have proceeded.

This interview with Tewfik Pasha was equal to a permit. Both Minister Terrell and myself cabled it to America as such. Dr. Hubbell, as general field agent, commenced at once to fit himself for a passage by the Black Sea, through Sivas to Harpoot. He had engaged a dragoman and assistants, and with Ernest Mason, who went with us as Oriental linguist, was prepared to ship next day, when at Sélamlik I was officially waited upon by a court chamberlain who informed me that although greatly regretting it, they were compelled to ask me to delay my expedition, in order to give the government time to translate and read some of the immense quantities of newspaper matter which was being thrown in upon them from America, and which from its context appeared to be official, representing all our State governors as engaged in a general move against Turkey, and that the chief seat of operations was the National Capitol. The Chamberlain tried by motions to show me that there were bushels of papers, and that it was impossible for them to translate them at once; that if they prove to be official as appeared by the great names connected with them, it was imperative that the government consider them; but if it proved to be mere newspaper talk it was of no consequence, and I was begged to delay until they could investigate. Having received some specimens myself, I did not wonder at this request, I only wondered at the kindly courtesy with which it was made. I will take the liberty of inserting one of the clippings which I had received as a sample of what Turkey had to consider. This is only one among scores, which had led me to consider how, with these representations, we were ever to get any further:

PRO-ARMENIAN ALLIANCE.

ITS WORK TO BE EXTENDED TO THE REMOTEST SECTIONS OF THE UNITED STATES—GOVERNORS OF STATES WILL AID.

Well knowing, however, that investigation would show no trace of government or other official authority, we decided to lose no time, but to prepare ourselves for work at the earliest moment; and taking up the rôle of merchants, went into Stamboul, and purchased from the great wholesale houses, immense quantities of such material as could not fail of being useful and needed, to be later taken by caravans into the interior.

Just at this interval, a request was brought to me by Dr. Washburn, of Robert College, from Sir Philip Currie, English ambassador, asking if I could not be “persuaded” to turn my expedition through the Mediterranean, rather than the Black Sea, in order to reach Marash and Zeitoun, where the foreign consuls were at the moment convened. They had gotten word to him that ten thousand people in those two cities were down with four distinct epidemics—typhoid and typhus fevers, dysentery and smallpox—that the victims were dying in overwhelming numbers and that there was not a physician among them, all being either sick or dead, with no medicines and little food. This was not a case for “persuasion,” but of heartfelt thanks from us all that Sir Philip had remembered to call us whom he had never met. But here was a hindrance. The only means of conveyance from Constantinople to Alexandretta were coasting boats, belonging to different nationalities, and which left only once in two weeks and irregularly at that. Transport for our goods was secured on the first boat to leave, the goods taken to the wharf at Galata, and at the latest moment in order to give time, a request was made to the government for teskeres or traveling permits for Dr. Hubbell and assistants. To our surprise they were granted instantly, but by some delay on the part of the messenger sent for them, they reached a moment too late; the boat left a little more than promptly, taking with it our relief goods, and leaving the men on the dock to receive their permits only when the boat was beyond recall. It was really the fault of no one. With the least possible delay the doctor secured passage by the first boat to Smyrna, and a fortunate chance boat from there, took him to Alexandretta, via Beyrout and Tripoli, Syria. The goods arrived in safety and two other of our assistants, whom we had called by cable from America, Messrs. Edward M. Wistar and Charles King Wood, were also passed over to the same point with more goods. There caravans were fitted out to leave over the, to them, unknown track to Aintab, as a first base. From this point the reports of each of these gentlemen made to me and compiled with this, will be living witnesses. I leave them to tell their own modest tales of exposure, severe travel, hard work and hardship, of which no word of complaint has ever passed their lips. There has been only gratitude and joy that they could do something in a cause at once so great and so terrible.

These little changes and accidents of travel, of not the slightest importance or concern to any one but ourselves, were naturally picked up and cabled to America as “news.” The naming of the mere facts, with neither explanations nor reasons assigned, could not be understood and only created confusion in the minds of the readers. They must, nevertheless, be accepted by our reporters, circulated and discussed by our anxious people and perplexed committees.

The transcript of a paragraph from a letter received from America, March 25, will serve to recall, at this late date, something of the state of feeling at the moment prevailing in America:

To further elucidate the intense feeling in our sympathetic country we give a few sentences from other letters received at that time:

Unpleasant and somewhat ludicrous as these criticisms were they served a purpose in coming back to us, as by them we were able to understand more fully the cables which had preceded them. “Give us news in full of your doings, it is important that we know.” Every cable was answered with all the news we could send by that costly method.

I had asked permission and escort for two caravans from Alexandretta, but had learned later from them that they would unite and go together to Aintab, in company with the Rev. Dr. Fuller, of that city, who requires no introduction to the missionary or religious world. At this junction Mr. Gargiulo, of the legation, came to me in great haste (he having been sent for by the Sublime Porte) to know where our expeditions were. They had provided for two and could only get trace of one; where was the other? Please get definite information and let them know at once. I had served on too many battlefields not to understand what this meant. I knew our men were in danger somewhere and some one was trying to protect them, and sent back the fullest information that there was but one expedition out, and waited. Two days later came the news of the massacre at Killis by the Circassians. Killis lay directly in their track, unknown to them, and the Turkish troops had unexpectedly come up and taken them on. I can perhaps, at this distant date, give no more correct note of this, and the condition of things as found, than by an extract from a letter written by me at the time to our world’s friend and mine, Frances Willard. We were at this moment securing the medical expedition for Marash and Zeitoun:

While the first and second expeditions were fitting out from Alexandretta, the terrible state of things at Zeitoun and Marash was confirmed by the leading missionaries there, and we were asked to assume the expense of physicians, druggists, medicines and medical relief in general. This we were only too glad to do. Negotiations had already been opened by them with Dr. George E. Post, of Beyrout, the glorious outcome of which was the going out of Dr. Ira Harris, of Tripoli, Syria, with his corps of local physicians, and the marvelous results achieved. For some cause the doctor took the route via Adana, rather than by Alexandretta, and found himself in the midst of an unsafe country with insufficient escort. After a delay of two or three days, he got a dispatch to us at Constantinople. This dispatch was immediately sent through our legation to the Porte, and directly returned to me with the written assurance that the proper steps had been instantly taken. On the same day Dr. Harris left Adana with a military escort that took his expedition through, leaving it only when safe in Marash.

Dr. Hubbell had arrived some days previous, but following instructions left immediately on the arrival of Dr. Harris, to pursue his investigations in the villages, and supply the general need of the people wherever found. This formed really the fourth expedition in the field at that early date, as the separate charges later so efficiently assumed by Messrs. Wistar and Wood, who were on the ground previous to the medical expedition, became known as the second and third expeditions.

It will be inferred that the assignment, furnishing and direction of these several expeditions, nearly a thousand miles distant, four weeks by personal travel, six weeks to write a letter and get reply, from two days to almost any time by telegraph, according to the condition of the wires, and in any language from Turkish and Greek to Arabic, with all other duties immediately surrounding, could not leave large leisure for home correspondence. While conscious of a restlessness on this score, we began to be mystified by the nature and text of dispatches from committees at home: “Contributors object to Turkish distribution.” What could it mean? We could only reply: “Do not understand your dispatch. Please explain.” These were followed by others of a similar character from other sources; finally letters expressing great regret at the means to which I had been compelled to resort in order to accomplish my distribution, and the disastrous effect it could not fail to have upon the raising of funds. “Well, it was probably the only way to do, they had expected it, in fact, foretold it all the time.”—What had I done? The mystery deepened. Finally, through the waste of waters and the lapse of time it got to me.—A little four-line cablegram from Constantinople as follows:

No one had thought to inquire if this statement were true, no one had referred it to me, and as well as I ought to be known by our people, the question if I would be likely to take such a step, seems not to have been raised. It had been taken for granted through all America, England, and even the Missionary Boards of Turkey, that I had pledged myself and signed papers, to distribute the funds entrusted to me, under Turkish inspection and from lists furnished by Turkish officials. Myself and my officers appeared to be the only persons who had never heard of it. Astonished and pained beyond measure it was plainly and emphatically denied.

Our press books of that date are marvels of denial. Sir Philip Currie and the Turkish Government itself, came to the rescue, declaring that no such course was ever intended. Secretary Olney was cabled to try “to make the people of America understand that the Turkish Government did not interfere with their distribution.” In spite of all this, it went on until people and committees were discouraged; the latter cabling that in the present state of feeling little or nothing more could be expected, and gently suggesting the propriety of sending the balance in hand to other parties for distribution. My own National Red Cross officers in America, hurt and disgusted at the unjust form affairs were taking, in sympathy, advised the leaving of the field and returning home.

Here was a singular condition of affairs. A great international work of relief, every department of which was succeeding beyond all expectation, wherein no mistakes had been made, letters of gratitude and blessing pouring in from every field of labor, finances carefully handled and no pressure for funds. On the other hand a whole nation in a panic, strong committees going to pieces, and brave faithful officers driven through pity to despair and contempt, and the cause about to be abandoned and given up to the lasting harm of all humanity. So desperate a case called for quick and heroic measures. Realizing the position of the committees from their own sad reports, I at once cabled relieving them from further contributions: “We will finish the field without further aid.” To my Red Cross officers I dictated the following letter, which I believe was used somewhat by the harassed committees in struggling on to their feet again:

It remains to be said that the remedy was effective. The panic settled away and it is to be hoped that there are few people in any country to-day who do not understand that America’s fund was distributed by its own agents, without molestation or advices from the Turkish or any other government.

I have named this incident, not so much as a direct feature of the work of distribution, nor to elicit sympathy, as to point a characteristic of our people and the customs of the times in which we are living, in the hope that reflection may draw from it some lessons for the future. One cannot fail to see how nearly a misguided enthusiasm, desire for sensational news, vital action without thought or reflection, came to the overthrowing of their entire object, the destruction of all that had been or has since been accomplished for humanity, and the burial of their grand work and hopes in a defeated and disgraceful grave, which, in their confusion, they would never have realized that they had dug for themselves. They are to-day justly proud of their work and the world is proud of them.

Our very limited number of assistants made it necessary that each take a separate charge as soon as possible; and the division at Aintab and the hastening of the first division, under Dr. Hubbell, northeastward to Marash, left the northwestern route through Oorfa and Diarbekir, to Messrs. Wistar and Wood; the objective point for all being Harpoot, where they planned to meet at a certain date. Nothing gave me greater joy than to know they would meet our brave and world-honored countrywoman, Miss Shattuck, isolated, surrounded by want and misery, holding her fort alone, and that something from our hands could go to strengthen hers, emptied by the needs of thousands every day. If they might have still gone to Van, and reached our other heroic, capable and accomplished countrywoman, Dr. Grace Kimball, it would have been an added joy. But the way was long, almost to Ararat; the mountains high and the snows deep; and more than all it seemed that the superb management of her own grand work made help there less needed than at many other less fortunate points. It seemed remarkable that the two expeditions separating at Aintab, on the sixth day of April, with no trace of each other between, should have met at Harpoot on April 29, within three hours of each other; and that when the city turned out en masse, with its missionaries in the lead, to meet and welcome Dr. Hubbell and the Red Cross, that far away in the rear, through masses of people from housetop to street, modestly waited the expedition from Oorfa.

This expedition containing as it did two leading men, again divided, taking between them, as their separate reports show, charges of the relief of two hundred villages of the Harpoot vilayet, and later on Diarbekir, and that by their active provision and distribution of farming implements and cattle and the raising of the hopes and courage of the people, they succeeded in securing the harvest and saving the grain crops of those magnificent valleys.

While this was in progress, a dispatch came to me at Constantinople, from Dr. Shepard, of Aintab, whose tireless hands had done the work of a score of men, saying that fevers, both typhoid and typhus, of a most virulent nature, had broken out in Arabkir, two or three days north of Harpoot; could I send doctors and help? Passing the word on to Dr. Hubbell, at Harpoot, the prompt and courageous action was taken by him which his report will name, but never fully show. It is something to say that from a rising pestilence with a score of deaths daily, in five weeks, himself and his assistants left the city in a normally healthful condition, in which it remained at last accounts, the mortality ceasing at once under their care and treatment.

During this time the medical relief for the cities of Zeitoun and Marash was in charge of Dr. Harris, who reached there March 18. The report of the consuls had placed the daily number of deaths from the four contagious diseases at one hundred. This would be quite probable when it is considered that ten thousand were smitten with the prevailing diseases, and that added to this were the crowded conditions of the patients, by the thousands of homeless refugees who had flocked from their forsaken villages; the lack of all comforts, of air, cleanliness, and a state of prolonged starvation. Dr. Harris’ first report to me was that he was obliged to set the soup kettles boiling, and feed his patients before medicine could be retained. My reply was a draft for two hundred liras, with the added dispatch: “Keep the pot boiling; let us know your wants.” The further reports show from this time an astonishingly small number of deaths. The utmost care was taken by all our expeditions to prevent the spread of the contagion and there is no record of its ever having been carried out of the cities, where it was found, either at Zeitoun, Marash, or Arabkir. Lacking this precaution, it might well have spread throughout all Asia Minor, as was greatly feared by the anxious people. On the twenty-fourth of May Dr. Harris reported the disease as overcome. His stay being no longer needed, he returned to his great charge in Tripoli with the record of a medical work and success behind him never surpassed if ever equaled. The lives he had saved were enough to gain heaven’s choicest diadem. Never has America cause to be so justly proud and grateful as when its sons and daughters in foreign lands perform deeds of worth like that.

The appalling conditions at Zeitoun and Marash on the arrival of Dr. Harris, naturally led him to call for more physicians, and the most strenuous efforts were made to procure them, but the conditions of the field were not tempting to medical men. Dr. Post had already sent the last recruit from Beyrout, still he manfully continued his efforts. Smyrna was canvassed through the efforts of our prompt and efficient Consul, Colonel Madden, on whom I felt free to make heavy drafts, remembering tenderly as we both did, when we stood together in the Red Cross relief of the Ohio floods of 1884. Failing there, I turned my efforts upon Constantinople. Naturally, we must seek nationalities outside of Armenians. We succeeded in finding four Greek physicians, who were contracted with, and sailed May 11, through perplexing delays of shipping, taking with them large and useful medical supplies and delicacies for the sick, as well as several large disinfecting machines which were loaned to us by the Turkish Government, Dr. Zavitziano, a Greek physician, who kindly assisted us in many ways, conducting the negotiations. Through unavoidable delays they were able to reach Alexandretta only on May 25. By this time the fevers had been so far overcome that it was not deemed absolutely necessary for them to proceed to Marash; and after conferring with Dr. Harris, they returned to Constantinople, still remaining under kindly contract without remuneration to go at once if called upon by us even to the facing of cholera, if it gained a foothold in Asia Minor. We should not hesitate to call for the services of these gentlemen even at this distance if they became necessary. This was known as the fifth expedition, which, although performing less service, was by far the most difficult to obtain, and the most firmly and legally organized of any.

The closing of the medical fields threw our entire force into the general relief of the vilayet of Harpoot, which the relieving missionaries had well named their “bottomless pit,” and where we had already placed almost the entire funds of the Boston and Worcester committees.

One will need to read largely between the lines of the modest skeleton reports of our agents in order to comprehend only approximately the work performed by them and set in motion for others to perform. The apathy to which the state of utter nothingness, together with their grief and fear, had reduced the inhabitants was by no means the smallest difficulty to be overcome; and here was realized the great danger felt by all—that of continued almsgiving, lest they settle down into a condition of pauperism, and thus, finally starve from the inability of the world at large to feed them. The presence of a strange body of friendly working people coming thousands of miles to help them, awakened a hope and stimulated the desire to help themselves.

It was a new experience that these strangers dared to come to them. Although the aforetime home lay a heap of stone and sand, and nothing belonging to it remained, still the land was there and when seed to plant the ground and the farming utensils and cattle were brought to work it with, the faint spirit revived, the weak, hopeless hands unclasped, and the farmer stood on his feet again; and when the cities could no longer provide the spades, hoes, plows, picks, and shovels, and the crude iron and steel to make them was taken to them, the blacksmith found again his fire and forge and traveled weary miles with his bellows on his back. The carpenter again swung his hammer and drew his saw. The broken and scattered spinning wheels and looms from under the storms and debris of winter, again took form and motion, and the fresh bundles of wool, cotton, flax, and hemp, in the waiting widow’s hand brought hopeful visions of the revival of industries which should not only clothe but feed.

At length, in early June, the great grain fields of Diarbekir, Farkin and Harpoot valleys, planted the year before, grew golden and bowed their heavy spear-crowned heads in waiting for the sickle. But no sickles were there, no scythes, not even knives, and it was a new and sorry sight for our full-handed American farming men, to see those poor, hard, Asiatic hands, trying by main strength to break the tough straw or pull it by the roots. This state of things could not continue, and their sorrow and pity gave place to joy when they were able to drain the cities of Harpoot and Diarbekir of harvest tools, and turned the work of all the village blacksmiths on to the manufacture of sickles and scythes, and of the flint workers upon the rude threshing machines.

They have told me since their return that the pleasantest memories left to them were of those great valleys of golden grain, bending and falling before the harvesters, men and women, each with the new sharp sickle or scythe—the crude threshing planks, the cattle trampling out the grain, and the gleaners in the rear as in the days of Abraham and Moab. God grant that somewhere among them was a kind-hearted king of the harvest who gave orders to let some sheaves fall.

Even while this saving process was going on, another condition no less imperative arose. These fields must be replanted for the coming year, or starvation had been simply delayed. Only the strength of their old time teams of oxen could break up the hard sod and prepare for the fall sowing. Not an animal—ox, cow, horse, goat or sheep—had been left. All had been driven to the Kourdish mountains. When Mr. Wood’s telegram came, calling for a thousand oxen for the hundreds of villages, some of which were very large, I thought of our not rapidly swelling bank account, and all that was needed everywhere else, and replied accordingly. But when, in return, came the telegram from the Rev. Dr. Gates, president of Harpoot College, the live, active, practical man of affairs, whose judgment no one could question, saying that the need of oxen was imperative, that unless the ground could be ploughed before it dried and hardened, it could not be done at all, and the next harvest would be lost, and that “Mr. Wood’s estimate was moderate,” I loosened my grasp on the bank account and directed the financial secretary to send a draft for 5,000 liras ($22,000) to care of Rev. Dr. Gates, Harpoot, to be divided among the three expeditions for the purchase of cattle and the progress of the harvest of 1897.

This draft left something less than $3,000 with us to finish up the field in all other directions. As the sum sent would be immediately applied, the active services of the men would be no longer required, and directions went with the remittance to report in person at Constantinople. Unheard of toil, care, hard riding day and night, with risk of life, were all involved in the carrying out of that order. Among the uncivilized and robber bands of Kourds, the cattle that had been stolen and driven off must be picked up, purchased and brought back to the waiting farmer’s field. There were routes so dangerous that a brigand chief was selected by those understanding the situation as the safest escort for our men. Perhaps the greatest danger encountered was in the region of Farkin, beyond Diarbekir, where the official escort had not been waited for, and the leveled musket of the faithless guide told the difference.

At length the task was accomplished. One by one the expeditions closed and withdrew, returning by Sivas and Samsoun and coming out by the Black Sea. By that time it is probable that no one questioned the propriety of their route or longer wondered or cared why they went to Smyrna or Alexandretta, Sivas or Samsoun. The perplexed frowns of our anxious committees and sympathetic people had long given way to smiles of confidence and approval, and glad hands would have reached far over the waters to meet ours as warmly extended to them.

With the return of the expeditions we closed the field, but contributors would be glad to know that subsequent to this, before leaving Constantinople, funds from both the New York and Boston committees came to us amounting to some $15,000. This was happily placed with Mr. Peet, treasurer of the Board of Foreign Missions at Stamboul, to be used subject to our order, and with our concurrence it is now being employed in the building of little houses in the interior as a winter shelter and protection where all had been destroyed.

The appearance of our men on their arrival at Constantinople confirmed the impression that they had not been recalled too soon. They had gone out through the snows and ice of winter and without change or rest had come back through the scorching suns of midsummer—five months of rough, uncivilized life, faring and sharing with their beasts of burden, well nigh out of communication with the civilized world, but never out of danger, it seemed but just to themselves and to others who might yet need them that change and rest be given them.

Since our entrance upon Turkish soil no general disturbance had taken place. One heard only the low rumbling of the thunder after the storm, the clouds were drifting southward and settling over Crete and Macedonia, and we felt that we might take at least some steps towards home. It was only when this movement commenced that we began to truly realize how deep the roots of friendship, comradeship, confidence, and love had struck back among our newly found friends and countrymen; how much a part of ourselves—educational, humanitarian and official—their work and interest had become, and surely from them we learned anew the lesson of reciprocity.

Some days of physical rest were needful for the men of the expeditions after reaching Constantinople before commencing another journey of thousands of miles, worn as they were by exposure, hardship and incessant labor, both physical and mental. This interval of time was, however, mainly employed by them in the preparation of the reports submitted with this, and in attention to the letters which followed them from their various fields, telling of further need, but more largely overflowing with gratitude and blessing for what had been done.

For our financial secretary and myself there could be neither rest nor respite while we remained at a disbursing post so well known as ours. Indeed there never had been. From the time of our arrival in February to our embarkation in August there were but two days not strictly devoted to business, the fourth of July and the fifth of August—the last a farewell to our friends. For both of these occasions we were indebted to the hospitality of treasurer and Mrs. W.W. Peet, and although held in the open air, on the crowning point of Proti, one of the Princes’ Islands, with the Marmora, Bosporus and Golden Horn in full view, the spires and minarets of Constantinople and Scutari telling us of a land we knew little of, with peoples and customs strange and incomprehensible to us, still there was no lack of the emblem that makes every American at home, and its wavy folds of red, white and blue shaded the tables and flecked the tasteful viands around which sat the renowned leaders of the American missionary element of Asia Minor.

Henry O. Dwight, D.D., the accomplished gentleman and diplomatic head, who was the first to suggest an appeal to the Red Cross, and I am glad to feel he has never repented him of his decision. One fact in regard to Dr. Dwight may be of interest to some hundreds of thousands of our people: On first meeting him I was not quite sure of the title by which to address him, if reverend or doctor, and took the courage to ask him. He turned a glance full of amused meaning upon me as he replied: “That is of little consequence; the title I prize most is Captain Dwight.” “Of what?” I asked. “Company D, Twentieth Ohio Volunteers, in our late war.” The recognition which followed can well be imagined by the comrades for whose interest I have named the incident.

Rev. Joseph K. Greene, D.D., and his amiable wife, to whom so much is due towards the well being of the missionary work of Constantinople. I regret that I am not able to reproduce the eloquent and patriotic remarks of Dr. Greene on both these occasions, so true to our country, our government and our laws. Rev. George P. Knapp, formerly of Bitlis, whose courage no one questions. Mrs. Lee of Marash, and Mrs. Dr. George Washburn of Robert College, the worthy and efficient daughters of Rev. Dr. Cyrus Hamlin, the veteran missionary and founder of Robert College, living in Lexington, Mass. A half-score of teachers, whose grand lives will one day grace the pages of religious history. And last, though by no means least, our host, the man of few words and much work, who bears the burden of monetary relief for the woes and wants of Asia Minor, W.W. Peet, Esq.

It was a great satisfaction that most of our field agents were able to be present at the last of these beautiful occasions and personally render an account of their stewardship to those who had watched their course with such interest. The pleasure of these two days of recreation will ever remain a golden light in our memories.

As the first official act of the relief work after our arrival in Constantinople was my formal presentation to the Sublime Porte by the American Minister, Honorable A.W. Terrell, diplomatic courtesy demanded that I take proper occasion to notify the Turkish Government of our departure and return thanks for its assistance, which was done formally at “Selamlic,” a religious ceremony held on the Turkish Sabbath, which corresponds to our Friday. The Court Chamberlain delivered my message to the palace. It was received and responded to through the same medium and I took my departure, having finished my diplomatic work with that government which had from first to last treated me with respect, assisted my work and protected my workers.

To correct certain impressions and expressions which have been circulating more or less extensively in this country, and for the correct information of the people who through their loyal interest deserve to know the facts, I make known my entire social relations while residing in Turkey. Personally I did not go beyond Constantinople. The proper conduct of our work demanded the continuous presence of both our financial secretary and myself at headquarters. I never saw, to personally communicate with, any member of the Turkish Government excepting its Minister of Foreign Affairs, Tewfik Pasha, as named previously. I never spoke with the Sultan and have never seen him excepting in his carriage on the way to his mosque.

On being informed through our Legation that the Turkish minister at Washington, Mavroyeni Bey, had been recalled and that his successor was about to leave for his new position, I felt that national courtesy required that I call upon him and, attended by a member of our legation, my secretary and myself crossed the Bosporus to a magnificent estate on the Asiatic shore, the palatial home of Moustapha Tahsin Bey, a gentleman of culture, who had resided in New York in some legal capacity and who, I feel certain, will be socially and officially acceptable to our Government.

Some months after returning home I received through our State Department at Washington the Sultan’s decoration of Shefaket and its accompanying diploma in Turkish, a reproduction and translation of which is here given:

The first notice of this honor came to me through our own Smithsonian Institute, as indicating its scientific character.

On the ninth of August we took passage on board the steamship “Meteor,” a Roumanian steamer plying between Constantinople and the ports of the Black Sea, our objective point being Costanza, at the mouth of the Danube River. This was our first step toward home, and the leaving of a people on whom, in common with the civilized world, our whole heart interest had been centred for more than half a year; having no thought, however, until the hour of parting revealed it, of the degree of interest that had been centred on us.

On the spacious deck of the steamer were assembled our entire American representation at Constantinople, prepared to accompany us through the Bosporus, their boats having been sent forward to take them off near the entrance of the Black Sea.

The magnificent new quay in either direction was crowded with people without distinction of nationality, the strange costumes and colors commingling in such variety as only an Oriental city can produce, patiently waiting the long hour of preparation. When at length the hoarse whistle sounded and the boat swayed from its moorings, the dense crowd swayed with it and the subdued tones pealed out in tongues many and strange; but all had one meaning—thanks, blessings and God speed. We received these manifestations reverently, for while they meant kindliness to us and our work, they meant far more of homage and honor for the nation and people we represented. And not only in Constantinople but the shores of the Bosporous as we proceeded presented similar tokens of recognition—the wavy Stars and Stripes from Robert College, Rebek, and Hissar, told more strongly than words how loyal to their own free land were the hearts and hands toiling so faithfully in others.

Touching at Budapest for a glimpse at its Millenial Exposition; at Vienna to pay respects to our worthy Minister, Hon. Bartlett Tripp; we hastened to meet the royal greeting of the Grand Duke and Grand Duchess of Baden, at their beautiful island of Minau in Lake Constance—the wedding gift of the Grand Duke to his young princess bride forty-three years ago. It was a great pleasure to be able to bring our hard-worked men into personal contact with these active royal personages, who know so well in their own philanthropic lives how to appreciate such labor in others.

Lest some may not recall directly the lines of royal succession, our readers will pardon me if I say that the Grand Duchess of Baden is the only daughter of the old Emperor William and Empress Augusta, the sister of Germany’s “Fritz,” the aunt of the present Emperor, the mother of the Crown Princess of Sweden, and the granddaughter of the beloved Queen Louise, whom she is said to very much resemble.

One day was given to Strasburg—another labor field of the Franco-German war, of longer duration than Armenia—reaching London on the twenty-fourth day of August.

Our passage was engaged on the “Servia,” to sail September 1, when the news of the terrible troubles in Constantinople reached us. We were shocked and distressed beyond words. The streets where we had passed, the people who had served us, the Ottoman Bank where we had transacted business almost daily for nearly a half a year, all in jeopardy if not destroyed. Our men of the interior feared a general uprising there, in which case we might be able to help. Our sense of duty did not permit us to proceed until the facts were better known. We cancelled or rather transferred our passage by the “Servia,” telegraphed to Constantinople and cabled to America, expressing our willingness to return to the field if our services were in any way needed. Kindly advices from both directions, together with a more quiet condition of things, decided us to continue our journey, and engaging passage by the “Umbria” for the fifth, we arrived in New York on the twelfth of September, eight months lacking ten days from the time of our departure on the twenty-second of January.

Distances and Difficulties of Travel, Transportation and Communications.

For the convenience of the closely occupied who have not time to study as they read, I have thought it well to condense the information above referred to in a paragraph, which can be taken in at a glance, in connection with the map.

The one great port of Asia Minor is Constantinople. To reach the centre, known as Anatolia or Armenia, there are two routes from Constantinople. One by way of the Mediterranean Sea to Alexandretta, the southern port or gateway; the other by the Black Sea, to reach the northern ports of Samsoun and Trebizond, lying along the southern coast of the Black Sea. There is no land route, but a “pony post,” like the overland days of California, takes important dispatches for the government, or money. The way is infested by brigands.

There are no regular passenger boats, but Russia, Austria, France and Greece have dispatch—in reality, coasting boats—one of which aims to leave Constantinople each week, although at first we found it at least two weeks between the times of sailing and irregular at that.

The time from Constantinople to Alexandretta is eight to ten days. From Constantinople to Samsoun, two days. From either of these ports the interior must be reached by land.

These journeys were made by horse, mule or donkey, over mountain paths, rocks and precipices. Only in comparatively a few places are there roads allowing the passing of a wheeled vehicle of any kind, even the passing of a horse along the steep declivities is sometimes dangerous.

Communications.

As will be seen, the sending of a letter from Constantinople to the interior, requires at the best six weeks, or forty-six days with no delays.

Only the large and more important towns have telegraphic communication. This requires two, three, four days of a week, according to circumstances. These dispatches are all sent and must be answered in Turkish.

The larger towns have mails usually leaving once a week, carried on horses with a military guard. No newspaper is published in Asia Minor.

The missionary stations, with but two or three exceptions, are not near the seacoast, but from three to fifteen days’ travel from either the Mediterranean or the Black Sea, or three to twenty-five days to the nearest Mediterranean port. As will be seen by reference to the map the following stations are on the seaboard: Trebizond on the Black Sea; Smyrna and a small station near Merisine on the Mediterranean, and Constantinople on the Bosporus.

The following are inland and during several months in the winter and spring must be nearly, if not quite, inaccessible to outside approach: Adabazar, Bardezag, Brousa, Cesarea, Marsovan, Hadjin, Tarsus, Adana, Mardin, Aintab, Marash, Sivas, Harpoot, Oorfa, Erzingan, Erzroom, Van, Bitlis.

Funds.

It should be distinctly understood by contributors that neither their letters, nor any individual contributions came to us; these were received by the committees or parties raising the funds in America. The letters were doubtless faithfully acknowledged, and the various sums of money placed in the general fund forwarded to us by them. All contributions received by us directly at Constantinople are acknowledged in our report.

Although an account of the disposition of all funds is rendered in the report of the financial secretary, which, after verification, I signed jointly with him, I will, however, at the risk of repetition, take the liberty of adding the following remarks on the subject:

It is to be borne always in mind that the amount of money to be distributed was never made a concern of ours, provided they were actually “funds to distribute.” To the question so frequently and kindly asked of us, “Did you have money enough, or were you embarrassed in your operations by want of funds?” I beg to have this reply intelligently understood: that we had always money enough in hand for the work in hand. We were never embarrassed in our operations by lack of funds, holding, as I always have, that charitable relief in order to be safe and efficient, should be conducted on the same reason able basis as business, and that a good business man, unless by accident on the part of other persons, or of circumstances, will never find himself embarrassed, as he will never undertake more than he has the means to successfully accomplish. We were never embarrassed in our operations by lack of funds, and our committees will testify that no intimation of that kind ever came to them from us. This would have been both unwise and unjust. According to the universal system of charitable relief, all was being done that could be done; but if asked if we had enough for the needs of the people, enough to relieve the distress through desolated Asia Minor, enough to make those people comfortable again, then a very tender chord has been touched. No hearts in America are more sore than ours; its richest mine might drain in that attempt. Our men in the interior have seen and lived among what others vainly strive to picture; they are men of work, not words, and under heaven have labored to do what they could with what they had. It is their stewardship they are trying to render to a great-hearted, sympathetic and perplexed people, racked by various emotions, seeking light through every channel, and conclusively solving and settling in a score of ways, every day, problems and questions which have unsettled a considerable portion of the world for centuries.

The Committees.

On behalf of the wretchedness and suffering met through Asia Minor, we return heartfelt thanks to the committees who labored with such untiring zeal toward their relief. We were never unmindful of the difficulties which they were constantly called to encounter and to overcome. Not having in hand the funds desired or even guaranteed, they must raise them, and this largely from persons whose sympathies outran their generosity, if not their means. This naturally opened the door for excuses for withholding, until it could be seen that “something was actually being accomplished;” then the doubt if anything “could be accomplished;” next the certainty that it “could not be,” and so on through whole chapters of dark prophecies and discouragements sufficient to dishearten the most hopeful natures, and weaken at times the best efforts that could be put forth. Against volumes, nay, oceans of these discouragements, our committees must have struggled, with more or less of success, and again for their efforts on behalf of such suffering as even they never witnessed, we return with reverence our sincerest gratitude. Their efforts have been herculean, their obstructions scarcely less.

The cause of these difficulties lay in the customary conception and methods of charitable relief which they were naturally compelled to adopt and follow. Until the world comes to recognize that charity is not beggary, and should not be made to depend upon it, that a legitimate and ready fund to draw from in order to facilitate and validate its transactions is as necessary as in other movements, the difficulties of our tireless and noble committees will be everywhere met.

It is with these views that the Red Cross has never solicited means in aid of its work of relief. Heretofore on all its fields, the people have been left free to contribute what they desired, and through whom they desired, and it is we believe, a well understood fact, that the use of the name of the Red Cross in the raising of funds for the late Armenian relief, was simply incidental, one of the methods naturally resorted to in order to secure the end, and by no concurrence of ours, as has been previously and fully explained.

To the Press of the United States.

Among the dark hours that came to us in the hopeless waste of work and woe on every side, the strong sustaining power has been the Press of the United States. While naturally compelled to give circulation to unauthorized reports from other sources, it has evidently done it with regret, and hastened by strong editorials, in words of no uncertain sound, to set right before its readers any errors that may have crept in. The American press has always been loyal to the Red Cross and to its work, and once more it is our privilege to tender to it our meed of grateful praise.

To the Contributors of the United States,

Whose sympathy, God-like pity and mercy prompted them to the grand work of relief for the half million suffering and dying in a land they had never seen, whose purses were opened, whose own desires were repressed that they might give, not of their abundance, but of their scantiness ofttimes, whose confidence made us their almoners, whose whole-hearted trust has strengthened us, whose hearts have been with us, whose prayers have followed us, whose hopes have sustained us, and whose beckoning hands were held out in tenderness to welcome us back to them, what can be said, what can be done, but to bow our heads in grateful recognition of the words of unexpected commendation which nearly overwhelm us, and pray the gracious God that He bless our work, to the measure of the praise bestowed.

To our Government at Washington;

To its cordial sympathy so warmly expressed through its honored Secretaries of State and Navy, and through whose ready access we were at all times able to reach the public, our earnest and respectful thanks are rendered, begging our warm-hearted people to bear in mind that our rulers are a part of, and like themselves; that the security of the government lies largely in the fact that responsibility tends to conservatism—not necessarily less sympathetic, but less free, more responsible and more thoughtful.

To our Legation in Constantinople.

Our thanks are due to our genial minister, Hon. A.W. Terrell, his accomplished secretary, and chargé d’affairs, J.W. Riddle, his interpreter and dragoman, Gargiulo; our Consul General, Luther Short, Esq.; the consular interpreter, Demetriades, from every one of whom we received unremitting care and attention during all the months of our residence at Constantinople, and without which aid we could not have succeeded in our work. There was not an hour that their free service was not placed at our command. Through them all governmental business was transacted. The day was never too long nor the night too short for any active help they could render; I only hope that our diplomatic service at all courts is as faithfully and cheerfully rendered as at Constantinople. In this connection I desire to make special mention of the assistance of United States Consul, Dr. Milo A. Jewett, at Sivas, and Consular Agent, Daniel Walker, at Alexandretta.

Both personally and officially I believe the record of Minister Terrell will sustain him. While firm and direct of speech he is a man of uncommon courtesy, abounding in the old time hospitality of his native state, Virginia. If at the close of his official term, he shall be able to report that through all the months—nay, years—of unheard-of troubles, dangers and deaths in the country to which he was assigned, while some hundreds of his fellow citizens were constantly and peculiarly exposed to these dangers, that with no direct governmental aid or authority, without even a ship of his own country in port, that no life in his charge has been lost, and that only such dangers, hardships and losses as were incident to the terrible transactions about them had been inflicted upon them, we will, I trust, look calmly at the results, and decide that if this were not diplomacy, it was a very good substitute.

To the Ambassadors of Other Nations at Constantinople.

To these high and honorable gentlemen our thanks are due. To Sir Philip Currie of England, there seemed to come no difference in sentiment between our people and his own; a tower of strength where-ever he took hold. Germany and Russia were cordial and ready to aid, as also our English Consul, R.A. Fontana, at Harpoot, and C.M. Hallward, at Diarbekir; and following these, may I also name the ready help of Reuter’s Express and the United and Associated Presses of both Constantinople and London.

Commendatory.

Here is a phase of our work which should not be entirely passed by, and yet, if only partially taken up would overrun our entire report. Only one or two excerpts must suffice to show what the others might mean.

The little “verses” so kindly referred to by Dr. Greene, were not even written, but were a simple train of thought that took rhythmic form as we crossed over the sea of Marmora, on our way to an island celebration of the Fourth of July. Later I found time to put them on paper and read them to the guests at our farewell meeting, presenting them to our host, Mr. W.W. Peet. They appear to have gained a favor far beyond their merit, and by request of many friends they are given place in the report as a “part of its history.”

MARMORA.

Reports are always tedious. If some reader, having persevered thus far, if such there be, shall find himself or herself saying with a little thrill of disappointment, “But this does not give the information expected, it does not recommend any specific course to be pursued, whether emigration for the Armenians, and if so, where, and how; or autonomy, and if so, how to be secured, and assured; if more ships should be sent, and what they should do when there; if greater pressure of the Powers should be demanded by us, or what course, as a nation, we ought to pursue. We had expected some light on these questions.”

Appreciating and regretting this disappointment, we must remind our anxious readers and friends—for such they are—that we have never been required to do this; that all conclusions to that effect are simply inferential, and all such expectations were born of anxious hope. But that which we feel does immediately concern us, and comes directly within our province, is, to state that notwithstanding all that has been done through all sources, infinitely more remains to be done by some one; and while speculation upon the moral duty of nations, the rights or wrongs of governments, the problem of whether one ruler or another shall sit upon a throne for the next six months; what expressions of individual principle in regard to certain actions should be given; the proper stand for a people to take and maintain on high moral and religious questions—all important subjects—none value them more than I—all marking the high tone and progressive spirit of the most advanced stage of human thought and culture the world has yet known, it would seem that each and all of these, imperative and important as they are, admit of at least a little moment of time for consideration, and will probably take it whether admitted or not.

But the facts are, that between the Archipelago and the Caspian Seas, the Black and the Mediterranean, are to-day living a million and a half of people of the Armenian race, existing under the ordinances of, at least, semi-civilization, and professing the religion of Jesus Christ; that according to the stated estimate of intelligent and impartial observers of various countries and concurred in by our own agents, whose observations have been unrestricted, from 100,000 to 200,000 of these persons, men, women and children, are destitute of shelter, raiment, fire, food, medicines, the comforts that tend to make human life preservable, or any means of obtaining them, save through the charitable beneficence of the world.

REV. C.F. GATES, D.D. HARPOOT.

MISS CAROLINE E. BUSH HARPOOT.

FIRST EXPEDITION EMBARKING ON FERRY BOAT, EUPHRATES RIVER.

The same estimates concur in the statement, that without such outside support, at least 50,000 of these persons will have died of starvation or perished through accumulated hardship, before the first of May, 1897.

A TURKISH TESKERE OR PASSPORT.

That even now it is cold in their mountain recesses, the frosts are whitening the rocky crests, trodden by their wandering feet, and long before Christmas the friendly snow will have commenced to cover their graves.

These facts, bare and grim, are what I have to present to the American people; and if it should be proposed to make any use of them there is not much time for consideration. We have hastened, without loss of a day, to bring them plainly and truthfully before the public as a subject pertaining peculiarly to it.

I would like to add that this great work of human relief should not fall wholly upon the people of our own country—by no means without its own suffering poor—neither would it. The people of most enlightened nations should unite in this relief, and I believe, properly conferred with, would do so.

None of us have found any better medium for the dispensation of charitable relief than the faithful missionaries already on the ground, and our government officers, whose present course bespeaks their active interest.

Clara Barton.

A BIT OF PALOU.

REPORT OF THE FINANCIAL SECRETARY.

The following financial report, of necessity, has to deal with the currencies of five different countries, viz.: American, English, French, Austrian and Turkish, but as nearly all except expenses of travel and maintenance are in Turkish money, and as American, English, French and other moneys received were naturally reduced to the coin of the Ottoman Empire, we were obliged to make our accounts to correspond. As the report is made on the gold basis of 100 piasters to a lira, our friends may easily find the value in American money by multiplying the number of piasters by 4.4, as a gold lira (100 piasters) is approximately worth four and four-tenths dollars.

Owing to the difference in values between gold and silver coin, the wide range of values between the same coin in different cities, also the singular variation of the purchasing power of the same coin in the same cities for various commodities, complicated and curious mathematical problems have constantly confronted us, and for the correctness and accuracy of our report we are under many obligations to W.W. Peet, Esq., treasurer of the American Board of Foreign Missions; the officers of the Imperial Ottoman and Credit Lyonnais Banks; as well as George Künzel, Esq., expert accountant of the Administration de la Dette Publique Ottomane. Our grateful acknowledgments are also due and heartily given to Rev. Dr. H.O. Dwight, the executive head of the Missionary Board at Constantinople, and Rev. Dr. George Washburn, president of Robert College, for many valuable suggestions.

To give a single illustration of the acrobatic acquirements of the sprightly piaster, the ignus fatuus characteristics of the mejidieh (nom. 20 piasters), and the illusive proclivities of the lira, we will outline a transaction connected with our first medical expedition, under Dr. Ira Harris, of Tripoli, Syria. We had sent four hundred liras to Dr. George E. Post, of Beyrout, who was fitting out the expedition for us, and presumed we would receive a receipt for that amount, or for 40,000 piasters, its equivalent. The acknowledgment came, and we were somewhat nonplussed to note that we had been credited with a sum far exceeding that amount. A letter of inquiry was sent, as we supposed our good doctor had made an error. We quote a paragraph or two in his letter of reply: “I am not surprised that you do not quite understand the intricacies of Turkish finance. After thirty-three years of residence, I am still trying to get some idea of what a piaster is. * * * In Beyrout it is worth one piaster and five paras, with variations; a mejidieh is worth from nineteen piasters to almost anything. Every town has its rate. * * * The nominal value changes daily. Thus if I credit you to-day with 123.20 piasters on the lira, next week I may be out of pocket, or vice versa. * * * Internally, it is well nigh impossible to keep accounts. * * * The only way our college books are kept is by giving the rate as it is when the account is entered, and as it appears in all receipts and other vouchers.”

We were much gratified with this assurance, for if a college president, after thirty-three years’ study, had not solved the piaster puzzle, there was some excuse for us. Hundreds of accounts and bills have been received, audited and paid, and scarcely any two correspond in piaster equivalents. Therefore, although the money unit is the gold piaster, and the monetary standard the gold lira, the frequent changes in valuation is very bewildering to foreigners, and necessitates frequent conference with persons who, after long years of residence, have reached an equitable basis by which monetary equivalents can be ascertained.

A glance at our column of receipts shows a considerable variation in rates of exchange, and also the selling price of British gold (most of our drafts and cabled credits were in English sovereigns). We sold the greater part of our gold at a rate exceeding 110, which is the commercial rate in business transactions. In all credits received, the values are of course given according to the rate on the day of sale.

Many of our accounts, receipts and vouchers are curiosities, as they are in various languages, Arabic, Kourdish, Turkish, Armenian, Greek, Italian, etc. They were interesting but at the same time exceedingly perplexing to us, though our expert accountant found no difficulty with any of them, and right here we desire to make special acknowledgment to Mr. Künzel for his excellent but unpaid services.

In our column of expenses will be found an exceedingly rare Red Cross item, namely, “Wages Account.” All the native or local doctors and apothecaries with one exception, had to be paid “contagious disease rates,” as they called it. The exception was Dr. Ira Harris, of Tripoli, Syria, that brave and self-sacrificing American, whose great medical ability and splendid surgical skill accomplished so much in curing the sick in the terribly distressed cities of Marash and Zeitoun, with their many surrounding villages. We are glad to make this public acknowledgment in full appreciation of his heroic services. Besides the doctors, there were interpreters and dragomen for the various expeditions in the field to whom wages were paid. No adverse reflection is designed in the making of this statement, as the conditions surrounding life and service in that region of operation made such remuneration an equitable necessity.

It is, we think, a well understood fact that the Red Cross officers neither receive nor ask any remuneration for their services, but away from our own country we did not find the splendid volunteer aids we have had on former fields. But few could be found, and these we have had with us both in Constantinople and Asia Minor, and very efficient helpers they have been; to these our thanks are due and cordially given.

After our expeditions had entered the field, and begun work, the first remittances to our chief officers were sent in a manner which for slowness and seeming insecurity would have appalled American business men. The modus operandi was as follows: A check for the amount desired was drawn and taken to the bank; after half an hour or more the gold would be weighed out and handed over—our bankers would have performed the same service in two minutes. The coin was then put into a piece of stout canvas cloth, done up in a round ball, securely tied and taken to the Imperial Turkish postoffice, where it was placed in a piece of sheepskin, all the ends brought together very evenly, cut off square and covered with sealing wax, the strong cords binding the package in a peculiar manner were woven in so that the ends could be passed through a small wooden box like a pill box; this box was filled with wax. After the imperial post and our seals were attached, bakshish given, and the package insured in an English company, the only thing remaining after the three or four hours’ work and delay was to go home and, with fear and trembling, wait some twenty-five or thirty days until the pony express arrived at its destination and acknowledgment by telegraph of the receipt of the money relieved the nervous strain as far as that package was concerned. This trying business was kept up until it became possible to use drafts in the interior. We are happy to report that, though the money had to be taken through a country infested with robbers, outlaws and brigands, we never lost a lira.

Bakshish is another custom of the country, infinitely more exasperating than our “tip” system, which is bad enough. This is trying to most people, but peculiarly irritating to a financial secretary. Bakshish is a gift of money which an Oriental expects and demands for the most trifling service. Beggars, by instinct, seem to know a financial secretary and swarm around in the most appalling manner. To make any headway with this horde at least two Turkish words must be mastered the first day, namely, “Yok,” No, and “Hidé-git,” “Be off with you.” These expressions are sometimes efficacious with beggars, but the bakshish fiend must be paid something.

As long columns of figures have no interest to the great majority of people, and detailed accounts of receipts and expenses are never read, as it is of no possible importance what moneys were received at certain times, or what goods were purchased on specific days for the field work, or gold or drafts sent into the interior, we give our statement in as condensed a form as possible. The committees have received their respective reports, with all vouchers and other detail.

We believe the account of our stewardship will be approved by our countrymen; we know that the people whom we came to assist, are grateful and thoroughly appreciative, as numberless letters of gratitude, testimonials and personal statements abundantly prove.

To the $116,326.01, at least a third if not a half more should be added, as in all kinds of industrial business we have made the money do double duty. For instance: We purchased iron and steel and gave to the blacksmiths to make tools. That started their work. They paid us for the iron and steel in tools; these we gave to other artisans to start their various trades. In like manner spinning, weaving and garment-making avocations were commenced. Speaking of values, the consensus of opinion of our countrymen in the interior is, that putting a price on our work, the people of Anatolia have gained twice or thrice the actual money spent, and that the moral support given was far beyond any valuation. (At such a money valuation then, the aggregate value of the chief distribution will be nearly $350,000.) A few words of explanation in regard to the table of expenditures: “Cash sent to the Interior” includes all moneys sent by pony express or draft, and of this amount something over seven thousand liras are in the hands of W.W. Peet, Esq.; Rev. C.F. Gates, at Harpoot; C.M. Hallward, Esq., British Consul, at Diarbekir; Rev. E.H. Perry, at Sivas, and other equally responsible representatives, for an emergency fund, to be used, on order, as occasion requires.

“Relief Expeditions, General and Medical,” represents largely the goods purchased and shipped with the four expeditions from Constantinople and Beyrout for relief purposes. A portion of this supply is still held at different stations awaiting the proper time for its distribution to the best advantage.

“General Expense Account” represents freights, postage, bakshish, hammals, car fares, carriages, etc. “Donations for Relief of Orphan Children” represents sums of money given to the Armenian and German hospitals for Armenian refugee children. The other items we think explain themselves.

It will be observed that the special Red Cross fund, as noted in our tabulation of debits and credits, more than covers expenses of “Red Cross Headquarters, Field,” “Travel and Maintenance,” “General Expense and Wages Accounts,” and “General and Medical Relief Expeditions Accounts,” all of which items were of direct benefit to the field as all were necessary to the successful conduct of our work. We only mention this to show that, besides the work we have been able to successfully perform, the Red Cross has also materially contributed monetarily to the field. And it will not be out of place to note that in the total of cash expended ($116,326.01) there is shown to be an administrative cost amounting to $7,526.37, as covered by such items as “Telegrams and Cables,” “Wages Account,” “General Expense,” “Headquarters, Field,” “Stationery and Printing,” and “Travel and Maintenance.” This cost was but a fraction over 6 per cent on the cash total. If the estimated money value in field results be taken at three times the cash received and paid, for relief material, food, etc., as stated, it will be found that the cost of administration is only about 2 per cent. In either account or estimate the result is gratifying though not surprising to the officers of the Red Cross, since the methods pursued are the fruits of a wide experience that evaded no responsibility and learned only to spend wisely for the trust imposed and accepted. It is also satisfactory to know that such expenditures came direct from the “Special Funds” of the Red Cross itself. An examination of the balance sheets accompanying this report shows that of funds expended, the Red Cross is credited with $24,641.93, which leaves an excess for relief over the cost of administration of $17,115.56.

Perhaps this brief financial review of the work achieved may be properly closed by a reference to the sincere enthusiasm and earnestness with which the efforts to raise funds in the United States were animated. The incidents herein mentioned may also illustrate how the wisdom of experience accepts the earnestness and yet discounts without criticism the over confident calculations, to which a noble zeal may run. It would appear that the collection of funds for the purpose of relieving a Christian people in danger of starvation and violent death by knife or bullet—of aiding a historic race in the throes of dissolution from massacre, and dispersion in winter by storm and famine, would be a very easy thing to accomplish. A good many of our countrymen, unaccustomed to great relief work, found the collection of the means needed, a task more than difficult. A single illustration will prove how misleading is the conception. It must be borne in mind always that the Red Cross never solicits funds. It sees its field of benefit work and having fully examined the needs, states them through the press and all other public avenues, to the American people, leaving the response direct to their judgment and generosity. When it is asked to accept the administration of relief funds and material, in fields like this that awaited it in Asia Minor, the trust is surely met, but the Red Cross does not ask for the means and money. Others do that, stating that the work will be under its charge. When it is once accepted there is no retreat, no matter how far the exertions may fall short of reaching the hoped-for results.

Last November (1895), after many petitions had been received and carefully considered, representatives of the great Armenian Relief Committees came to Washington for the purpose of supplementing such earnest petitions by personal appeals. A conditional consent having been obtained, the subject of funds was brought up by the following question:

“Miss Barton, how much do you think it will cost to relieve the Armenians?”

The question was answered by another: “Gentlemen, you are connected with the various missionary boards, with banks and other great institutions and enterprises. What amount do you consider necessary?”

After deliberation, $5,000,000 was suggested as the proper sum and the question was asked if the Red Cross concurred. Miss Barton, with the faintest suggestion of a smile, replied that she thought $5,000,000 would be sufficient. As the difficulties of raising money became more apparent to the committees, numerous meetings were held and various other amounts suggested, Miss Barton agreeing each time. From $5,000,000 to $500,000, with a guarantee for the balance; then $100,000 cash, with $400,000 guaranteed, and so on, until $50,000 was named to start the work with, such sum to be available on the arrival of the Red Cross in Constantinople. The president and a few officers of the Red Cross arrived there on February 15, 1896, but it was late in the following April before the $50,000 was received. These facts as given are intended solely to show the difficulties the committees had to contend with in raising the amount they did.

For general information it will, perhaps, not be inappropriate to state that all relief work is governed and conducted on military lines to preclude the possibility of confusion, as the Red Cross on fields of disaster is the only organized body in a disorganized community. Thus, wherever the organization has control, Miss Barton has personal supervision of all departments: the financial, receiving and disposing of all funds; the correspondence, opening all letters and directing replies; the field, assigning workers to attend to such duties as are best suited to their various abilities, who report daily, if possible, and receive instructions for the prosecution of the work, the supplies, receiving accurate reports of all material and giving directions as to its disposition.

George H. Pullman.
Constantinople, August 1, 1896.

DIARBEKER, VILAYET OF DIARBEKER.

In the Field of Mr. Woods’ Work.

RUINS OF AN OLD GATEWAY AT FARKIN.

In the Field of Mr. Woods’ Work.

Financial Balance Sheet of the Relief Funds and Service of 1896 in Asia Minor.

The American National Red Cross, in account with the Relief Field of Asia Minor.

Dr.
To The National Relief Committee	[B]Ltq.	14,784 51
The New England Relief Committee	”	5,667 25
The Worcester Relief Committee	”	402 18
The Ladies’ Relief Committee, of Chicago	”	922 50
The Friends of Philadelphia, through Asa S. Wing	”	481 69
Citizens of Newark, through C.H. Stout, Esq.	”	674 65
Citizens of Milton, North Dakota	”	4 66
St. George’s Church S.S. through C.H. Stout, Esq.	”	40 06
Ransom Post, G.A.R., Wales, Minn.	”	2 95
The Davenport, Iowa, Relief Committee	”	54 78
American Ladies in Geneva, Switzerland	”	5 85
Miss Phillips, Mission school, Balisori, India	”	13 20
Mrs. Dr. Galbraith, Tarentum, Pa.	”	3 30
“Sailors’ Rest,” Genoa, Italy	”	2 33
A citizen of Chester, N.J.	”	02
Miss Mayham Winter, Philadelphia, Pa.	”	1 14
The American National Red Cross (special)	”	3,376 66
Total	”	26,437 73
Cr.
By telegrams and cables	Ltq.	245 12
Cash sent to interior	”	18,965 70
Relief expeditions, general	”	2,917 81
Relief expeditions, medical	”	543 68
Wages account	”	421 20
General expense account	”	138 02
Red Cross Headquarters, Field	”	235 05
Stationery and printing	”	128 79
Expense account, travel and maintenance	”	542 36
Donations for relief of orphan children	”	100 00
Emergency Fund, deposited with W.W. Peet	”	2,200 00
Total	”	26,437 73

I have carefully examined the books, accounts and vouchers of the American National Red Cross, in its relief work in Asia Minor, and find everything correct and accurate.

(Signed.) George Kunzel,
Accountant, Administration Ottoman Public Debt.

Constantinople, August 1, 1896.

GENERAL FIELD AGENT’S REPORT.

Anatolia, Asia Minor.

To Miss Clara Barton, President:

In speaking of the relief work in Asia Minor, may I be allowed to begin at Constantinople, at which place, while waiting for the necessary official papers for our work, we were all busy selecting and purchasing relief supplies, camping outfit, cooking utensils, and making other preparations for interior travel; and also securing competent interpreters and dragomans. Although the Irade of the Sultan granting permission to enter Asia Minor had not yet been received, we were naturally anxious to follow the first shipment of supplies purchased and sent by steamer to the port of Alexandretta as the safest route, to be forwarded again by camels under guard to different places in the interior; and with our own men to accompany and attend the work of distribution. Accordingly, accompanied by interpreter Mason, I left Constantinople on the tenth of March, touching at Smyrna, Latakea, Mersina and Tripoli, reaching Alexandretta on the eighteenth, and by the kind help of our Consular Agent, Mr. Daniel Walker, and Mr. John Falanga, began making up the caravans for shipment to Aintab, as a central point for the southern field.

By the time the caravans were ready and horses for travel selected, Mr. Wistar and Mr. Wood, with dragomans, arrived by steamer from Constantinople. Rev. Dr. Fuller, president of the Aintab (American) College, had also just come through with friends from Aintab to take steamer, himself to return again immediately, and together we all set out under soldier escort the next morning. Alexandretta was in a state of fear while we were there, notwithstanding the fact that the warships of England, France, Turkey, and the United States lay in her harbor. Kirk Khan, the first stopping place on our journey inland, was threatened with plunder and destruction on the night before our arrival there. At Killis we found the town in a state of fear from the recent massacres. Here, with Dr. Fuller, we visited the wounded who were under the good care of a young physician just from the college at Aintab, but without medicine, surgical dressings and appliances. These with other needed things we arranged to send back to him from the supplies that had gone ahead.

Aintab, with its American school, college, seminary and hospital buildings standing out in relief and contrast from the native buildings, was a welcome reminder of home; and the greeting of the hundreds of pupils as they came hurrying down the road to welcome back their own loved president, became a welcome for the Red Cross. We were most cordially offered the hospitality of Dr. Fuller’s house and home, but as we were still strangers in a strange land, it seemed best to place ourselves in a khan, where we could have better opportunity to make an acquaintance with the people to obtain the varied information necessary to accomplish best results in the disposition of our relief. Here we remained long enough to learn the needs of the place and surrounding country, to obtain carefully prepared lists of those artisans needing tools and implements for their various trades and callings. Supplies were left, clothing, new goods for working up, thread, needles, thimbles, medicines, and surgical stores.

Aintab is favored with its Mission Hospital; with its surgeon and physician, Dr. Shepard and Dr. Hamilton, and a strong American colony of missionary teachers, besides the Franciscan Brothers, who are doing excellent select work. The Father Superior was killed near Zeitoun. Supplies were selected and made up for Oorfa, Aintab, Marash and other points, while a quantity of supplies, by the kindness of Dr. Fuller, was left in storage in the college building to be forwarded as our inquiries should discover the need. To Oorfa, where the industrial work had been so successfully established by Miss Shattuck, we sent material and implements for working, needles, thread, thimbles, cotton and woolen goods for making up. To Marash and Zeitoun, ready-made goods in addition to new, with surgical appliances and medicines.

From Aintab, Mr. Wood and Mr. Wistar started by way of the most distressed points needing help eastward, and then north to Harpoot; and because of your telegram of the report of typhus and dysentery at Marash and Zeitoun, we started in that direction, with Rev. L.O. Lee, who was returning home. After facing rain, snow and mud for three days we came to Marash. Here we remained until our caravan of goods came on. Typhus, dysentery and smallpox were spreading as a result of the crowded state of the city; Marash had been filled with refugees since the November massacres, notwithstanding a large part of its own dwelling houses had been burned and plundered. The surrounding country had also been pillaged, people killed and villages destroyed, and the frightened remnant of people had crowded in here for protection, and up to this time had feared to return. With insufficient drainage and warm weather coming on, typhus, dysentery and smallpox already in the prisons, an epidemic was becoming general. True, the preachers requested mothers not to bring children with smallpox to church, nevertheless the typhus and smallpox spread, and rendered medical supervision a necessity. By the efforts of Mrs. Lee and Mrs. Macallum, wives of the missionaries of the Marash station, a hospital had been established with plenty of patients, but they had no funds for physicians or medicines. Medicines were left and funds furnished for a native doctor educated in America (who himself had just recovered from typhus) and was placed in charge of the hospital and out-of-door service, and was doing efficient work before we left Marash. Arrangements were made with Rev. Mr. Macallum to have tools and implements made and distributed to artisans and villagers; and we left with him to begin this work the sum which you had sent for our own use 500 lire—$23,000.

By this time Dr. Ira Harris, whom you had called from Tripoli, Syria, with his assistants, arrived for the Zeitoun field. Dr. Harris had his well-filled medical chests and surgical supplies in a mule caravan, and being more needed at other places, we left immediately for Adioman via Besnia, passing through Bazarjik and Kumaklejercle, a three days’ mountain journey. Our officer kindly told us, when we stopped at a Kourdish village for the night, to “order what we want and not pay if we do not want to.” But we made it clear to him, that while we are not extravagant in our wants, we always pay for what we take. It is customary in this country for villages to entertain soldiers free of charge. At Bazarjik when we inquired concerning the health of the place, an official said they had no sickness except a few cases of smallpox, and this was confined to children—that his little girl had it, and she was brought in as a proof.

Besnia was saved from pillage and massacre by the efforts of Pasha Youcab, Osman Zade, Mahund Bey, and several other Turkish Beys, but the surrounding villages were attacked and suffered more or less severely. Some of the women escaped and found protection in Besnia, where they were still living. We did some medical work here and left, in good hands, a moderate sum for emergencies. Our reception by the officials at Besnia, as indeed at every place we have been, large or small, was most cordial and friendly. With only an exception or two, no more considerate treatment could have been expected or asked from any people. Before reaching the city we had heard that there was a feudal war in progress ahead of us, and when the military commander learned that we were intending to go to Adioman, he interposed, saying he could take no responsibility in sending us there; that he had just sent a hundred soldiers out on that road to quell a riot; that it was dangerous, but he would give us a good officer and soldiers for another road to Malatia. This we accepted and four days more of mountain travel, via Paverly, Soorgoo, and Guzena, brought us to the fruit and garden city of Malatia, which formerly had a population of 45,000. It is reported that about 1500 houses were plundered and 375 were burned, and some thousands of persons killed. The people of all classes were still in fear.

A sum of money from friends in America had been sent by the missionaries, but its distribution had been delayed several weeks through some formality in the post-office, and was but just being made the day we arrived. We left here a sum for special cases and typhus patients, and with a promise to return, pressed on to our objective point, two days’ journey more across the Euphrates at Isli to Harpoot, when the limit of our time would be out for meeting the second expedition which arrived only two hours ahead of us. Here the people turned out en masse to welcome the Red Cross; the road was lined, the streets and windows filled, and house roofs covered, and all had words of welcome on their lips. We were told by the Rev. Dr. Wheeler, the founder of the Mission and American College of Central Turkey, that we were the second party of Americans, not missionaries, that they had seen in Harpoot in forty years. We were most cordially met by the mission people. Although they, too, had been plundered, and most of their buildings and their homes had gone in the flames, we were offered, most kindly, the shelter of the remaining roofs and seats at their table as long as we would stay.

We felt at home again, though startled, too, when we stopped to think we were 8000 miles away and fifteen days by horseback to the nearest steamer that might start us on a homeward trip or that could carry a letter for us to the outside world. We had been told from the first that Harpoot was suffering more than any other part of the interior, and here we prepared to begin systematic work; Mr. Wistar taking the Char-Sanjak with Peri as a centre, the Harpoot plain, and later the Aghan villages. Mr. Wood took the Palou district with two hundred villages, and Silouan in the Vilayet of Diarbekir with one hundred and sixty villages, with the town of Palou and the city of Farkin as centers. While making these arrangements we received your telegram of May 1st: “Typhus and dysentery raging at Arabkir. Can you send doctors with medicines from Harpoot? Please investigate.” Upon inquiry we found reported one thousand sick and many dying. This naturally would be my field.

After telegraphing to the various centres for additional medical help without success, we found a native physician, educated in America, Dr. Hintlian, at Harpoot, who was ready to go. Miss Caroline Bush and Miss Seymour of the Mission, with unassumed bravery, volunteered to accompany the expedition. As only one could leave, the choice fell upon Miss Bush. When one reflects that this was a slight little body, never coming up to the majesty of a hundred pounds, with sensitive nature, delicate organization, educated and refined conditions of early life, fears might well be felt for the weight of the lot assumed; but every day’s contact convinced us that the springs were of the best of steel, tempered by the glowing fires of experience, thus teaching us how far mind may be superior to matter.

On our first night out, as is frequently the custom in this country, we slept in the stable with our horses—and smaller animals. On the second day in crossing the Euphrates at Gabin Madin, the big wooden scoop-shovel ferryboat struck a rock in the swift current mid-stream, and came very near capsizing with its load of luggage, horses and human beings. The boatmen lost their chance of making the opposite shore, and we were in the swift current fast making for the gorge and rapids below. I looked as unconcerned as I could at Miss Bush, only to see that she was as calm as if this was an every-day occurrence or that she had been from childhood accustomed to such experiences. We knew she had not, only she had lived long enough in the interior not to be frightened at anything that might happen. However, another rock was reached near the bluff and we unloaded. Each leading his horse and the pack animals following, we climbed up over the edge of a precipice, over loose stones, slippery earth and ragged rocks, back to the landing we should have made had we gone directly across.

Our next day’s travel was through a cold, pouring rain, into the ruined city of Arabkir, but notwithstanding the rain, hundreds of people stood in the streets as we passed to make their “salaams” and to say their word of welcome to those who had come to bring the gifts of another land to the suffering, the sick and needy of their own. Passing through the rain, we arrived at the native pastor’s house, which had been saved by a Turkish military officer and cleared of refugees and typhus patients for our installation.

Nearly the entire city of Arabkir was in ruins, only heaps of stones where houses had been. Out of eighteen hundred homes but few remained; the markets as well as the dwellings were destroyed, and the people, plundered and destitute, were crowded into the few remaining houses, down with the typhus. We were told that six hundred had already died of the disease, and the people’s physician, the only one in that part of the country, was in prison. Later we were told that the arrival of help changed the character of the disease the moment it was known that we had come. Miss Bush went with us directly into the sick rooms, and the presence of a woman gave cheer and strength. A hundred patients were seen daily. After the first wants of the typhus patients had been met the long neglected surgical cases were looked after, and many lives and limbs were saved. The medical and surgical efforts gave gratifying results, of which Dr. Hintlian will make a special report from his daily record.

Immediately upon our arrival the Gregorian church and school buildings, which escaped destruction, were offered for our use as a hospital. These rooms were admirably adapted for this purpose but by selecting and employing persons already in need of help as assistants and nurses we found that we could better care for the sick in their own quarters than to attempt to remove them to a hospital, where the congregation of sick would only be increased. To give employment was the one thing needed for the well, therefore we made no hospitals, but employed competent, healthy women in need, instructed and put them to care for sick families also in need, but of another kind. The piaster a woman earned for a day’s work gave food for herself and for her own family, and gave the sick family the services necessary to save their lives. The necessary beds for the patients were furnished.

SOME METHODS OF WORK.

A sheep or a goat given where there was a helpless babe or mother would give food for both, and be a permanent property that would grow by the increase of its own young. A small sum for fowls would be a gift that would furnish more than its value in eggs for food for present use. It would prove a small investment that must multiply in kind and value as chicks were hatched. While medical work was going on other forms of relief were also in progress. A supply of tools had been ordered from Harpoot, directly upon our arrival, for blacksmiths, carpenters, tinkers, masons, stone workers, etc. The blacksmiths were set to work making sickles for cutting grass and reaping grain; shovels, plows and other implements for farmers. Others were put at making spinning-wheels for the destitute women, who with these could earn their own living; others made weaving looms. Out of the twelve hundred hand looms formerly in the city it was said only forty remained. Arabkir was the chief manufacturing centre for native cotton cloth, and if a man had a loom which would cost three medjidieh (about $2.50) he could earn his own family’s living. Field and garden seeds were bought in quantity and distributed.

For the villages which had no cattle we gave oxen for plowing the fields. Sometimes with the oxen, cows were given, with instructions that in this stress of need the cows should be made to work with the oxen, even while they were giving milk for the family. Thus they would secure a double service for one outlay. Melkon Miranshahian, the druggist, kindly offered his services, and we arranged with him to take up special cases and to continue to care for them after we would no longer be able to remain on the field. Then, feeling that we might safely leave this work in the hands of Dr. Hintlian, we went to Egin to arrange for distribution in the Aghan villages, Miss Bush accompanying.

SALEMLIK.

PERA BRIDGE, CONSTANTINOPLE.

TURKISH COFFEE HOUSE.

HAMALLS, SHOWING MANNER OF CARRYING HEAVY BURDENS.

The inquiry will naturally be made as to how relief was received. The gratitude of the people was almost overwhelming at times. If you could only have heard the blessings that were poured out upon Clara Barton, the Red Cross, and the good people everywhere who have aided, you would realize that deep as the need, so fervent and sincere have been the thankful prayers and blessings that the unfortunate people who survive the massacre could alone render to all who help them. To you and your name especially were they responsive. Of all this, I would say we often had most gratifying evidence and expression on the lonely roads, in the stricken homes, and through personal letters from many sources.

When we were some six miles out on the road to Egin, we met the leading men of the village of Shepik coming to town; they had heard that we were going away soon, and the villagers had sent this committee to Arabkir to express their gratitude for what they had received and for all that had been done for them. This was five or six weeks after we had made a distribution of seeds, and as we came in sight of their village we saw gardens green with onions, potatoes, beans, cucumbers, melons, squash, pumpkins, etc., from the seeds we had given. Here, too, the women were in the fields cutting the grass and grain with the sickles which, the blacksmith had made from the iron and steel we had furnished. The men were plowing with the plows and oxen we had supplied and, notwithstanding they had been plundered of every movable thing and their houses burned or destroyed, there was an air of prosperity in the fields that banished thoughts of want or suffering. We rode on past the little room where the school was kept and every child rose to his feet and made a most profound, though youthful bow to our passing company.

Egin is an old, strangely beautiful city, inhabited by the descendants of the noble families of Mosul (NINEVEH) who fled to this mountain stronghold on the Euphrates during the Persian invasion, many years ago, and they are still a royal and gentle people. At Egin the officials declared it unsafe for us to go to the villages as we had proposed. Accordingly we made purchases in this market and sent them to the needy points. Egin had bought the Kourds off with 1500 lire, and consequently it had remained up to the date of our arrival unharmed through all the destruction about it. We also left a sum of money with a responsible committee for eight unfortunate villages, and did what medical work we could in our short stay. We then returned to Harpoot.

On our road back, Miss Bush had with her a young girl whom we were taking to Harpoot for safety (we had frequent charges of this kind), and she wanted me to stop at her favorite beautiful village of Biervan, for a pleasant picture to carry back in memory to America. We had a long day’s journey at best to reach our village, and had met with delays; four hours in the morning waiting for a zaptieh. Our muleteer left us at the ferry some twelve miles back, in order to stop over night at his own village; and the second zaptieh was two hours late, but having started we must keep on through the mountain pass, and it was ten o’clock at night when we reached the village. Our zaptieh took us to the house of the “Villageman” (each village is provided with such a personage whose duty it is to see that shelter is provided for travelers). We rode up together and the zaptieh pounded on the door. The dog on the roof barked viciously, then all the dogs in the village barked. A woman on another roof above this one raised herself and talked, then shouted down the chimney-hole (the roof is the sleeping place in warm weather), after a time she pointed with her hand and the zaptieh started off in the direction indicated; the moon had gone down and it was too dark to see anything distinctly. He came to a small pile, poked it with his foot, punched it with his gun, kicked it.

After a time a part of the pile raised itself in a sort of surprised astonishment, mystified, uncertain, complicated attitude—evidently looking at the “poker.” Then the pile expressed itself emphatically, the zaptieh did the same more emphatically, each in turn louder and louder, all with necessary and unnecessary gesticulation. Then the pile got up and began on our servants for having the pack mules and animals on his roof. After these had been led off the house, he wanted to know what we came there for anyway, at that time of night, to wake him up when there were six other villages we could have gone to; why didn’t we go to one of them? Then our zaptieh changed his tone and attitude and in the most polite, persuasive, pleading voice and manner, tried to explain that he himself was not to blame for all this trouble, he was under orders and had to come with these people; he couldn’t help doing his duty. But this made no impression, and we were told there was no place for us.

None could be found at this time of night; besides there was no barley for the horses, and nothing was to be done unless it was to go on and try another village. Our zaptieh seemed to have exhausted his resources and said no more. Other villagers had come and were standing around the “villageman,” who still insisted that he could do nothing. Miss Bush quietly suggested “Argentum.” We got down from our horse, went around carelessly, and slipped a “cherek” (a five piaster piece) into his fingers. He took and felt of it, and then went away without a word. After about ten minutes he returned with a light, a door was opened close beside us, and we unloaded our animals, put them all in, took in the luggage, went in ourselves, got our supper, spread our blankets, drove away our audience of villagers, fastened the stable door and announced to ourselves that we were one hour into the “next day,” and went to sleep. We were off again the next morning before the sun was up. This is a sample incident of what happened in frequent variation during interior travel.

At Harpoot we arranged for supplying tools and cattle to the remaining villages which we failed to reach from Egin. Here, too, we found Mr. Wistar busy supplying harvesting and threshing implements, and cattle for plowing in the Harpoot plain and villages. In this vilayet there are upwards of two hundred villages either plundered or wholly destroyed, and from these many persons of all classes came for medical or surgical help.

Preparations were made to work in Malatia, where, some weeks before, we had ordered supplies and medicines sent to be ready for our arrival, but owing to the unsettled conditions there, no such work could be done to advantage. The time for our return to Constantinople was drawing near and on the twenty-seventh of June we were ready to start for the Black Sea. We called to pay our respects to the governor of Harpoot and found him as cordial as he had always been. Inquiries were made and explanations given, so that he might more thoroughly understand the character and purposes of the Red Cross. His Excellency remarked that it gave to those engaged in the work great opportunities to become acquainted with different countries, and that we must have found Turkey the most difficult of them all to work in. He regretted that he himself had been of so little assistance to our efforts, etc., but we took pleasure in saying that he had done at all times all that we had asked and ofttimes more. Speaking for those associated with our work I could safely say that all the recollections of our personal relations with the vali of Harpoot will remain with us as pleasant and satisfactory.

The principal food and the main crop of the interior is wheat, and this year’s growth wherever we have been is reported to be unusually good. If the wheat can be distributed where the destitution will be this coming winter, many lives may be saved; if not, many must inevitably be lost for want of food. When we left the Harpoot valley harvesting had well begun, and was even more briskly going on as we neared the Euphrates, which we crossed for the last time at Isli on the twenty-ninth of June. The usual Euphrates ferry-boat is twenty-four to thirty feet long, eight feet wide, and two feet high at one end and eight at the other where a rudder, or sweep, forty feet long is hung. An American frequently sees methods of work and management that lead him sometimes, when first traveling, to make suggestions. After seeing the ferrymen upon many occasions putting loaded wagons on the boat, lifting them by main force some two or three feet with much awkwardness over the edge of the craft, we ventured to suggest that two planks laid on the bank and end of the boat so as to roll the wagons in or out would save much trouble and time and extra help and labor. We were met with this unanswerable reply: “Who would pay for them?”

To Malatia we carried money to the people from their relatives in America which had been entrusted to Dr. Barnum at Harpoot. We also left in the hands of a responsible committee a fund for artisans’ tools, and a smaller sum for food and supplies in special needy cases. The feeling of security among the people in Malatia was entirely absent. They had seen terrible slaughter. They were possessed with fear to such an extent that we could meet very few of them; and had we not known, that it was Doctor Gates’ Plan to visit the place soon with assistants and means from Harpoot it would have pained us still more to leave them in their terrible condition, for we could not remain to carry on the work, and an unwise or untimely effort often fails of its end or only aggravates the conditions it seeks to relieve.

The sun is extremely hot during the summer in the interior, hence when the moon was favorable we traveled by night, leaving the saddle long enough to sleep in the “Araba” (a sort of small, springless, covered wagon used where there are roads) so as to have the day to work in while our horses rested. When we could do so in our journey we left funds for specified purposes, but frequently the sufferers felt safer without such assistance and declined to receive it. At Sivas we gave a fund for farmers’ tools. Here the grain crop was later than in the valleys further south. We also left here with the Rev. Messrs. Perry and Hubbard, a horse, in order to facilitate their relief work. From Malatia several families and individuals placed themselves under the protection of the Red Cross and its guards in order to go in safety to the coast. A portion of this road is infested with brigands and a strong guard is necessary, in fact it is needed throughout the whole region. The government took particular care of us by giving us a brigand as a special guard through the dangerous part of the road, saying that we should be safer with him than with the regular military guard. A few weeks before a rich caravan was robbed on this road, and when we passed we had the interesting pleasure of taking tea and journeying for a while with the chief of these brigands who had two days before been enlisted in government service. With the ample government protection we have at all times had, we seldom felt concern for our personal safety, notwithstanding that in places where we visited there was often a great deal of anxiety and fear on the part of the people for their own safety and that of their friends, or their property if they had any.

Tokat and Amasia were on our homeward route—the latter place being the site of the ancient castle of Mithridates, King of Pontus.

At Samsoun we had two saddle horses to dispose of, and our consular agent, Mr. Stephapopale, having a stable, kindly offered to sell them to the best profit for us, and to see that the proceeds were used in aiding the refugees who crowd to the coast in the hope of getting farther on, but only find themselves stranded and unable to return, becoming thereby veritable sufferers.

On the sixteenth of July we reached the Bosphorus, four months and six days from the time we started out from Constantinople for the interior, glad of the privilege and power we have enjoyed as messengers to carry some of the gifts that have been entrusted to your care by the people of America for the innocent, unfortunate sufferers of Anatolia.

Wherever we have met the missionaries, Protestant or Catholic, we have found them devoting most, if not all, of their time to the work of relieving the suffering about them, regardless of sect or nationality; but in all cases their fields of work have been greater than their strength or their means. With them we have worked always harmoniously and without consciousness of difference of place or creed; and to them and to many others we are indebted for courtesies and for hospitalities that will always be remembered with gratitude.

The real work of the relief expedition was greatly aided by the hearty co-operation of every European and American resident with whom we came in contact. Each did all in his power for our aid, and we regret that space forbids our telling how each gave his support and help.

At Egin we will ever remember the generous hospitality during our short stay with the families of Nicoghos Agha Jangochyan and Alexander Effendi Kasabyan, noblemen, who by their energy and liberality saved the city and people from destruction, while the country round about was being plundered and burned, and who gave us great assistance in furnishing tools and implements to this section of the country.

Not long after leaving Egin we learned the sad news that these gentlemen with nearly a thousand others had been killed. These families were the centre of a large community of the most charming and cultivated people we had met.

RED CROSS EXPEDITIONS PASSING THROUGH THE VALLEY OF CATCH BEARD.

To the Turkish officials everywhere we are grateful for their careful supervision of our personal safety, and for the general personal freedom allowed ourselves wherever we worked. To the officers and guards who always accompanied us in our journeys through cold and heat, on the road by night or day, over desolate plain or mountain trail, for bringing us safely through from sea to sea without a scratch or harm of any kind, for all this we are most assuredly grateful, and oft recall the cheerful vigilant service and special courtesies we enjoyed at their hands, which could only be prompted by the most friendly feelings and consideration.

But we do not forget, dear Miss Barton, that the success of this expedition is due to your careful and constant oversight and direction of all our movements, from the seat of government at Constantinople, from first to last, and to the conviction which you had impressed upon the Sublime Porte of your own and your officers’ honesty, integrity and singleness of purpose. Hence for your statesmanship and generalship and constant oversight, we would express our warmest gratitude.

We are grateful for the gratitude of the people we tried to relieve. It was universal and sincere. The kindness with which we were everywhere welcomed, and the assistance so cordially rendered by all the noble men and women, with whom it has been my good fortune to become personally acquainted. Surrounded as they were with desolation, dangers and misery, they will be remembered for their worth and devotion to duty.

Constantinople, August 1, 1896.J.B. Hubbell.

A TURKISH WEDDING PROCESSION IN ARABKIR.

MEDICAL REPORT.

Dr. Ira Harris, resident American physician at Tripoli, Syria, a gentleman of high attainments, Christian character, scholarship and service, who directs a large private hospital and practice of his own, honored the Red Cross and contributed largely to the beneficence of his and our own people’s efforts to relieve and rebuild the people of Asia Minor, by accepting a commission to command an expedition for the relief of the fever-stricken thousands, residents and refugees, crowded into the cities of Marash and Zeitoun. The reports received from consuls and missionaries presented a terrible condition of affairs, threatening the lives of thousands by pestilence and hunger, more rapidly than the Circassian knife and the Kourdish spear and bullet had done. Our own special agents were all in charge of difficult and distant fields, and none could be spared to this section. After various disappointments, aided by the Rev. Dr. Post at Beyrout, Dr. Ira Harris was reached and asked to aid in organizing and forming a relief expedition at once. Besides himself as director, six other physicians and two pharmacists were required. Dr. Harris, though burdened with hospital patients and promised operations, finally decided to proceed to Beyrout and meet Dr. Post, taking with him his own assistant and pharmacist. Dr. Hubbell had already been Dr. Harris’ guest and this fact aided the latter’s acceptance. At Beyrout time was spent in examining medical applicants, most of whom withdrew however on learning of the dangers before them. Two Protestant doctors were secured on the second day, and so with half the needed medical force at hand, the supplies and stores were quickly purchased and packed for travel. Arrangements at Tripoli for the care of Dr. Harris’ own patients were then made, and upon the third of April our fourth expedition was under way. A route was chosen via Mersene and Adana. At the latter city some delay was occasioned by the rumors of incursions of bandit tribes to neighboring towns and villages and an insufficient military escort available. After trying in vain two or three days, to influence the local authorities Dr. Harris telegraphed to Red Cross headquarters for assistance. The matter was immediately brought to the attention of the Porte, through the United States Legation, and within an hour an imperial order was sent to the governor of Adana. As fine a mounted Turkish soldier guard as ever escorted an expedition was at once found, and Dr. Harris with his corps of assistants, hastened on to Marash, where he was welcomed by Dr. Hubbell of our first expedition, on the eighteenth of April, after five days of severe travel. Dr. Harris’ report was embodied in a letter. After enumerating the trials at Adana, from which he was so quickly freed by the order from the Porte, the doctor in his communication says:

We found that the medical work was being cared for by native physicians, and the missionaries and their wives were caring for the other relief work, one feature of which seemed to me very valuable indeed, i.e., the making of clothing by poor women from the material sent by you from Constantinople or purchased by Dr. Hubbell in Marash. I wish the dear people in America who gave of their means, could see with their own eyes the condition of thousands in these districts alone. The hundreds of women, almost destitute of covering, and that a mass of rags. It does not require much thought to realize the value of good clothing at such a time.

JUDGE ALEXANDER W. TERRELL,

United States Minister to Constantinople during the Armenian troubles.

ARMENIAN AND TURKISH DECORATIONS.

A consultation was held and our party decided to proceed to Zeitoun, just as soon as our weary bodies were rested. Unfortunately the day after we arrived I had a severe chill and fever which prostrated me for several days. As the symptoms seemed to resemble typhus fever the doctors remained with me until a clear diagnosis was made by the fever leaving me on Thursday. The next day the party went to Zeitoun with Mr. Macallum, I following three days later.

I have witnessed scenes of suffering, both in the United States and the Orient, but never, to my dying day, will I be able to dismiss from my mind the horror of the pinched, haggard faces and forms that gathered about me that first day. Before we left the tent one of the doctors said: “We will now see the place is full of walking skeletons.” This expressed fully their condition. Just imagine a place having a normal population of 12,500 living all told in 1403 houses, you can see there is not much cubic space to spare; then imagine 7000 or more refugees to be provided for in the town also. Some of the Zeitounes gave shelter to a small number, but the greater majority lived on the street, under the houses, in many instances too vile to be of use to its owner; in cow and donkey stables with the animals; in spaces in close proximity to water-closets; in fact not a place that even suggested shelter was unoccupied. The smell and presence of human excrement were everywhere, and this, added to divers other odors, made the air a fit place for the culture of disease germs. So much for the hygienic conditions of the place.

Diseases.—I regret that I am unable to give the exact number of those afflicted with each individual disease; to ascertain this would have taken too much valuable time. We found it a difficult task even to make a true estimate of the number ill with acute diseases. Our first estimate sent you, viz., 1400 dysentery and diarrhœa, 600 typhus fever, afterwards proved nearly correct, i.e., if we take about three hundred from the typhus and add to the dysentery. These were acute cases. Of the refugees, ninety-eight per cent complained and were treated for diseases such as chronic dysentery, diarrhœa, dropsy (usually those recovering from typhus), rheumatism, bronchitis, dyspepsia, malaria; all were suffering from anæmia and debility.

Causes.—Overcrowding and bad air; but that condition bordering on starvation was the principal cause of all the sickness. I should add, many of the cases of diarrhœa were caused from eating a soup made from grass, weeds, buds and leaves of shrubs and trees. In fact anything green that could be gathered in the fields was boiled in water to which a small quantity of flour was added. This diet was especially dangerous to children.

Treatment.—We were soon convinced that if we expected to gain the upper hand of all this sickness and save even a remnant of the refugees, we must first feed the sick, and then when they were well—to give the former every possible chance to get well, and to prevent the well from becoming ill. Second, we must try in every way in our power to get the refugees to return to their homes, or at all events to camp out in the fields. The first day we filled the hospital opened by Consul Barnum with cases off the street, and from that time on we increased hospital facilities as fast as possible. We engaged two men and one woman to care for the hospital; four interpreters and one assistant for the pharmacist. We then divided the town into districts so as to systematically get at every sick person. Then we hired (for we could get nothing without a system of bargaining as to price) two large copper kettles used to make grape molasses, and purchased two hundred pounds of beef and made a strong, rich soup. We then strained every nerve to get a soup ticket into the possession of every sick person. We did not waste time by trying to cull out the impostors; in fact there were very few of this class, all the refugees were needy and hungry. The second day we added three kettles, and to supply the number we served at ten o’clock clear meat broth; at four o’clock thick soup of beef and rice. By the end of the third day every sick person was receiving food. Then all complaints of vomiting the medicine ceased.

The problem then to be met was—how to get the people to go outside the town. We suggested that if they would, we would place a soup kettle out in the open fields to the south, north and east, and in addition to the soup we would give them flour. This had a very decided effect, for one thousand went the first day. The moving continued until every person living on the streets and in cow stables had built for himself shelters of twigs and leaves. Now the butchers saw a chance of applying the plan of putting up the price of meat from seven to fourteen piasters per oke (2¾ pounds). But we had anticipated this and sent men to a friendly Moslem village to purchase cattle. So their scheme failed. By the end of the second week there were no hungry people in Zeitoun.

Results.—The typhus cases began to recover, the new cases took on a mild form, the same could be said of dysentery. The new cases of both became less and less until they almost disappeared. The most marked improvement was the rapidity which the daily funerals in the three burying grounds decreased. I watched these places with deep interest, for they were a thermometer to gauge the success of our work, and it was with deep gratitude to God that we saw the daily burials reduced from fifteen to none. So much for the acute cases. The first week the chronic cases took the entire time of one doctor, each taking our regular turn. Tonic treatment and food so reduced the number that sixty became the daily average at the end of the second week. At the end of the third week, fell to ten. Our pharmacist, Shickri Fakhuri, proved, as he always has, a jewel. His hands were full to prepare the prescriptions of three doctors. At first it was necessary for one of us to give him assistance of an hour or so daily. On the twentieth of May we felt we could leave the town free of acute typhus and dysentery. We gave to the committee selected by Mr. Macallum, funds enough to keep the soup kettles going for one week, and 200 liras ($880) worth of flour, which would suffice for at least six weeks, and by that time it was hoped that all the refugees would have departed for their homes.

On our return to Marash we remained four days superintending the work of relief of the native doctors, and performing surgical operations. We then started for the coast. We chose a shorter and less expensive route than that by which we came. We were able in several places on the road to give needed relief, although to a limited amount. The lessons learned by our experience have been many:

1. The value of keeping well, for obviously, success depends upon this. It is evident to us the way to reduce the danger of infection to a minimum for medical men, is to eat and sleep outside the infected town. This plan may present difficulties, but if possible, it is best. The dreadful mortality among doctors and nurses in the epidemics of typhus fever is well known. The query is, could not this mortality be reduced by the plan suggested? It proved so in our case at least.

2. The food supply is of first importance, especially for epidemics caused by lack of food.

3. The utter worthlessness of medication without it.

4. Pure air. It is much better for people to risk possible exposure out in the open air, than risk contagion in vile, unwholesome shelter in an overcrowded town.

Lastly, I am more than ever convinced that small doses of medicine oft repeated give better results in typhus and dysentery than those usually recommended in text-books. I, at least, had ample opportunity to test this to my satisfaction.

In conclusion, I wish to express my hearty approval of the methods pursued by yourself and associates, especially as applied to the giving relief to the suffering people. The distribution of your forces was admirable, and the way they grasped the situation and the needs of the people of each particular place should excite the admiration of all who have the relief of this afflicted people at heart. Instead of scattering the money here and there in an aimless way, food, medical and surgical supplies, clothing, seed, cattle, farming utensils, simple cooking vessels, were systematically distributed, thus putting all in the way of providing for themselves in the future and becoming independent again. It is very easy to pauperize the people of the Orient, but your methods prevent this.

Again, the non-sectarian aspect of your work has made a favorable impression. It eliminates all religious prejudices from the minds of all, especially the religious heads. Therefore no ungenerous remarks as to the ulterior motives of your relief. On the contrary we heard nothing but words of commendation.

No one but yourself and your associates and those who have lived in Turkey for a number of years, can appreciate the difficulties and perplexities under which you have labored from the very first.

I am sorry that this report ends my official relations with you, but believe me, dear Miss Barton, my wife and I shall hold yourself and your associates always in interested remembrance.

Truly and sincerely yours,
Ira Harris.

Tula, Mt. Lebanon, August 15, 1896.

Equally interesting reports are in hand of the work of our special field agents, E.M. Wistar, of Philadelphia, and Charles King Wood, whose labors extended to different fields of Harpoot; Chimiskezek Peri Diarbekir; Palou Silouan Farkin, feeding and clothing the people, furnishing tools, cattle, seeds, grain for harvesting the crops, and planting the fields for future provision.

We regret that space will not allow their introduction here in full.

So faithful and competent agents deserve their own recitation of a work so well done.

Returning from the field when called, Dr. Hubbell and assistants arrived in Constantinople July 16, Mr. Wistar and Mr. Wood on the twentieth of the same month.

I need not attempt to say with what gratitude I welcomed back these weary, brown-faced men and officers from a field at once so difficult and so perilous, and none the less did the gratitude of my heart go out to my faithful and capable secretary, who had toiled early and late, never leaving for a day, till the face grew thin and the eyes hollow, striving with tender heart that all should go well, and “the children might be fed.”

And when the first greetings were over, and the first meal partaken, the full chorus of manly voices: “Home Again,” “Sweet Land of Liberty,” “Nearer My God to Thee,” that rolled out through the open windows of the Red Cross headquarters in Constantinople, fell on the listening ears of Christian and Moslem alike, and though the tones were new and strange all felt that to some one, somewhere, they meant more than mere notes of music.

GROUP OF ARMENIAN TEACHERS AND PUPILS, HARPOOT AMERICAN MISSIONARY COLLEGE.

CLARA BARTON.

Taken in 1897.

THE RED CROSS FLAG.

“When the smoke of the cannon cleared away we saw the Red Cross flying over the hospital.”

The shot sped out from our serried ships,
Like the sob of a strong man crying;
The sun was veiled as with sudden eclipse,
When the shot sped out from our serried ships,
And England’s flag was flying.

Up from the shore the answer came,
The cry of the wounded and dying;
A burst of thunder, a flash of flame—
Up from the shore an answer came,
Where the Prophet’s flag was flying.

So we dealt destruction the livelong day,
In war’s wild pastime vying;
Through the smoke and thunder and dashing spray,
We dealt destruction the livelong day,
And the hostile flags were flying.

But far through the rolling battle smoke—
Ah, God! ’mid the groans and the crying—
A sudden gleam on our vision broke;
Afar through the rolling battle smoke,
And the Red Cross flag was flying.

O’er the house of mercy with plain, white walls,
Where they carried the wounded and dying,
Unharmed by our cannon, unfearing our balls;
O’er that house of mercy with plain, white walls,
The Red Cross flag was flying.

As the sign of the Son of Man in the heaven
For a world of warring and sighing
We hailed it; and cheered, for the promise given
By the sign of the Son of Man in the heaven—
The Red Cross banner flying.

For we know that wherever the battle was waged,
With its wounded and dead and dying—
Where the wrath of pagan or Christian raged—
Like the mercy of God, where the battle was waged,
The Red Cross flag was flying.

* * * * * *

Let the angry legions meet in the fight,
With the noise of captains crying;
Yet the arm of Christ outstretched in its might,
Where the angry legions meet in the fight,
Keeps the Red Cross banner flying.

And it surely will come that war will cease,
With its madness and pain in crying,
Lo! the blood-red Cross is the prophet of peace—
Of the blessed time when war will cease—
And the Red Cross flag is flying.

John T. Napier, in the Moravian.

THE SPANISH-AMERICAN WAR.

In the subsequent chapters is traced the history of the operations of the American National Red Cross during the past year, including the distribution of relief among the “Reconcentrados” in Cuba, and the auxiliary field and hospital service in the Spanish-American war.

Being called away to Cuba in the midst of the preparations for war relief, with much of the preliminary work unfinished, it seemed proper to leave at home, for a time, a personal representative familiar with the obligations of the National Red Cross, to relieve the overburdened committee in New York of some of the details which fell more particularly within my own province, and to which I had planned to give personal attention.

Accordingly, Mr. D.L. Cobb, of my staff, was detached for this service. Being familiar with the work which was done in my absence, and in which he has faithfully and efficiently served with an interest second only to my own, I have asked him to tell the story of the relations of the National Committee with the Government, the formation of the committees and the auxiliary societies, through whose guidance and administrations all the great work of relief in the Camps and elsewhere was carried on. This he has done in the following chapter, under the title, “Home Camps and American Waters.”

HOME CAMPS AND AMERICAN WATERS.
D.L. Cobb.

During the summer of 1897 there began to appear reports of great suffering among the unfortunate people of Cuba, since familiarly known as the “reconcentrados.” They were the non-combatants, men, women and children, ordered from their homes and plantations in the interior and concentrated in the seacoast towns under control of the Spanish arms. Thousands were dying, hundreds of thousands were in want; the terrible story of their misery and awful distress was re-echoed throughout the country, and everywhere the cries for relief and the appeals to humanity were heard. Congress, too, had taken the matter up and were discussing plans for Cuban relief. The time had arrived when something must be done. Finally the President opened the way by issuing the following appeal to the people on the twenty-fourth of December:

Department of State,
Washington, D.C.

By direction of the President the public is informed that, in deference to the earnest desire of the Government of the United States to contribute, by effective action, toward the relief of the suffering people in the island of Cuba, arrangements have been perfected by which charitable contributions, in money or in kind, can be sent to the island by the benevolently disposed people of the United States.

Money, provisions, clothing and like articles of prime necessity can be forwarded to General Fitzhugh Lee, the Consul-General of the United States at Havana, and all articles now dutiable by law, so consigned, will be admitted into Cuba free of duty. The Consul-General has been instructed to receive the same and to co-operate with the local authorities and the charitable boards, for the distribution of such relief among the destitute and needy people of Cuba.

The President is confident that the people of the United States, who have on many occasions in the past responded most generously to the cry for bread from peoples stricken by famine or sore calamity, and who have beheld no less generous action on the part of foreign communities when our own countrymen have suffered from fire or flood, will heed the appeal for aid that comes from the destitute at their own threshold, and especially at this season of good will and rejoicing give of their abundance to this humane end.

John Sherman, Secretary.

This appeal was sent out through the Associated Press and distributed through the mails, and met with a most generous response from the public. It soon became apparent, however, that to inaugurate a thorough system of relief, to concentrate and administer the varied contributions of the people, a central committee would be required who should be charged with the duties of organization, collection and shipment. A conference was held at Washington, between President McKinley, the Secretary of State and the American National Red Cross, the result of which appears in the following communications:

Department of State,
January 1, 1898.

Miss Clara Barton, President, American National Red Cross:

Dear Madam: After my conference with you yesterday, I saw the President again, who expressed his great pleasure that the Red Cross will so cheerfully respond to the initiative which the President has taken toward the relief of the suffering people of Cuba. No less could have been expected by him in view of the good work which the Red Cross has done in the past when called upon to fulfill its humane mission of relieving suffering, either at home or in foreign countries, and acting as the medium for the effective application of the charitable gifts of our citizens.

With the President’s approval, I have the pleasure to suggest to you the way in which it is deemed that the co-operation of the Red Cross in this humane endeavor can be most practically accomplished.

The first necessity is the organization, in New York City as the most convenient centre of operations, of a committee whose functions it will be to appeal to the kindly sentiments of the American people in behalf of the sufferers in Cuba; to receive contributions in money or in kind, and to forward the same to Havana, consigned to the Consul-General of the United States, he having been placed by the President, in sole charge of the receipt and application of the relief in the island; the committee, as a whole, to act under the supervision and direction of the Secretary of State, with whom it may correspond on all matters of business arising and requiring direction in the name of the Government of the United States.

In view of the generous and cordial offer of Mr. Louis Klopsch, of the Christian Herald, the President desires that, if agreeable to you, he shall be a member of the committee and, in concert with a third member to be designated by the Chamber of Commerce of New York, co-operating with the representative of the Red Cross to make effective the effort which is now being put forth.

The representation of the Red Cross on the proposed relief committee, is left to you. While the President would be most gratified were you in person to act as the second member, he recognizes that the duties and labors of the office might more conveniently fall upon a representative of the Red Cross in New York City, and will cheerfully accept your suggestion that Mr. Stephen E. Barton, second vice-president of the American National Red Cross, serve in that capacity.

Mr. Barton will be furnished with letters to Mr. Louis Klopsch and to Mr. Alexander E. Orr, president of the New York Chamber of Commerce, explaining the circumstances under which their co-operation toward the formation of the proposed committee is solicited. It is trusted that speedy action may be had, so that the organization of the Central Cuban Relief Committee may be announced to the people of the United States by the Secretary of State at the earliest possible day.

I am, my dear madam,
Very respectfully yours,
Alvey A. Adee,
Second Assistant Secretary.

Letters of notification were then sent by the Secretary of State to Mr. Stephen E. Barton, Mr. Louis Klopsch and Mr. Alexander E. Orr. Mr. Barton being appointed, Mr. Klopsch having accepted the invitation to serve, Mr. Charles A. Schieren was selected to represent the New York Chamber of Commerce, and thus was formed what is still known as the Central Cuban Relief Committee. The committee met early in January of this year and organized, Mr. Barton being elected as chairman, Mr. Schieren treasurer. This committee began active work by sending a telegraphic appeal to the governors of all the States and Territories, announcing the object of the committee’s existence, and asking their co-operation and active support, in order to carry out the President’s policy in the administration of relief to the starving people in Cuba. All responses received were favorable, many committees were appointed, and the supplies and funds began to come in. It was at this point that the Secretary of State issued the second public appeal by the government, on January the eighth, again urging the people, the municipal authorities and the great corporations to assist in the work.

The first shipment of supplies to Cuba by the Central Cuban Relief Committee was made on January 4, and the second on January 12, the first consisting of 160 cases of condensed milk, and the second of about forty tons of food, clothing and medicines. These supplies were consigned to Consul-General Lee at Havana, and were transported by the Ward Line of steamships free of charge.

In the meantime the committee issued its own circular appeal to all local authorities, business houses, boards of trade, religious institutions, charitable corporations, social and business clubs, organizations and societies generally in every State of the Union.

The question of transportation and its cost now became one of vital importance. If full freight charges were to be paid on all consignments to the committee to the Atlantic coast, the expense of shipment might in many cases equal the value of the supplies, and in any event would be a serious burden upon the treasury. Accordingly, negotiations were carried on with the principal railway and steamship transportation lines, and with the Joint Traffic Association of New York, one result of which was that the association shortly afterward issued its general circular of instructions, the substance of which was:

That, responsive to the request of the Central Cuban Relief Committee, appointed by the President of the United States and acting under the direction of the Department of State, it shall be permissible for the railway companies, parties to the Joint Traffic Association, to forward free of transportation charges, from points subject to its jurisdiction to or from New York, New Orleans, Mobile, Montgomery and Tampa, shipments of food, clothing and medicines, and other necessary supplies intended for the use and relief of the inhabitants of the island of Cuba who are suffering from sickness and famine.

Through this generous action on the part of the Joint Traffic Association, comprising the principal railroads east of Chicago, with branch lines extending north and south, all contributions were carried to the Atlantic and Gulf ports free. The Ward Line from New York, and the Plant System of railways and steamships had already taken similar action, then the great trunk lines of the West, the New England companies, the Southern railways, and all the coastwise steamship companies and the Munson Line united in furnishing free transportation to the ports of Cuba. Of the steamship lines whose kind assistance did so much to further the work of relief, special mention is due to Messrs. James E. Ward & Co., of New York, owners of the Ward Line, whose steamers running to Havana, Santiago, Cienfuegos and ports along the southern shore of Cuba, not only carried the larger amount of provisions, but unloaded it and delivered it on shore without charge.

No single agency did greater service than the press. By the daily and widespread dissemination of news concerning the actual conditions in Cuba, by the reports of their own representatives in the famine-stricken districts, and by the persistent reiteration of appeals the great heart of the American people was reached, and the response was prompt and abundant.

Operating over such a large territory, communication by mail would have often been too slow to be effective, and it was constantly necessary to resort to the telegraph, and the cost of such service would have ordinarily been very great. But the Postal Telegraph Company and the Western Union Telegraph and Cable Company, in order to assist the work, extended unusual privileges, the first company transmitting all messages free, and the second accepting messages at the government rates. The Central Cuban Relief Committee in their report to the President, extend their thanks to many other companies, and individuals, for whose kindly assistance they are indebted, and special mention is made of the valuable service rendered by the United States dispatch agent, Mr. I.P. Roosa, in the receipt and storage, the purchase and shipment of relief supplies.

In the latter part of March a conference was held at Washington, between the Secretary of State and the Central Cuban Relief Committee, which resulted in bringing the committee into relationship with the American National Red Cross, and the designation of the Red Cross as the distributing agent in Cuba, acting for the State Department and the committee. As told elsewhere, the work of distribution in Cuba was scarcely begun when friendly relations between the United States and Spain were suspended, and upon the advice of the Consul-General at Havana, the Red Cross retired when the President called all Americans home.

In the meantime the committee, upon the advice of the Department of State, had chartered the steamship “State of Texas” of the Mallory Line, and, loading her with a general cargo of food, clothing, medicines and hospital supplies, dispatched her, under the flag of the Red Cross, to Key West.

The purpose for which this good ship was dispatched, and the conditions under which she was sent, are best explained by the correspondence exchanged at that time by the Departments of State and Navy, the American National Red Cross, the Central Cuban Relief Committee and the naval commanders:

The Central Cuban Relief Committee,

Appointed by the President of the United States and acting under the direction of the Department of State.

New York, April 20, 1898.

Miss Clara Barton,
President, American National Red Cross, Washington, D.C.:

Dear Miss Barton: In confirmation of the verbal request by the chairman and treasurer of the Central Cuban Relief Committee, in conjunction with the Hon. Wm. R. Day, Assistant Secretary of State, that you proceed to the island of Cuba, there to carry on the work of distribution and relief to the suffering people in behalf of this committee and in co-operation with the United States Consuls, I beg to inform you that at a special meeting of this committee, held on thirteenth of April, 1898, the following action was taken:

Whereas, The Department of State having extended the authority of this committee to the supervision of the distribution of relief supplies, and the carrying out of all necessary relief measures, in co-operation with the American Consuls in Cuba; and this committee, having verbally joined with the Department of State in asking the American National Red Cross, Miss Clara Barton, president, to proceed at once to Cuba as the representative of this committee, and to perform, in behalf of the committee, all necessary work of relief; therefore be it

Resolved, That the chairman be authorized to write suitable letters to Miss Clara Barton, Consul-General Lee and the other American Consuls in Cuba, notifying them of this action.

As you are aware, this committee at request of the Department of State, has determined to send the steamship “State of Texas,” with relief supplies from New York City to Key West, Florida, there to await orders and instructions from the United States Government. By instructions from the Department of State, the committee have to send the steamship under the Red Cross flag and the provisions of the Geneva Convention, turning the vessel over to the American National Red Cross upon leaving New York.

I, therefore, beg to say to you that in all probability the vessel will be loaded and made ready to sail on Saturday the twenty-third inst., and you are expected to have such of your representatives—as you desire shall accompany and take charge of the ship from New York to Key West—in readiness to go aboard Saturday forenoon. The arrival of the vessel at Key West should be reported to this committee by telegraph immediately, when instructions will be given by the Government at Washington for proceeding further. If hostilities shall have begun between the United States and Spain, it will be your duty to call upon the United States Government for the necessary naval consort—as provided by the Geneva Convention.

This program has been proposed by the Assistant Secretary of State, who will immediately issue the necessary orders upon hearing from us.

Before your departure from Key West for Cuba, this committee will give you further information as to its desires and recommendation concerning the distribution of supplies from the different ports in Cuba.

This committee stands ready to furnish you with the funds necessary to carry on this work of relief to the extent of its ability, and it is expected that you will render to the treasurer a detailed account of your expenditures in the work entrusted to your organization.

You are requested to make requisition by letter or telegraph from time to time, as you need further funds.

We will thank you for your official acknowledgment of this communication in writing.

Very truly yours,
Stephen E. Barton, Chairman.

Navy Department,
Washington, April 25, 1898.

Sir: Miss Clara Barton, the representative of the American National Red Cross Society, is about to proceed to Key West to take charge of the distribution of the supplies now aboard the steamship “State of Texas,” and which supplies it is proposed to distribute among the starving reconcentrados of Cuba. There are enclosed herewith copies of letters from the Department of State to the Department of the Navy and from the Secretary of the Navy to the Commander-in-Chief of the North Atlantic Station which contain the terms upon which this trust is undertaken, and the Department’s instructions in relation thereto.

The Department desires that you will afford every assistance within your power to Miss Barton and her associates, while they are in Key West.

The departure of the “State of Texas” from Key West and its destination are, of course, matters coming entirely under the jurisdiction of the Commander-in-Chief of the North Atlantic Station.

Very respectfully,
John D. Long,
Secretary,

Commandant,
Naval Station, Key West, Fla.

Navy Department,
Washington, April 25, 1898.

Sir: There is forwarded enclosed a copy of a letter received this day from the Department of State, which fully states the conditions under which Miss Clara Barton, as the representative of the American National Red Cross Society, proceeds to Key West. You will afford Miss Barton every facility that shall become feasible for the distribution of the supplies now on board the steamship “State of Texas” to the starving reconcentrados, but it is, of course, necessary that none of these supplies shall come into the possession of the Spanish Army, as this would result in defeating the purposes for which the blockade has been established.

It is believed that you will fully appreciate the wishes of the Departments of State and the Navy in this matter, and all the details are necessarily left to your discretion.

Very respectfully,
John D. Long,
Secretary,

Commander-in-Chief, U.S. Naval Force,
North Atlantic Station.

Department of State,
Washington, April 25, 1898.

The Honorable the Secretary of the Navy:

Sir: The Central Cuban Relief Committee of New York, organized by direction and under the authority of the President, for the collection and transmission to Cuba of supplies for the relief of the suffering and destitute in that island, has, after consultation with this Department and with full approval of its course, chartered and dispatched from New York the steamer “State of Texas” laden with supplies and sailing under the ensign of the National Red Cross. The only passengers she carries are officers and employes of the Red Cross for the purpose of assisting in the distribution of this charitable relief.

As at present contemplated, the destination of the “State of Texas” is either Matanzas or Cardenas, or perhaps, if circumstances favor, both; but the point of landing will largely be determined by circumstances of which the Admiral commanding the blockading force on the north coast of Cuba will necessarily be the best judge.

Miss Clara Barton, president of the American National Red Cross, is about to proceed to Tampa and Key West at which latter point she will go aboard the “State of Texas” upon its arrival there.

Upon reaching Key West Miss Barton, as the person in charge of the relief expedition, will report to such naval officer as you may designate and take from him directions as to the movements of the “State of Texas” from that point on.

I have the honor to commend Miss Barton to the kind attentions of your Department in order that she may receive, before leaving Washington, such instructions as you may deem it necessary and proper to give her.

Respectfully yours,
John Sherman,
Secretary.

With these credentials, the President and staff of the American National Red Cross immediately proceeded to Key West, and, after reporting to the commandant of the naval station and to the representative of Admiral Sampson, the party boarded the “State of Texas” and awaited an opportunity to carry out the mission of the Red Cross.

During the year prior to the outbreak of hostilities between the United States and Spain, Cuban families were fleeing from the island, and this exodus continued until war began. The refugees, numbering several thousand, took up their abode at Tampa, Key West and other Atlantic and gulf ports. They had been obliged to leave their native country hastily, leaving nearly all their personal property behind them, and in a short time after their arrival in America were actually without food and with no means wherewith to purchase it.

Committees and agents of the Red Cross were established in both Tampa and Key West, and acting as the distributing agencies for the supplies forwarded by the Central Cuban Relief Committee, the refugees were cared for. In Key West the number supplied with food from the warehouse and kitchen of the Red Cross were over seventeen hundred people, and the distribution still continues. Key West has been one of the most important distributing stations, and from the beginning has been under the efficient direction of Mr. George W. Hyatt, for whose continuous and faithful service the Red Cross is much indebted.

The distributing station was kept constantly supplied by the Central Cuban Relief Committee, and when the stock began to run low in the latter part of July, the committee dispatched the schooner “Nokomis” from New York with 125 tons of assorted provisions to replenish the storehouse.

Before the “State of Texas” arrived at Key West, war had been declared between the United States and Spain, and soon after the prize ships, schooners, steamers and fishing smacks, captured off the Cuban coast began to come in, in tow, or in charge of prize crews. The navy worked rapidly and brought in their prizes so quickly that the government officials were not prepared to feed the prisoners of war. On the ninth of May the United States Marshal for the southern district of Florida made the following appeal:

Miss Clara Barton,
President, American National Red Cross:

Dear Miss Barton: On board the captured vessels we find quite a number of aliens among the crews, mostly Cubans, and some American citizens, and their detention here and inability to get away for want of funds has exhausted their supply of food, and some of them will soon be entirely out. As there is no appropriation available from which food could be purchased, would you kindly provide for them until I can get definite instructions from the Department at Washington?

Very respectfully,
John F. Horr,
U.S. Marshal.

Attached to this letter was an official list of the Spanish prizes whose crews were in need of food. The boats of the “State of Texas” were quickly loaded with a supply of assorted provisions and, being taken in tow by the steam-launch of the transport “Panther,” the work of distribution began. All the ships in need were supplied with food and medicines for ten days, and their supply renewed every ten days for some weeks until government rations were regularly issued and auxiliary assistance was no longer necessary. The supplies on the “State of Texas” being intended for the reconcentrados in Cuba, her cargo was drawn upon to the smallest possible extent. Many of the prizes had on board cargoes of bananas and plantains, and the wells of the “Viveros” were filled with live fish. After some negotiating, arrangements were made to secure these cargoes at a trifling cost, and they were distributed among the crews of the vessels that carried nothing eatable. Tasajo, or jerked meat, was also bought and given out in the same way, and from one of the prizes loaded with dried meat from the Argentine, which was afterward sold at auction in Key West, forty tons were purchased and stored in the warehouse to supply the refugees, and to replace that portion of the cargo of the “State of Texas” which had been distributed to the prisoners of war.

A PART OF THE AMERICAN NATIONAL RED CROSS FLEET IN THE SPANISH-AMERICAN WAR OF 1898.

Yacht “Red Cross.”—Failed to reach Cuba in time for service, and was used for transporting sick between military camps and New York.

S.S. “San Antonio.”—Carried assorted cargo and hospital supplies to Matanzas and Cardenas for distribution to the interior towns.

S.S. “State of Texas.”—Loaded before the declaration of war, with 1400 tons of food and hospital supplies and clothing for Cuban hungry. Carried Red Cross president and working staff and nurses. Used cargo for both U.S. Army and Cubans at Guantanamo, Siboney, the front and Santiago.

Schooner “Mary E Morse.”—Carried 800 tons of ice to Santiago, used on transports carrying returned soldiers and sick men. Afterward carried transferred cargo of “Port Victor” to Baracoa and Jibarra for distribution among Cuban hungry.

Schooner “Nocomis.”— Carried 700 tons of ice to Porto Rico.

OFFICERS OF THE EXECUTIVE COMMITTEE AMERICAN NATIONAL RED CROSS.

While waiting for an opportunity to get into Cuba, the reports which reached us showed that the distress among the reconcentrados was daily increasing, and it was determined to make an attempt to land with the “State of Texas,” or at least to show the willingness of the Red Cross to do so, if permitted. As the ship was under the direction of the Navy Department, the following letter was addressed to the admiral in command of the blockading fleet:

S.S. “State of Texas,” May 2, 1898.

Admiral William T. Sampson, U.S.N.,
Commanding fleet before Havana:

Admiral: But for the introduction kindly proffered by our mutual acquaintance, Captain Harrington, I should scarcely presume to address you. He will have made known to you the subject which I desire to bring to your gracious consideration.

Papers forwarded by direction of our government will have shown the charge entrusted to me, viz: To get food to the starving people of Cuba. I have with me a cargo of fourteen hundred tons, under the flag of the Red Cross, the one international emblem of neutrality and humanity known to civilization. Spain knows and regards it.

Fourteen months ago, the entire Spanish Government at Madrid cabled me permission to take to, and distribute food to the suffering people in Cuba. This official permission was broadly published; if read by our people, no response was made, no action taken until two months ago, when under the humane and gracious call of our honored President, I did go, and distributed food unmolested anywhere on the island, until arrangements were made by our government for all American citizens to leave Cuba. Persons must now be dying there by the hundreds if not thousands daily, for the want of the food we are shutting out. Will not the world hold us accountable? Will history write us blameless? Will it not be said of us that we completed the scheme of extermination commenced by Weyler? I fear the mutterings are already in the air.

Fortunately, I know the Spanish authorities in Cuba, Captain-General Blanco and his assistants. We parted with perfect friendliness. They do not regard me as an American merely, but as the national representative of an international treaty to which themselves are signatory and under which they act. I believe they would receive and confer with me, if such a thing were made possible.

I would like to ask Spanish permission and protection to land and distribute the food now on the “State of Texas.” Could I be permitted to ask to see them under flag of truce? If we make the effort and are refused, the blame rests with them; if we fail to make it, it rests with us. I hold it good statesmanship to at least divide the responsibility. I am told that some days must elapse before our troops can be in position to reach and feed this starving people. Our food and our force are here, ready to commence at once.

With assurances of highest regard, I am, Admiral,

Very respectfully yours,
Clara Barton.

On the same day, Admiral Sampson, in his reply, pointed out why, as commander of the blockading squadron, his instructions would not permit him to admit food into Cuba at that time.

U.S. Flagship “New York,” First Rate.
Key West, Florida, May 2, 1898.

Miss Clara Barton,
President, American National Red Cross, Key West, Fla.:

Dear Madam: I have received, through the senior naval officer present, a copy of a letter from the State Department to the Secretary of the Navy, a copy of a letter of the Secretary of the Navy to the commander-in-chief of the naval force on this station, and also a copy of a letter from the Secretary of the Navy to the commandant of the naval station at Key West.

2. From these communications it appears that the destination of the steamship “State of Texas,” loaded with supplies for the starving reconcentrados in Cuba, is left, in a measure, to my judgment.

3. At present I am acting under instructions from the Navy Department to blockade the coast of Cuba for the purpose of preventing, among other things, any food supply from reaching the Spanish forces in Cuba. Under these circumstances it seems to me unwise to let a ship-load of such supplies be sent to the reconcentrados, for, in my opinion, they would be distributed to the Spanish army. Until some point be occupied in Cuba by our forces, from which such distribution may be made to those for whom the supplies are intended, I am unwilling that they should be landed on Cuban soil.

Yours, very respectfully,
W.T. Sampson,
Rear Admiral, U.S. Navy,
Commander-in-Chief U.S. Naval Force,
North Atlantic Station.

The Red Cross had been requested to hasten south to take food into Cuba, but the admiral had been instructed to keep it out. Nothing remained to do but to inform the government at Washington, and the committee in New York, regarding the situation as developed by this correspondence, and await farther instructions, which was done by cablegram addressed to the chairman of the Central Cuban Relief Committee in New York:

Key West, Fla., May 3, 1898.

Herewith I transmit copies of letters passed between Admiral Sampson and myself. I think it important that you should immediately present this correspondence personally to the government, as it will place before them the exact situation here. The utmost cordiality exists between Admiral Sampson and myself. The admiral feels it his duty, as chief of the blockading squadron to keep food out of Cuba, and recognizes that from my standpoint my duty is to try to get food into Cuba and this correspondence is transmitted with his cordial consent. If I insist, Admiral Sampson will try to open communication under a flag of truce, but his letter expresses his opinion regarding the best method. Advices from the government would enable us to reach a decision. Unless there is objection at Washington, you are at liberty to publish this correspondence if you wish.

Clara Barton.

In a few days the following cablegram was received in reply:

Washington, May 6, 1898.

Clara Barton, Key West:

Submitted your message to President and cabinet, and it was read with moistened eyes. Considered serious and pathetic. Admiral Sampson’s views regarded as wisest at present. Hope to land you soon. President, Long and Moore send highest regards.

Barton.
(S.E.)

We too hoped to land soon, but the opportunity never came, and the “State of Texas” whose finely assorted cargo was primarily intended for the starving reconcentrados, did not get to Cuba until she went with the transports conveying the invading army, and, after doing good service in the relief of the sick and wounded at El Caney and Siboney, she entered the harbor of Santiago, the first American ship to reach the city.

While these things were transpiring, preparations were being made by the Red Cross, in accordance with the provisions of the Treaty of Geneva, to render auxiliary medical and hospital service during the war. Upon the declaration of war, a special committee was appointed, composed of Dr. J.B. Hubbell, Mr. John Hitz and Mr. Stephen E. Barton, to wait upon the President of the United States, the Secretaries of State, War and Navy, and the Surgeon General, to give oral notice of the intention of the Red Cross to be ready to furnish any supplemental aid that might be required by the armies in the field.

Following the usual custom, the American National Red Cross was about to issue a statement to the American people for funds and materials to support its ministrations to the sick and wounded, when a resolution was passed by the board of directors of the New York Red Cross Hospital, of which institution Mr. William T. Wardwell is president, proposing the formation of a Relief Committee. The purpose of this committee was to raise funds and supplies, in the name of the Red Cross, and to act as a national auxiliary in the capacity of trustees and temporary custodians of the contributions of the people in support of the work to be done by the American National Red Cross.

The tender of the proposed Relief Committee, thus voluntarily formed, was provisionally accepted by Mr. Stephen E. Barton, subject to the official acceptance by the American National Red Cross. Upon this provisional acceptance the Relief Committee proceeded to organize, and its membership was enlarged by the addition of men well known in social and financial circles of the City and State of New York.

The name adopted by the committee: “The American National Red Cross Relief Committee,” was perhaps unfortunate, in some respects, inasmuch as it created a certain confusion in the minds of the people, who were often unable to distinguish between the parent organization, the American National Red Cross, and the Relief Committee of New York. The committee having completed its organization, the tender of its services during the war was made and accepted in the following terms:

New York, May 3, 1898.

Gentlemen: We have before us the official communication in which your secretary, Mr. John P. Faure, transmits to us for action thereon, the following resolution from your executive committee:

Resolved, That the secretary be and he hereby is instructed to officially notify the American National Red Cross of the fact of the organization of this committee, requesting official acknowledgment and acceptance by the American National Red Cross, of the tender of financial co-operation and support offered by this committee.

In reply we would say that it gives us great pleasure to accept your generous offer of financial co-operation and support. In carrying out the object of your offer, you are authorized to make such a public appeal, in the name of the American National Red Cross, as you may think best.

For the purpose of unifying all effort, and concentrating all financial and material support to the American National Red Cross, we also confidently entrust to you, in consultation with our own executive committee, the work of inviting, through your committee, the co-operation of all Red Cross Relief Committees throughout the United States.

Very truly yours,
The American National Red Cross,

Clara Barton, President,
Geo. Kennan, Vice-President,
Stephen E. Barton, Second Vice-President.

The acceptance of this offer made necessary the formation of an executive committee of the American National Red Cross, with headquarters in the city of New York, whose function it would be to represent the Red Cross in its official dealings with the government at Washington, the American people and the Relief Committee, and to devise ways and means for the administration of the contributions of the people, through the appointment and direction of official representatives of the Red Cross in the camps. The executive committee was at once appointed and consisted of the following members: Stephen E. Barton, Charles A. Schieren, Hon. Joseph Sheldon, George W. Boldt and William B. Howland, and organized with Mr. Barton as chairman and Mr. Schieren as treasurer.

On the fourteenth day of May the Relief Committee addressed the following letter to the President of the United States, reciting the formal offer of the American National Red Cross to supplement the field and hospital service of the army and navy, and reiterating their tender of co-operation and financial support:

New York, May 20, 1898.

To the President:

Sir: In accordance with the request made by you to the special committee appointed by the American National Red Cross Relief Committee, during its recent visit to you, the undersigned members of said special committee beg leave to submit the following statements for your consideration:

The American National Red Cross Relief Committee of New York, organized with an unlimited number of co-operating and auxiliary bodies throughout the country, for the purpose of providing financial and material sustenance to the work of the American National Red Cross, Miss Clara Barton, president, begs leave to represent to the Government of the United States as follows, viz:

First.—That the American National Red Cross is the duly incorporated committee representing the work of the Red Cross in its civil capacity, and is recognized as such by the Government of the United States, the governments of other countries and the International Committee at Geneva.

Second.—That we are informed that the said American National Red Cross has given formal notice to the Departments of State, War and Navy and the Surgeons-General of the army and navy of its readiness to respond to any calls for civil aid to supplement the hospital work of the army and navy, in accordance with the provisions of the resolutions of the Geneva Conference of 1863 and the Geneva Convention of 1864, and their amendments.

Third.—That, in order to guarantee the fullest effectiveness of the aid thus offered by the civil Red Cross, this committee hereby gives you official notice that it stands ready, together with other co-operating committees, to furnish all necessary money and material to support the work of the said American National Red Cross, as hereinbefore outlined.

We beg to request, Mr. President, that you take the necessary action to have the several departments of the government duly notified of this financial guarantee of the assistance tendered by the American National Red Cross, to the end that the fullest reliance may be placed upon its offer, should the extent of the present war over tax the preparations of the medical departments of the army and navy.

Please favor us with a prompt acknowledgment of this letter and information as to your action thereon.

Respectfully,

Levi P. Morton,
Henry C. Potter, D.D., LL.D.,
William T. Wardwell,
George F. Shrady, M.D.,
A. Monae Lesser, M.D.

On May 24, the above communication was transmitted by the Secretary of State to the Department of War, in the following letter in which he explains the position of the American National Red Cross and its national and international status:

Department of State.

The Honorable the Secretary of War:

Sir: I have the honor to transmit to you copy of a letter addressed to the President under date of the twentieth inst., by Messrs. Levi P. Morton, Henry C. Potter, D.D., William T. Wardwell, George F. Shrady, M.D., and A. Monae Lesser, M.D., a special committee appointed by the American National Red Cross Relief Committee, in regard to the work proposed to be undertaken by that organization for the purpose of providing financial and material support to the work of the American National Red Cross, of which latter Miss Clara Barton is president.

The proposal has the President’s cordial approbation in view of the distinctive position of the American National Red Cross as the sole central organization in the United States in affiliation with the International Committee of Berne, and through it with the Central Red Cross Committees which have been formed in every country which has adhered to the Geneva Convention of 1864.

It is to be remembered that the Geneva Convention itself is largely the outgrowth of American initiative. The American Sanitary Commission, organized during the first years of the War of the Rebellion, proved the efficacy of uniform and concentrated effort to bring into play the benevolent influences of the people to aid the military authorities in caring for the sick and wounded in war, and its conspicuous success attracted attention abroad to such a degree that, in obedience to a very general desire in European countries, the Swiss Government, in 1863, invited an international conference to formulate and adopt a general plan for the amelioration of the suffering of the sick and wounded in war. As a result of that conference arrangements were perfected for the organization of central civil committees in the several countries to supplement the work done by the military service of the armies in the field, thus creating in nearly all the Continental States organizations similar to the American Sanitary Commission. The following year another conference was held at Geneva, under the auspices of the International Committee, which resulted in the signing of the Geneva Convention of 1864, to which the United States is a party. Still another conference in 1868 resulted in the additional articles extending the principles of the Geneva Convention to naval operations, which have been adopted by this government and Spain as a modus vivendi during the present war.

Besides these truly international conventions, conferences held at Geneva in 1867 and in 1869 still further perfected the organization and operation of the International Committee of Berne and its relations to the several civil central Red Cross Committees in the adhering States, to the end that the latter might not alone cooperate with the governments of their respective nations in time of war, but should perform analogous relief work in each State in time of pestilence, famine or other national calamity.

The American National Red Cross, incorporated under the laws of the United States for the District of Columbia, constitutes the sole legitimate and recognized local branch in this country of the great international association, of which the International Committee of Berne is the head. Of its conspicuous peaceful services in time of national suffering at home and abroad, it is superfluous to speak. Its relation to the military and naval hospital service in time of war is now under consideration. Under the terms of the Geneva conventions, its aid may be powerfully given to the military and naval armies, with the added prestige which belongs to it as the American branch of the International Red Cross. By the terms of the Geneva Convention of 1864, the participation of its agents in the active ambulance and hospital service of the armies and naval forces of the United States is effected through the express neutralization of its individual workers by the military and naval authorities and the issuance to them of the stipulated armlet bearing the sign of the Red Cross. Its assistance, however, is not limited to this individual employment of its agents in the field; it stands ready to co-operate in the equipment and supply of ambulances and medical stores, drawing for its resources on the benevolence of the community and systematizing effort and aid throughout the country by the various local committees it has organized.

By Article II of the protocol of the Geneva Conference of 1863, which created the International Committee of Berne and its associated national committees, each National Central Committee is to enter into relations with the government of its country so that its services may be accepted if occasion should present itself, and by Article III, on being called upon, or with the assent of the military authorities, the respective Central Committee is to send volunteer nurses to the field of battle, there to be placed under the orders of the commanding officer. These articles sufficiently show the character of the aid to be rendered in time of war by the widespread organization of which the International Committee of Berne is the head.

There is pending in Congress at the present time an act to legitimize the national status of the American National Red Cross and to protect its exclusive use of the insignia of the Red Cross for the work it was organized to perform, and its early passage is expected. Indeed, it would probably have become a law before now but for a need of a slight amendment which this Department has advised. The purpose of that act has the President’s cordial approval.

In referring to me the annexed letter from the special committee of the American National Red Cross Relief Committee the President has requested me to take such steps as may be necessary and effective to recognize the American National Red Cross as the proper and sole representative in the United States of the International Committee, and, as such, corresponding to the central committees which have been constituted in the several States which have adhered to the Geneva Convention. So far as international correspondence with the Swiss Government in relation to the deliberations of the Geneva Conference is concerned, this government has uniformly recognized the American National Red Cross as the only civil body in the United States which is regularly affiliated with the International Committee of Berne for the purpose of carrying out the arrangements elaborated by the various conferences held at Geneva, and the representatives of the American National Red Cross at those conferences have uniformly attended with the sanction of the United States Government. No additional recognition or sanction is needed in that quarter.

I have therefore the honor to inform you, by direction of the President, that this government recognizes, for any appropriate co-operative purposes, the American National Red Cross as the Civil Central American Committee in correspondence with the International Committee for the relief of the wounded in war and to invite similar recognition of its status by your department with a view to taking advantage of its proffered aid during the present war so far as may be available.

Respectfully yours,
William R. Day,
Secretary of State.

The foregoing letter from the Secretary of State defines the position of the American National Red Cross, as uniformly recognized by the Government of the United States, and by the International Committee representing all the treaty nations. The treaty contemplates that there shall be in each country one national organization of the Red Cross, with power to organize an unlimited number of subordinate branches, or auxiliaries, all directly tributary to the national body. As the personnel and equipment of the Red Cross are expressly neutralized and protected by the treaty, it was essential to the security of all, that the civil power and responsibility should be concentrated. It was for this reason that the president of the International Committee, in his letter of March 24, 1882, urged that:

It is important that we be able to certify that your government is prepared to accept your services in case of war; that it will readily enter into co-operation with you and will encourage the centralization, under your direction, of all voluntary aid.

We have no doubt that you will readily obtain, from the competent authorities, an official declaration to that effect, and we believe this matter will be merely a formality; but we attach the greatest importance to the fact, in order to cover our responsibility, especially in view of the pretensions of rival societies which might claim to be acknowledged by us. It is your society and none other that we will recognize.

It will be seen that, in the opinion of the International Committee, not recognition alone, but cordial co-operation on the part of the government is of vital importance. In each country, the National Red Cross, or national committee as it is sometimes called, is the only civil medium contemplated by the treaty, through which the people of the respective countries may lawfully communicate with the armies in the field, for the purpose of rendering such auxiliary medical and hospital service, and other relief, as may be required. It must be constantly born in mind, in order to clearly understand the operations of the Red Cross, that our government and the people are bound, not only by the solemn provisions of the treaty, but also by the resolutions of the international conferences, composed of delegates authorized by their respective governments. Thus, the Secretary of State in his letter says:

The American National Red Cross constitutes the sole legitimate and recognized local branch, in this country, of the great International Association, of which the International Committee at Berne is the head. This government has uniformly recognized the American National Red Cross as the only civil body in the United States which is regularly affiliated with the International Committee of Berne, for the purpose of carrying out the arrangements elaborated by the various conferences held at Geneva, and the representatives of the American National Red Cross at those conferences have uniformly attended with the sanction of the United States Government. No additional recognition or sanction is needed in that quarter.

ADMIRAL WILLIAM T. SAMPSON.

GOVERNOR GENERAL’S PALACE, HAVANA.

The American National Red Cross is, consequently, the recognized source from which is derived all civil authority to use the official insignia and to work under the Red Cross as auxiliary to the army and navy. The national Red Cross, in each country, is responsible to its own government and, through the International Committee, to all the nations of the treaty, for the integrity of its branches. Auxiliaries of the Red Cross must therefore receive their charters or certificates of authority from the parent organization, which, in turn, is held to a strict observance of all its treaty obligations. Hence the use of the name or of the insignia of the Red Cross by civil societies, in relief work, without the sanction of the national organization, is an imposition and a violation of the treaty. Without such official permission or charter, no auxiliary can have any rightful existence, as a branch of the American National Red Cross.

After having secured for the people by treaty the right, through their own national organizations of the Red Cross, to contribute to the relief of the sick and wounded in war, the delegates to the international conventions at Geneva continued their labors until there was added to the functions of the Red Cross, the power to administer relief, in times of peace, on fields of national disaster. Out of compliment to the president of the American National Red Cross, who advocated this extension, the addition to the treaty is known as “The American Amendment.” Referring to it, the Secretary of State in his letter continues:

Conferences held at Geneva in 1867 and 1869, still further perfected the organization and operation of the International Committee of Berne, and its relations to the several civil Central Red Cross Committees in the adhering States, to the end that the latter might not alone co-operate with the governments of their respective nations in time of war, but should perform analogous relief work in each State in time of pestilence, famine or other national calamity. Of the American National Red Cross, and its conspicuous peaceful services in time of national suffering at home and abroad, it is superfluous to speak.

Thus is clearly explained why, on such great fields of suffering and disaster as the Ohio Floods, the Russian Famine, the Sea Islands Hurricane, in Armenia and in Cuba, the American National Red Cross is found endeavoring to carry out the benign intentions of the Treaty of Geneva.

For the first time in the history of warfare, it was now proposed to fit out, and maintain at sea, hospital ships for the relief of sick and wounded. The Treaty of Geneva, however, only provided for the recognition and protection of the hospital service of the army in its operations upon the land. An amendment to the treaty was proposed by the convention which met at Geneva on October 20, 1868, extending the treaty to include hospital service at sea. This amendment, concerning naval hospital service, was known as the “Additional Articles,” and, although the Government of the United States in acceding to the Treaty of Geneva included the proposed amendment, President Arthur in his proclamation of August 9, 1882, reserved the promulgation of the Additional Articles until after the exchange of ratifications by the signatory Powers. The Additional Articles were never ratified by the other treaty nations, and, at the beginning of the Spanish-American war, they were not in force as a part of the treaty. Spain was therefore under no treaty obligation to respect the flag of the Red Cross upon the ocean.

Although the Additional Articles had not yet been formally ratified, the Swiss Government, acting as an intermediary, and with a view to securing their observance by both belligerents during the war, opened a diplomatic correspondence between the governments of the United States and Spain, proposing the adoption of a temporary agreement, or modus vivendi, during the continuance of hostilities. The official correspondence on the subject between the Secretary of State and the Swiss Minister will be of interest, as showing the method by which the temporary agreement between the two countries was secured, the modifications made and the interpretation placed upon some of the doubtful clauses:

Swiss Legation,
Washington, April 23, 1898.

Mr. Secretary of State: War having been now unhappily declared between the United States and Spain, my government, in its capacity as the intermediary organ between the signatory states of the convention of Geneva, has decided to propose to the cabinets of Washington and Madrid to recognize and carry into execution, as a modus vivendi, during the whole duration of hostilities, the additional articles, proposed by the International Conference which met at Geneva on October 20, 1868, to the convention of Geneva of August 22, 1864, which (additional articles) extend the effects of that convention to naval wars. Although it has as yet been impossible to convert the said draft of additional articles into a treaty, still, in 1870, Germany and France, at the suggestion of the Swiss Federal Council, consented to apply the additional articles as a modus vivendi, during the whole duration of hostilities. The Federal Council proposes the additional articles as they have been amended at the request of France and construed by that power and Great Britain.

My government, while instructing me to make this proposition to Your Excellency, recalls the fact that, on March 1, 1882, the President of the United States declared that he acceded, not only to the Geneva Convention of August 22, 1864, but also to the additional articles of October 20, 1868.

The Spanish Government, likewise, in 1872, declared itself ready to adhere to these articles. The Federal Council, therefore, hopes that the two governments will agree to adopt the measure, the object of which is to secure the application on the seas of the humane principles laid down in the Geneva Convention.

With the confident expectation of a favorable reply from the United States Government to this proposal, I avail myself, etc.,

J.B. Pioda.

Department of State,
Washington, April 25, 1898.

Sir: I have the honor to acknowledge the receipt of your note of the twenty-third instant, whereby, in view of the condition of war existing between the United States and Spain, you communicate the purpose of your government to propose to the cabinets of Washington and Madrid that they recognize and carry into execution, as a modus vivendi, during the whole duration of hostilities, the additional articles proposed by the International Conference of Geneva, under date of October 20, 1868, for the purpose of extending to naval wars the effects of the convention of Geneva of August 22, 1864, for the succor of the wounded in armies in the field.

As you note in the communication to which I have the honor to reply, the United States, through the act of the President, did on the first day of March, 1882, accede to the said additional articles of October 20, 1868, at the same time that it acceded to the original convention of Geneva of August 22, 1864; but, as is recited in the President’s proclamation of July 26, 1882, a copy of which I enclose herewith, the exchange of the ratifications of the aforesaid additional articles of October 20, 1868, had not then (nor has since) taken place between the contracting parties, so that the promulgation of the accession of the United States to the said additional articles was (and still remains) reserved until the exchange of the ratifications thereof between the several contracting states shall have been effected and the said additional articles shall have acquired full force and effect as an international treaty.

I find, upon examination of the published correspondence which took place in 1870 at the time of the war between France and North Germany (British and Foreign State Papers, vol. 60, pp. 945-946), that upon the initiative of the Prussian minister at Berne, followed by the proposal made by the government of the Swiss confederation to the French and North German governments, the then belligerents severally notified to the government of Switzerland their willingness to accept provisionally and at once to establish as a modus vivendi applicable to the war then in progress, both by sea and land, all the additional articles to the convention of Geneva of October 20, 1868, together with the subsequent interpretations of the ninth and tenth articles thereof agreed upon and proposed by England and France. I understand from your note that, although those articles have not as yet become a matter of international convention, it is desired that the United States and Spain accede to the same, together with the same amendments and construction as above stated. I entertain no doubt that the United States will readily lend its support and approval to the general purpose of those articles and be in favor of adopting them as a modus vivendi; it has ever been in favor of proper regulations for the mitigation of the hardships of war. But before it can accede to them as a matter of fact, in the present instance, it must first fully understand the nature and text of the amendments and construction placed upon the articles by France and England as stated by you.

I would respectfully suggest, therefore, that there be furnished to this government either the text or a clear exposition of the articles, with the amendments and constructions referred to, in order that the understanding may be complete. A certain pamphlet, written by Lieutenant Colonel Poland in 1886, is said to contain these amendments and constructions, but there is not now accessible to the Department of State a copy of such pamphlet or other reliable means of information on the subject. I shall await with pleasure fuller and exact information from you of the terms to which we are asked to accede.

Accept, etc.

John Sherman.

Swiss Legation,
Washington, D.C., May 4, 1898.

Mr. Secretary of State: I have had the honor to receive the note which your honorable predecessor did me the favor of addressing to me under the date of the twenty-fifth of April, in reply to mine of the twenty-third of the same month, upon the subject of the proposition of my government to the cabinets of Washington and Madrid to adopt as a modus vivendi pending the entire duration of the war, the articles of the twentieth of October, 1868, additional to those of the convention of Geneva of the twenty-second of August, 1864.

The documents which, in the aforesaid note of your predecessor, were desired and which, as I have had the opportunity of telling you verbally, my government had sent at the same time that it instructed me by cable to make the overtures on the subject, have just arrived, and I enclose them herein in duplicate copies. They confirm the text of the additional articles, the modification of Article IX proposed by France and the notes exchanged between England and France concerning the import of Article X. The Spanish Government having, by note of its Legation of the seventh of September, 1872, also declared that it was ready to adhere to the articles in question, the Federal Council hopes that the governments of America and Spain, appreciating the sentiments which have guided it in its course, will be of accord in adopting as a modus vivendi a measure which has for its purpose the securing of the application upon the sea of the humanitarian principles consecrated by the Geneva Convention.

Awaiting your communication to me of the decision which the Government of the United States shall see fit to take in regard to this proposition, I offer you, Mr. Secretary of State, the expression of my very highest consideration.

J.B. Pioda.

Department of State,
Washington, May 9, 1898.

Sir: Upon receiving your note of the fourth instant, in reply to mine of the twenty-fifth of April, concerning the proposition of the Government of the Swiss Confederation that the United States and Spain adopt as a modus vivendi, pending the entire duration of the war, the articles of October 20, 1868, additional to those of the convention of Geneva on August 22, 1864, I communicated all the papers in the case to the Secretary of the Navy, calling his attention to the form of the modus vivendi adopted during the Franco-German war, which your government was pleased to suggest as a precedent to be followed during the existing war. The printed paper you enclose, besides giving the text of the original additional articles of October 20, 1868, contains the correspondence had in 1868 and 1869 concerning the interpretation of Articles IX and X of the said additional convention and thus establishes the precise nature of the understanding to which France and the North German States respectively acceded.

As so expressed, the Government of the United States finds no difficulty in acceding to the suggestion of the Government of Switzerland. It had, in fact, anticipated it, so far as concerns its own conduct of hostilities and its own purpose to observe the humane dictates of modern civilization in the prosecution of warfare upon the sea as well as upon land by fitting out and equipping a special ambulance ship, the “Solace,” in conformity with the terms of the additional convention aforesaid, thus confirming emphatically its adhesion to the principles of that beneficient arrangement without regard to the absence of its formal ratification by the various signatories.

I am happy, therefore, to advise you, and through you the Government of the Swiss Confederation, that the Government of the United States will for its part, and so long as the present war between this country and Spain shall last, treat as an effective modus vivendi the fourteen additional articles of October 20, 1868, with the interpretations of the ninth and tenth articles thereof appearing in the publication you communicate to me. While it is proper to adopt this course on its own account, and without reference to such action as Spain may take, this government would nevertheless be glad to hear that the representations made by your government to that of Spain had met with a favorable response in order that the two parties to the present contest may stand pledged to the same humane and enlightened conduct of naval operations as respects the sick and wounded as was recognized and adopted by the respective parties to the Franco-Prussian war.

Should the Government of Spain likewise accede to the Swiss proposition, I should be much gratified to be apprised of the fact, and also that the Spanish accession contemplates acceptance of the interpretations of Articles IX and X which were adopted by France and the North German States and which are embraced in the proposition of your government.

Accept, etc.

William R. Day

Swiss Legation,
Washington, D.C., May 9, 1898.

Mr. Secretary of State: As I had the honor verbally to inform the Assistant Secretary of State this morning, my Government has charged me to bring to the knowledge of Your Excellency that the Spanish Government has accepted the proposition of the Federal Council concerning the additional articles of the Geneva Convention.

I doubt not that Your Excellency will be pleased very soon to enable me to announce to the Federal Council that the Government of the Union also adheres for its part to the proposed modus vivendi, and in this expectation I offer to Your Excellency the expression of my very high consideration.

J.B. Pioda.

Department of State,
Washington, May 10, 1898.

Sir: I have the honor to acknowledge the receipt of your note of May 9, formally notifying me that the Spanish Government has accepted the proposition of the Federal Council concerning the additional articles of the Geneva Convention, and expressing the hope that you would be soon enabled to inform your government that the United States Government adheres for its part to the proposed modus vivendi.

As you were advised in the verbal interview with the Second Assistant Secretary of State, to which you refer in your note of the ninth, I have already had the pleasure of informing you, by my official note of that date, that the United States Government would for its part treat as an effective modus vivendi the additional articles of 1868, with the amendments and interpretations of Articles IX and X thereof appearing in the publication communicated to me by you. I trust that that note, which apparently had not reached your hands at the time of your note to me of the same date, has now been received by you and its contents transmitted to the Federal Council.

Be pleased to accept, etc.,
William R. Day.

The additional articles concerning the Maritime Hospital Service in war, as modified by the modus vivendi, forming Articles VI to XV of the Treaty of Geneva when formally ratified, are:

Art. VI. The boats which, at their own risk and peril, during and after an engagement pick up the shipwrecked or wounded, or which, having picked them up, convey them on board a neutral or hospital ship, shall enjoy, until the accomplishment of their mission, the character of neutrality, as far as the circumstances of the engagement and the position of the ships engaged will permit.

The appreciation of these circumstances is entrusted to the humanity of all the combatants. The wrecked and wounded thus picked up and saved must not serve again during the continuance of the war.

Art. VII. The religious, medical and hospital staff of any captured vessel are declared neutral, and, on leaving the ship, may remove the articles and surgical instruments which are their private property.

Art. VIII. The staff designated in the preceding article must continue to fulfill their functions in the captured ship, assisting in the removal of the wounded made by the victorious party; they will then be at liberty to return to their country, in conformity with the second paragraph of the first additional article.[C]

The stipulations of the second additional article[D] are applicable to the pay and allowance of the staff.

Art. IX. The military hospital ships remain under martial law in all that concerns their stores; they become the property of the captor, but the latter must not divert them from their special appropriation during the continuance of the war.

[The vessels not equipped for fighting, which during peace, the government shall have officially declared to be intended to serve as floating hospital ships, shall however, enjoy during the war complete neutrality, both as regards stores, and also as regards their staff, provided their equipment is exclusively appropriated to the special service on which they are employed.]

Art. X. Any merchantman, to whatever nation she may belong, charged exclusively with removal of sick and wounded, is protected by neutrality, but the mere fact, noted on the ship’s books, of the vessel having been visited by an enemy’s cruiser, renders the sick and wounded incapable of serving during the continuance of the war. The cruiser shall even have the right of putting on board an officer in order to accompany the convoy, and thus verify the good faith of the operation.

If the merchant ship also carries a cargo, her neutrality will still protect it, provided that such cargo is not of a nature to be confiscated by the belligerent.

The belligerents retain the right to interdict neutralized vessels from all communication, and from any course which they might deem prejudicial to the secrecy of their operations. In urgent cases special conventions may be entered into between commanders in chief, in order to neutralize temporarily and in a special manner the vessels intended for the removal of the sick and wounded.

Art. XI. Wounded or sick sailors and soldiers, when embarked, to whatever nation they may belong, shall be protected and taken care of by their captors.

Their return to their own country is subject to the provisions of Article VI of the convention and of the additional Article V.[E]

Art. XII. The distinctive flag to be used with the national flag, in order to indicate any vessel or boat which may claim the benefits of neutrality, in virtue of the principles of this convention, is a white flag with a red cross. The belligerents may exercise in this respect any mode of verification which they may deem necessary.

Military hospital ships shall be distinguished by being painted white outside with green strake.

Art. XIII. The hospital ships which are equipped at the expense of the aid societies, recognized by the governments signing this convention, and which are furnished with a commission emanating from the sovereign, who shall have given express authority for their being fitted out, and with a certificate from the proper naval authority that they have been placed under his control during their fitting out and on their final departure, and that they were then appropriated solely to the purpose of their mission, shall be considered neutral, as well as the whole of their staff. They shall be recognized and protected by the belligerents.

They shall make themselves known by hoisting together with their national flag, the white flag with a red cross. The distinctive mark of their staff, while performing their duties, shall be an armlet of the same colors. The outer painting of these hospital ships shall be white, with red strake.

These ships shall bear aid and assistance to the wounded and wrecked belligerents, without distinction of nationality.

They must take care not to interfere in any way with the movements of the combatants. During and after the battle they must do their duty at their own risk and peril.

The belligerents shall have the right of controlling and visiting them; they will be at liberty to refuse their assistance, to order them to depart, and to detain them if the exigencies of the case require such a step.

The wounded and wrecked picked up by these ships cannot be reclaimed by either of the combatants, and they will be required not to serve during the continuance of the war.

Art. XIV. In naval wars any strong presumption that either belligerent takes advantage of the benefits of neutrality, with any other view than the interest of the sick and wounded, gives to the other belligerent, until proof to the contrary, the right of suspending the convention as regards such belligerent.

Should this presumption become a certainty, notice may be given to such belligerent that the convention is suspended with regard to him during the whole continuance of the war.

Art. XV. The present act shall be drawn up in a single original copy, which shall be deposited in the archives of the Swiss Confederation.

An authentic copy of this act shall be delivered, with an invitation to adhere to it, to each of the signatory powers of the convention of the twenty-second of August, 1864, as well as to those that have successively acceded to it.

In faith whereof, the undersigned commissaries have drawn up the present project of additional articles and have apposed thereunto the seals of their arms.

[Done at Geneva, the twentieth day of the month of October, of the year one thousand, eight hundred and sixty-eight.]

ENTRANCE TO HARBOR OF HAVANA—PUNTA PARK.

SECRETARY OF THE NAVY LONG.

The following note shows the special amendment and the interpretation of certain clauses of the articles, as agreed by the Governments of the United States and Spain:

NOTE.

(a) The amendment proposed by France is contained in brackets after Article IX.

(b) The interpretation placed upon Article X by England and France is to the following effect:

The question being raised as to whether under Article X a vessel might not avail herself of the carrying of sick or wounded to engage with impunity in traffic otherwise hazardous under the rules of war, it was agreed that there was no purpose in the articles to modify in any particular the generally admitted principles concerning the rights of belligerents; that the performance of such services of humanity could not be used as a cover either for contraband of war or for enemy merchandise; and that every boat which or whose cargo would, under ordinary circumstances, be subject to confiscation, can not be relieved therefrom by the sole fact of carrying sick and wounded.

Question being raised as to whether, under Article X an absolute right was afforded to a blockaded party to freely remove its sick and wounded from the blockaded town, it was agreed that such removal or evacuation of sick and wounded was entirely subject to the consent of the blockading party. It should be permitted for humanity’s sake where the superior exigencies of war may not intervene to prevent, but the besieging party might refuse permission entirely.

The full text of the French interpretation of Article X is subjoined.

The second paragraph of the additional Article X reads thus: “If the merchant ship also carries a cargo, her neutrality will still protect it, provided that such cargo is not of a nature to be confiscated by the belligerent.”

The words “of a nature to be confiscated by the belligerent” apply equally to the nationality of the merchandise and to its quality.

Thus, according to the latest international conventions, merchandise of a nature to be confiscated by a cruiser are:

First. Contraband of war, under whatever flag.

Second. Enemy merchandise under enemy flag.

The cruiser need not recognize the neutrality of the vessel carrying wounded if any part of its cargo shall, under international law, be comprised in either of these two categories of goods.

The faculty given by the paragraph in question to leave on board of vessels carrying wounded a portion of the cargo is to be considered as a facility for the carriage of freight, as well as a valuable privilege in favor of the navigability of merchant vessels if they be bad sailors when only in ballast; but this faculty can in no wise prejudice the right of confiscation of the cargo within the limits fixed by international law.

Every ship the cargo of which would be subject to confiscation by the cruiser under ordinary circumstances is not susceptible of being covered by neutrality by the sole fact of carrying in addition sick or wounded men. The ship and the cargo would then come under the common law of war, which has not been modified by the convention except in favor of the vessel exclusively laden with wounded men, or the cargo of which would not be subject to confiscation in any case. Thus, for example, the merchant ship of a belligerent laden with neutral merchandise and at the same time carrying sick and wounded is covered by neutrality.

The merchant ship of a belligerent carrying, besides wounded and sick men, goods of the enemy of the cruiser’s nation or contraband of war is not neutral, and the ship, as well as the cargo, comes under the common law of war.

A neutral ship carrying, in addition to wounded and sick men of the belligerent, contraband of war also is subject to the common law of war.

A neutral ship carrying goods of any nationality, but not contraband of war, lends its own neutrality to the wounded and sick which it may carry.

In so far as concerns the usage which expressly prohibits a cartel ship from engaging in any commerce whatsoever at the point of arrival, it is deemed that there is no occasion to specially subject to that inhibition vessels carrying wounded men, because the second paragraph of Article X imposes upon the belligerents, equally as upon neutrals, the exclusion of the transportation of merchandise subject to confiscation.

Moreover, if one of the belligerents should abuse the privilege which is accorded to him, and under the pretext of transporting the wounded should neutralize under its flag an important commercial intercourse which might in a notorious manner influence the chances or the duration of the war, Article XIV of the convention could justly be invoked by the other belligerent.

As for the second point of the note of the British Government, relative to the privilege of effectively removing from a city, besieged and blockaded by sea, under the cover of neutrality, vessels bearing wounded and sick men, in such a way as to prolong the resistance of the besieged, the convention does not authorize this privilege. In according the benefits of a neutral status of a specifically limited neutrality to vessels carrying wounded, the convention could not give them rights superior to those of other neutrals who can not pass an effective blockade without special authorization. Humanity, however, in such a case, does not lose all its rights, and, if circumstances permit the besieging party to relax the rigorous rights of the blockade, the besieged party may make propositions to that end in virtue of the fourth paragraph of Article X.

It was under this modus vivendi that the steam launch “Moynier” received from the Government of the United States her commission as a little hospital ship of the Red Cross. For this little vessel, presented by Mr. William B. Howland, the editor of the Outlook, as the gift of the readers of that popular periodical, the Red Cross is gratefully indebted.

On June 6, 1898, the tender of the services of the American National Red Cross to act as an auxiliary to the Medical and Hospital Service of the Army and Navy, in accordance with the treaty, was formally accepted by the Departments of War and Navy:

War Department,
Washington, June 6, 1898.

Clara Barton,
President of the American National Red Cross, Washington, D.C.:

The tender of the services of the American National Red Cross, made to this department through the Department of State under date of May 25, 1898, for medical and hospital work as auxiliary to the hospital service of the Army of the United States, is accepted; all representatives and employes of said organization to be subject to orders according to the rules and discipline of war, as provided by the 63d Article of War.

Very respectfully,
R.A. Alger,
Secretary of War.

Navy Department,
Washington, June 6, 1898.

Clara Barton,
President of the American National Red Cross, Washington, D.C.:

The tender of the services of the American National Red Cross, made to this department through the Department of State under date of May 25, 1898, for medical and hospital work as auxiliary to the hospital service of the navy of the United States, is accepted; all representatives and employes of said organization to be subject to orders according to the rules and discipline of war.

Very respectfully,
Chas. H. Allen,
Acting Secretary.

In the meantime, war was officially proclaimed, and the President had issued his call for volunteers. As the troops responded to the call, they were assembled in camps in various sections of the country, principally in Washington, Chickamauga Park, Georgia, Jacksonville, Tampa and Port Tampa in Florida. Soon after the formation of the camps it became evident that the auxiliary service of the Red Cross would be necessary in caring for the men, and a formal tender of such service was made to the government by Mr. George Kennan, first vice-president of the American National Red Cross, to which the following reply was received:

War Department,
June 8, 1898.

Dear Sir: I have, by your reference, the letter of this date from Mr. George Kennan, of the American National Red Cross, and see no objection whatsoever to their establishing a station in every military camp for the purpose indicated in their letter. Instructions have been issued by me to-day to the surgeon general, who will communicate this information to the chief surgeons of the camps.

Very truly yours,
R.A. Alger,
Secretary of War.

Hon. John Addison Porter,
Secretary to the President.

Acting upon this acceptance, the executive committee, of which Mr. Stephen E. Barton was the chairman, appointed and sent to each camp an agent, to represent the Red Cross in the field. These representatives were instructed to report to the respective medical officers of the army in charge, to make, personally, a formal tender of assistance, and to ascertain if the Red Cross could be of service, by furnishing quickly any medical and hospital supplies of which the camps might be in need.

It is perhaps proper to state here, as a matter of history, that while these field agents were always most courteously received, in many instances the auxiliary services of the Red Cross were not at first welcomed by the medical officers of the army. Indeed it often happened that the assistance, of which the hospital service of the army was apparently in need, was not accepted until after its efficiency was seriously diminished by reason of delay.

The reluctance to permit the people, through the Red Cross, to assist in ministering to the comforts of the men, did not generally seem to arise from personal objection on the part of the medical officers at the camps, but from an apparent fear, whether well founded or not, that immediate acceptance of assistance would result in official censure and disapproval.

CAMP ALGER.

Among the first of the Red Cross field agents appointed was Mr. B.H. Warner, of Washington, to whose special charge was assigned the field known as “Camp Alger.” Mr. Warner makes the following report of the work done by himself and the committee of which he was chairman:

On June 10, 1898, I was notified by letter of George Kennan, Esq., first vice-president of American National Red Cross, that I had been appointed as its representative, at Camp Alger, Virginia, and was requested to report to Chief Surgeon Girard, regarding the establishment of a station at that camp; to ascertain if anything in the form of hospital supplies were needed, and to advise the Executive Committee.

It was suggested that, as the work to be established at Camp Alger was the first step of the Red Cross in the field in connection with the Spanish war, that prudence and tact should be used in maintaining friendly and harmonious relations with the military authorities, especially with the surgeons.

In accordance with my appointment, I visited the War Department, and obtained a special letter of introduction from Secretary Alger to Major-General Graham, commanding at Fort Alger, asking him to give me every facility possible in connection with the work to be undertaken. General Graham introduced me to Colonel Girard, with whom I had a long conference, the result of which was the establishment of headquarters of the Red Cross in the camp, and the settlement of some details as to work which was to be done in accordance with the advice and authority of the surgeon in charge.

I found Colonel Girard exceedingly busy, and apparently very sanguine as to the ability of the government to meet all demands that might be made by every department of the army. He seemed, however, willing that the Red Cross should furnish extra comforts for the men at the camp. I was impressed with the fact that he considered men who had received a regular army education thoroughly competent to meet the situation, and that all supplies could be had as soon as needed; that he did not want too many comforts for sick men, so as to unfit them for the hardships of war when they should go nearer to the scene of active operations.

On the twenty-first of June, in accordance with a call issued by me, quite a large number of citizens met at the Arlington Hotel, and I was formally elected chairman of an executive committee, Mrs. J. Ellen Foster, vice-chairman; C.J. Bell, treasurer, George C. Lewis, secretary. Power was given to add to this committee which, as finally constituted, consisted of the following named persons: E.H. Warner, Simon Wolf, William F. Mattingly, Mrs. J. Ellen Foster, Mrs. Thomas Calver, president of the Legion of Loyal Women; Mrs. James Tanner, national president of the Ladies’ Union Veteran Legion; Mrs. Sarah A. Spencer, Mrs. J.A.T. Hull, wife of Representative Hull, Mrs. Ellen S. Mussey, one of the counsel to the Red Cross, and Mrs. M.M. North.

Quite a number of prominent citizens were present at the first meeting, including Rev. T.S. Hamlin, D.D., and Rev. Byron Sunderland, D.D.

Mrs. Spencer was compelled by other engagements to retire from the work of the Executive Committee early in its history, but still remains as a member of the General Committee. I want to say for the ladies, who served on the Executive Committee, that I never saw more devoted, energetic and efficient service on any committee or under any conditions with which I have been familiar, than that rendered by them. They were all constantly active, both at Camp Alger, Fort Myer, and all along the line, at all hours, day and night, whenever and wherever their presence was required. They were exceptionally competent to direct, possessed of a high order of ability and intelligence, and deserve, not only the thanks of the national organization, but also of all who are friendly to the thousands of soldiers who were benefited by their administration. The Executive Committee met every Tuesday and more frequently when required.

Mrs. J. Ellen Foster began service at the commencement of war, and was very active in and around Washington in camp, hospital, and the railway relief work. She also visited Camp Wikoff, Camp Black, Camp McPherson, Camp Thomas, Chickamauga, camp at Huntsville, Ala., and the hospitals in New York and Boston, where sick soldiers were quartered. Her experience gave her opportunities of suggesting improvement in many departments of work, and the administration of relief, not only by the Red Cross, but by other organizations as well.

Captain George C. Lewis, on the twenty-first of June, was elected secretary of the committee. He had been an officer in the Civil War, and had large experience among soldiers, both in camp and hospital. His first visit to Camp Alger was made on that date, and from that time, until the camp was discontinued, he was constantly on duty there, seeing that supplies were furnished, and all possible relief extended. His headquarters were in a large hospital tent, from which the flag of the Red Cross was flying. The principal office of the Executive Committee being in Washington, at No. 1310 G street, which was tendered free of charge by Dr. and Mrs. J. Ford Thompson, and which the committee has retained much longer than originally anticipated.

Experienced nurses seemed to be needed at Camp Alger. Patients were not receiving the necessary care and attention. The committee supplied mattresses, sheets, pillows and slips, mosquito bars, lemons, and a large quantity of medicine, pajamas, underclothing, night-shirts, handkerchiefs, groceries, delicacies, etc.

The surgeons at the hospitals were timid about asking the government for supplies. As stated, the surgeon-in-chief at Camp Alger seemed to think that the soldiers who were taken sick should be treated in such a manner as would inure them to the hardships of camp, and the life of a soldier. When spoken to on this subject he said, “These men must understand that war is not play.” One of the assistant surgeons said, “It is much easier to ask the Red Cross for supplies, and they can be obtained sooner than by asking the government, as there is so much red tape and it takes so long to get everything.” When the kitchens at Camp Alger were inspected the food did not appear to be of the right kind, and was not properly cooked. Point Sheridan, Va., was visited by Mrs. Mussey on July 29, and sixteen men were found sick. They seemed to be suffering for supplies, especially medicine, which had been ordered on June 27, but had not been received. The Red Cross delivered them proper medicine within twenty-four hours. It was found that each camp hospital must have its regular visitors, and different members of the committee were appointed. Articles needed were supplied from headquarters in Washington, and large shipments were also sent direct from New York to various points. On several occasions underclothing and pajamas were supplied by the hundred within twenty-four hours.

Early in August, the Washington Barracks were made a post hospital, and the Red Cross aid was gladly accepted by Major Adair, surgeon in charge. For a long time our committee supplied this point with 800 pounds of ice, 5 gallons of chicken soup, 30 gallons of milk, 20 pounds of butter daily, as well as 2 crates of eggs weekly. We also furnished 1200 suits of underwear, several hundred suits of pajamas, 500 towels, several hundred pairs of slippers, socks and medicines, antiseptic dressings, and numerous small articles. The work at this point was closed up October 8, with expressions of mutual satisfaction.

The Secretary of War gave authority for the establishment of diet kitchens in the camps near Washington, and Mrs. Mussey, who had taken a special interest in this work from the beginning, was given general charge of the establishment of the kitchens.

A diet kitchen was established at Camp Bristow, and two competent male colored cooks placed in charge. Major Weaver, the chief surgeon, and his staff of five surgeons, were both devoted and competent in their service, and the sick soldiers were loud in their praise.

We found it was unnecessary to establish one at the hospital at the Washington Barracks as arrangements there were so good, and it only seemed necessary to furnish fresh soups daily, and the committee made a contract for five gallons per day at cost for material only.

The committee authorized Mrs. E.S. Mussey and Mrs. J.A.T. Hull to establish a diet kitchen at Fort Myer. Major Davis, surgeon in charge, yielded his own wishes to the Secretary of War. As no building was furnished, the committee made a contract for one of a temporary character, which was put up at a cost, when completed with range, plumbing, etc., of about $350.00. Dr. Mary E. Green, president of the National Household Economical Association, was secured as superintendent, and in not more than ten days from the time of its commencement the building was completed, furnished and orders being filled. It has been a great assistance, not only in furnishing properly cooked food, but invaluable as an object lesson in neatness and skilled cooking.

The government has voluntarily paid all the bills for meat, chickens and milk, leaving the committee to pay for groceries, and wages of employes. Dr. Green has rendered such efficient service that she has been employed by the government to establish diet kitchens at other points.

At Fort Myer nearly four hundred patients were suffering with typhoid and no provision existed for preparing a special diet. Canned soup was heated up and served to those just leaving a strictly milk diet, and the so-called chicken broth, which was served wholly unsatisfactorily to both physicians and nurses. When the diet kitchen was completed, beef, mutton and chicken broth, made fresh daily in the manner best calculated to bring out the nutritive value of the meat, were prepared. Mutton broth was made from hind quarters only, and beef broth from solid meat, with no waste. Albumen, so necessary to repair the waste of the system by fevers, was supplied in the palatable form of rich custards, as ice cream and blanc mange—gelatine made into jellies with port and sherry wines—and albumen jelly, all nourishing to the irritated linings.

During the month of September from the seventh instant, 55c orders, averaging fifteen portions each, or 8250 portions, were filled in the diet kitchen. Physicians, nurses and patients unite in saying the aid they secured from this work is of inestimable value, not only in saving lives, but in hastening the recovery of all. Major Davis, as the surgeon in charge, has expressed his high appreciation of the good results obtained by establishing the kitchen, and the methods pursued in conducting it.

In response to suggestions from the general committee in New York, a special committee was sent to Fortress Monroe to meet the first wounded, who came up from the battlefields of El Caney, San Juan and Guasimas. The surgeon in charge, Dr. DeWitt, stated their immediate needs, and supplies were sent one day after they were called for, consisting in part of 500 pairs of pajamas, twenty-five pairs of crutches, 200 pairs of slippers, 350 yards of rubber sheeting, large quantities of antiseptic dressings, five dozen gallons of whiskey and brandy, 200 cans of soup, granite-ware basins, pitchers, dishes, etc.

Several other visits were made to this point, resulting in the employment of additional trained nurses, with proper provision for their maintenance. Arrangements were also made on behalf of the general committee for supplying ice for the use of troops on board the transports going south, and also for the sick on their journey northward. Mr. Bickford was afterward designated to take charge of the work of the Red Cross at this point, so further work on the part of our committee was unnecessary.

The branch of the work, which has been really one of the most difficult to conduct, was the looking after soldiers, who passed through the city mostly from Southern to Northern camps, and those who were going home. There was such a general demand on the part of the men for coffee, bread and other supplies, and it was so hard to limit our service to the sick soldiers alone, that we soon determined to feed not only the convalescent, but all who were hungry. Soldiers from the following organizations were fed and supplied, the well men receiving bread and butter sandwiches:

Parts of the 5th and 6th Artillery, 25th Infantry, two troops of 1st Cavalry, 12th, 16th and 17th Infantry, portions of the 8th, 9th and 10th Cavalry, all United States troops, and the following volunteer forces: 22d Kansas, 3d and 4th Missouri, 1st Maine, 2d Tennessee, 7th Illinois, 1st, 8th, 9th, 12th, 13th, 15th and 17th Pennsylvania, 1st Connecticut, 5th Maryland, 2d, 3d, 8th, 9th, 14th and 65th New York, 1st and 2d New Jersey, two brigades of United States Signal Corps, and detachments from a number of other regiments, in all about 40,000 men.

Very frequently the committee furnished handkerchiefs and soap, as well as reading matter. The sick were given soup and milk packed in ice, fruit, medicines, etc. Forty-five were removed from the trains and taken to the hospitals in Washington. We used, in this connection, not only the services of trained nurses in the employ of the Red Cross, but Dr. Bayne was detailed by the War Department, and rendered most efficient service, as he was always ready and willing to do everything in his power, day or night, for the relief of the sick.

The War Department ordered for the use of the committee the erection of two tents in close proximity to our rooms, which were at 915 Maryland Avenue. One of these tents was filled with fully equipped cots, on which the invalids were placed while waiting the arrival of ambulances, and the other was used as a general depot for supplies. The War Department paid for the bread we used in this work, and, also, for 4346 loaves furnished to the Pension Office Relief Committee, which was engaged in the same kind of work. Many donations of food and material were received, and as stated, nearly forty thousand men were fed, and how some of them did eat not only as if they were making up for the fasts of the past, but for any which might occur in the future.

Mrs. James Tanner had charge of this work, which was very exacting, and she had been appointed a committee to secure reading matter for the different camps, before the Red Cross Committee was organized, and collected several wagon loads of books, magazines, and other periodicals, which were sent to Camp Alger, Fort Myer, Point Sheridan, Fort Washington, Chickamauga, Tampa and Santiago. Distribution of this reading matter was also made at the Red Cross quarters at 915 Maryland Avenue and handed to the soldiers who passed through the city on trains.

All bills for ice furnished to Point Sheridan, Va., Washington Barracks, and to the Diet Kitchen at Fort Myer have been paid by the Red Cross Ice Plant Auxiliary of New York, which also furnished the large ice chests for the latter point.

The Legion of Loyal Women, of which Mrs. Thomas W. Calver, a member of our committee, was president, acted as an auxiliary for the Red Cross Committee, and made a large number of mosquito nets, flannel bandages, wash cloths, and pajamas. Besides this, they collected many supplies, consisting of boxes of oranges, lemons, tea, coffee, jelly, condensed milk, crackers, yeast powder, cocoa, stamps, writing paper, tobacco, fruit, soap, socks, handkerchiefs, towels, nightshirts, underclothes, pajamas, quinine and other medicine, which were sent to the various camps.

Generous donations of clothing, jellies, cordials and money were also received from various auxiliaries of the ladies’ of the Union Veteran Legion.

The Red Cross Committee assisted in the establishment of a temporary home in this city for the returning volunteers. The existence of this home was limited to two months. The time will expire November 10, when it will be broken up. It has cared for a daily average of sixty soldiers. The Red Cross assisted by furnishing cots and furniture. Mrs. Calver, of our committee, is in charge, and it is conducted without expense to the Red Cross.

The total amount expended in the Railway Relief work, in feeding men as they passed through the city, was $2637.13.

Arrangements were also made after this work closed to look after all the sick soldiers, who came in at the several railroad stations.

The treasurer, C.J. Bell, will transmit a full report, with vouchers for all expenditures which have been up to this date, $7560, and with outstanding bills amounting to about $1000 more.

A large number of ladies rendered excellent service in making sheets, pillow-cases, mosquito nets, pajamas, bandages and articles too numerous to mention. Many volunteer nurses were anxious to go where they could render service to the sick and wounded.

It is gratifying to be able to state that whatever view the surgeons and other officers may have had as to the need of the Red Cross at the beginning of the war, at the close they joined with the private soldiers in testifying to its wonderful and efficient work.

Among the principal donations were those from the Lutheran Church Society, Hagerstown, Md., consisting of 50 pajamas, 50 suits of underclothing, 50 nightshirts, 40 sheets, 250 pairs of socks, 100 towels, 200 handkerchiefs, 75 rolls of bandages, delicacies and sundry articles. There were also daily contributions of different supplies, demonstrating the general interest taken in our work.

There were distributed by this committee, in part, 800 sheets, 500 pillow-cases, 800 suits of pajamas, 1500 suits of underclothing, 1600 abdominal bandages, 800 pairs of socks, 750 nightshirts, 350 mosquito bars, 100 rubber sheets, 400 pairs of slippers, 2000 palm leaf fans, 75 large boxes of soap, 150 cots, 250 mattresses, 100 pairs of blankets, 275 pillows, $1000 worth of groceries, $300 malted milk, $850 soups and bouillons, $725 medicines and surgical supplies, $250 wines and liquors, and $1050 milk, a great variety and quantity of smaller articles and supplies.

The following supplies were received from the general New York Committee: 50 boxes of ivory soap, 50 rubber sheets, 400 suits of underwear, 250 sheets, 250 pillow-cases, 250 nightshirts, 200 pairs of slippers, 500 suits of pajamas, $200 worth of malted milk, beef extract and Mellin’s food, $700 worth of canned soups and bouillons and $6000 cash.

In closing, permit me to thank Vice-President Barton and the Executive Committee for prompt and liberal responses to every request made for aid of any character, and for immediately recognizing the fact that the committee at this point had a work placed upon it very extensive and unique in character, and requiring a large outlay of money and service.

I desire to call to your special attention the great service rendered by Mrs. E.S. Mussey, who, during the absence of Mrs. Foster and myself from the city, acted as chairman of the committee, and for two months gave nearly all of her time to its service, visiting different camps and hospitals, and in the work devolving upon her she was untiring and unusually efficient.

Much complaint has been made as to the location of Camp Alger, because of the prevalence of typhoid and malarial fever, and the absence of water supply both for drinking and bathing purposes. A personal knowledge of this section of Virginia, extending over many years, enables me to state that it has been regarded as unusually healthy, and a most desirable section for homes, the growth and development of which would have been very rapid had there been an additional bridge giving greater facilities for crossing the Potomac. The water there has been considered pure and healthy, and used by many families without bad results.

Falls Church, near this camp, has been regarded as one of the healthiest and most desirable suburbs of the National Capital. The topography of the ground and the presence of a large amount of shade were very suitable for the purposes of camp life. It was, however, evident, even to the inexperienced eye of a layman, that good, practical daily scavenger service aided by the effective use of disinfectants was sadly needed both for the comfort and health of the men; that the presence of numerous booths, stands and peddlers engaged in selling soft drinks, fruits, cakes, candy, etc., tended to further demoralize the already interrupted digestion of the soldiers. No matter what the general orders were they could not be made effective without the earnest and intelligent co-operation of regimental officers and soldiers. Could this be secured within two or three months from men not experienced in war? A feeling of individual responsibility appeared to be lacking. One of the most useful officers who can be detailed for camp duty is an inspector, one who will not only inspect daily, but insist that the men take care of themselves, and co-operate to prevent disease, especially in keeping the camp in proper sanitary condition by constant attention to sinks and the water supply.

The Red Cross entered upon its great work at the beginning of the war under many difficulties. Instead of being aided and encouraged in an undertaking that comprehended the generous spirit of the nation, its mission was oftimes interrupted and hindered by officers of prominence and rank. It is proper to say, however, that the President and Secretary of War were at all times deeply interested in our work, and did all in their power to expedite our plans. There appeared to be a jealous apprehension in some quarters that the Red Cross would interfere with established institutions. What it has accomplished is a matter of history, daily recorded in the public press, it has not been aggressive, nor has it dominated any legitimate authority. It has sought to be the servant and not the master. As one general particularly friendly to the organization remarked, “the Red Cross has not been the foe, but the friend of every one, even of red tape.”

If we had any criticism to make it would be in favor of more practical common sense dealing with all matters especially those pertaining to the camp and hospital, and of the necessity of fixing individual responsibility so as to be certain of results as well as orders.

Many high-minded and patriotic officers have been blamed where they ought to have been praised; one distinguished professional man dying from the effects of undeserved fault finding.

If another war should ever come to us as a nation, we trust the lessons of that which has just closed will not be forgotten. Many of the very best and most conscientious surgeons are not business men. Men who have not had business experience in time of peace cannot be expected to learn at once new methods in time of war so as to perfect or harmonize a great system. Should not the executive officer in every large hospital be selected somewhat with reference to his business capacity? Good surgeons and physicians have enough to occupy them in attending to their professional duties. They had too much to attend to in most instances during the Spanish war, and the number of deaths in comparison to the number of sick and wounded has been surprisingly small.

I want to place upon record the generous kindness of Dr. and Mrs. J. Ford Thompson in tendering to the committee the use of house No. 1310 G Street for headquarters; W.B. Moses & Sons for furniture loaned for our use; Springman & Sons for free transportation of goods; to the railroads for reduction of fare; to the Falls Church Electric Railroad, and Washington and Norfolk Steamship Company for free transportation; to the Chesapeake and Potomac Telephone Company for telephone, and to all who generously worked and contributed for the success of the committee.

The army and navy embodied the power of the government in the Spanish war, but the Red Cross in a large degree represented the affectionate regard of the American people, for those who went out to defend the flag of the Union, and their great desire to mitigate in every possible way the sufferings resulting from exposure, disease and conflict, as well as to relieve distress wherever it existed.

Courage and charity go hand in hand, and when the smoke of battle has rolled away, and the tattoo and reveille are memories of the past; when the white tents of the camps are folded; the equipment of war is exchanged for the implements of peace the appreciation of the citizen soldier for the Red Cross will grow in volume as he sits by his fireside and tells how its ministries gave relief and aid to his comrades and himself in the camp, the hospital, at Siboney, Santiago, Porto Rico and elsewhere, and how it extended succor even to his enemies when the conflict ceased.

The Red Cross of peace will outlive the Red Flag of war, even as charity shall survive the force of arms. Let us hope that the former ensign may soon float by the side of the flags of all the nations and peoples of the world, as an evidence of the advance of civilization, and the universal desire that there be no more war; that men everywhere are ready to extend a helping hand to all who suffer from disaster or disease. When this glad day comes war will be no more. Arbitration will be the supreme power.

And may I say, in closing, that no one during the past quarter of a century has in a larger degree aided in the cultivation of peace and good will among men and the promotion of a spirit of fraternity among the peoples of the earth than the president of the American National Red Cross, who, during the Spanish war, has rendered such valuable and indefatigable service in the cause of humanity.

ON SAN JUAN HILL, SANTIAGO.

CAMP THOMAS.

The agent first appointed for Chickamauga Park, was Dr. Charles R. Gill. Shortly afterwards, however, Dr. Gill expressed a desire to go to Cuba, and he was relieved, Mr. E.C. Smith being placed in charge of this field, which proved eventually to be one of the most important stations of the Red Cross. As the demands of the camp increased, Mr. A.M. Smith was sent to assist his brother in the work. Their services have been eminently satisfactory to all concerned, and many voluntary expressions of appreciation have been received. All requisitions for assistance were promptly filled by the Executive Committee in New York, and in addition to the large amount of supplies sent, about $16,000 in cash were expended at the camp. Mr. Smith, in his report on the work done at this camp, says:

The headquarters of the American National Red Cross, at Camp Thomas, Chickamauga Park, Ga., was located alongside the historic Brotherton House, which was in the thickest of the fight in 1863. No array of mere numerals written to express dollars, or tables of figures standing for quantities, could in comprehensive sense tell the story of Red Cross work at Chickamauga, in 1898. The record is written indelibly in the hearts of thousands of soldiers who were stricken with disease on this battlefield, and the story has been told at quiet home firesides in every State of the Union.

All those who have labored in the work of mercy have been repaid a thousandfold in words of thankfulness and appreciation from fevered lips, and the praise of Christian men and women throughout the country. In answer to the petitions of anxious wives, mothers and fathers, and the tender prayers of prattling infants, God put strength in the arms of the noble women who wore the badge of the Red Cross, and made them heroic in an hour of great trial.

SPANISH GUERILLAS.

A MOUNTED ADVANCE, RECONNOITRING.

It has been testified by the gallant survivors of Santiago, and other sanguinary engagements, that the chief terror was carried to the hearts of our gallant men through the awful silence of the enemy’s bullets, and the mystery which enshrouded their position because of the use of smokeless powder, leaving no mark for retaliation. Here in Chickamauga, men fell from the ranks day after day, who seemed to have been singled out as the most robust and hardy of all, and were carried helpless to the regimental, division, corps, and general hospitals, stricken by an unseen foe. The danger lurked in the air that all breathed, and the apparently pure, limpid water, God’s greatest gift to man, became his deadliest enemy.

When the plague descended on the camp, and a full realization of present and impending horrors was forced upon all intelligent minds, frantic efforts were made to stay the progress of the destroyer, but the seeds had been sown, and the epidemic was fated to run its course. It seemed incongruous that such a spot should be so afflicted; in all the wide continent there is no fairer place. The valley stretching between Lookout Mountain and Missionary Ridge is one of the most beautiful of all the fertile valleys of the world; sunshine and shade here mingle to satisfy every sense. Our boys entered the park joyfully, and all who should have known of the requirements of a camp, pronounced it an ideal spot. There was no adequate preparation for the unexpected, which some say “always happens.” The action of the Red Cross redeemed the situation. Stephen E. Barton, chairman of the Executive Committee, promptly authorized measures to alleviate suffering, to quote the language of the authorization, “without stint.” Elias Charles Smith, the field agent of the Red Cross, acting at once on the orders of his superior, proceeded to find ways, the means being furnished. Milk and ice were the chief requisites. All the farming country surrounding the camp was called upon to supply the milk, some of it coming from as far as Biltmore, N.C., from the celebrated dairy of a millionaire.

The ice came from Chattanooga, and both ice and milk were supplied without delay, with no red tape, no halting, “without stint,” to the sick. Requisitions for carloads of delicacies were sent by telegraph, and when the needs were urgent the goods came, not by freight but by express. Soups, wines, fruit, and in fact every conceivable article that could contribute to the comfort and recovery of the sick was sent for, dispatched, received and distributed. There were no “middle men” to question or quibble about the advisability of things being done, no halting and haggling about how things should be done. The field agent of the Red Cross ascertained the urgent necessities of the sick, through the best official sources, and—presto!—the necessities were on the ground and in use.

The problem of nursing was coincident. Men in the division and other hospitals were willing, no doubt, but there was “lack of woman’s nursing.” There was no “dearth of woman’s tears,”—at home.

The Red Cross Auxiliary No. 3 of New York, through the agency of Miss Maud Cromlein in the field, took up this work. At one time there were 140 young women graduate nurses in the service of the Red Cross in this camp, mainly at Sternberg Hospital. How to care for this large number of refined young women, unused to the hardships of camp life, was a serious problem. Dormitories were built to shelter them, and furnished for their comfort. A contract was made with a steam laundry at Chattanooga to wash their clothing and everything possible was done to make their stay at least endurable. Some fell sick, of course, and were tenderly cared for or furloughed and sent to their homes. Under the direction of Miss Maxwell a perfect system was established in all the work, which commanded the respect and approbation of the medical officers. Diet kitchens were introduced, and the sick were furnished with every necessary delicacy.

It is now a matter of history that this first organized experiment of using women in large numbers as nurses in a field hospital has been an unqualified success. It has the official approval of the medical officers of the government from Surgeon-General Sternberg to the smallest, humblest subaltern.

The Red Cross did not confine its efforts to the help of nurses wearing the Red Cross. At the old Third Division First Corps Hospital, afterward called Sanger, Sisters of Charity and Sisters of Mercy ministered to the sick. The same attention was given to them; all requisitions for milk and ice and delicacies were promptly filled. One of these noble women, Sister Stella Boyle, wrote, “We are overwhelmed with your kindness—what should we have done without the Red Cross!” Leiter Hospital received the same help; milk and ice and delicacies were furnished “promptly and without stint.” That was the watchword. And so with the regimental hospitals; the surgeons in charge made requisition for necessary supplies and they were forthcoming, even to the day of the departure of the last troops from the camp, the hospital trains being supplied as well. Thus the Red Cross followed the sick to the doors of their own homes.

The Christian women of Chattanooga belonging to the Epworth League and the churches of that city, did a greatly needed work in establishing hospitals for the care of sick soldiers enroute. They were amazed and delighted when they learned they could make requisition on the Red Cross for necessary supplies.

Field Agent E.C. Smith, frail of body but stout of soul, was stricken at his post of duty with typhoid September 12, but is convalescent and rapidly gaining strength. When Miss Cromlein and Miss Maxwell retired about the same date, they were succeeded by Miss Gladwin and Miss Lounsbury, who have ably managed the affairs of the Red Cross at Sternberg. Under my direction Miss Gladwin recently visited Anniston, Ala., and found the service of the Red Cross greatly needed at Camp Shipp. Miss Gladwin has established a Diet Kitchen at that camp and has done much to better the condition of the soldiers in the camp hospitals.

There are still 200 sick at Sternberg and 50 at Leiter, but these will soon I hope be furloughed and returned to their homes.

All who have represented the Red Cross at Chickamauga have worked with the greatest self-denial and enthusiasm with full appreciation of the lofty aims of the society and with personal pride. When the roll of honor is made up, I know of no name that should be omitted.

U.S.S. “OREGON.”

JACKSONVILLE, FLA.

At Jacksonville, Fla., the work at the camp was under the direction of the Rev. Alexander Kent, of Washington, D.C., who has been a member of the American National Red Cross for many years. He began his duties about the middle of June and, assisted by his son, continued until the order for the abandonment of the camp was issued. The territory covered by this agency included also the camps at Miami and Fernandina. The affairs of the Red Cross in this field were most efficiently conducted and with great credit to Dr. Kent and his assistant. In addition to the medical and hospital supplies and delicacies, which were furnished in great quantities, over thirteen thousand dollars were spent in adding to the comforts of the sick and convalescent. Dr. Kent makes the following interesting report:

On June 16 I arrived in Jacksonville, in company with Miss Clara Barton, then on her way to Key West and Santiago. We visited Camp Cuba Libre in the afternoon, when I enjoyed the great advantage of being presented by Miss Barton to several of the officials as the representative of the Red Cross at this point. On the following morning I visited the hospital—that of the Second Division, the First being at Miami and the Third not formed—where I found what appeared to me to be very distressing and unhealthful conditions. The number of patients at that time was small, but, few as they were, no adequate provision had been made for their comfort. Most of them, indeed, were on cots, but few had either sheets or nightshirts to cover their nakedness. They were either lying in soiled underclothing, sweltering in the heat under army blankets, or destitute of any clothing whatever. I lost no time in ordering one hundred sheets, with the same number of pillow-cases and ticks, having assurance from one of the surgeons that the latter could be readily filled with moss and pine needles, making a comfort-giving and healthful pillow. By the time this need was met I learned that the sick were destitute of suitable food, so I made it my next business to provide a sufficiency of this. No sooner had I begun this work than I had to face the fact that the hospital had no proper facilities for cooking this food and no place in which to care for it and keep it cool and sweet when prepared. So I purchased a large Blue Flame oil stove and a No. 6 Alaska ice chest. I soon discovered that the patients were suffering from want of ice and made haste to secure an adequate supply of this. But in all these things adequate provision for one week was no adequate provision for the next. Patients came into the hospital in ever-increasing numbers; cots, sheets, pillows and pillow-cases had to be doubled and trebled and quadrupled as the weeks went by. The government provided many sheets, many cots and many pillows, but the demand ever outran the supply, and the Red Cross was called on continually to make up the lack. In the matter of ice, milk, eggs, lemons, malted milk, peptonoids, clam bouillon, beef extract, calfsfoot jelly, gelatine, cornstarch, tapioca, condensed milk, rice, barley, sugar, butter, and delicacies of all kinds, the government made no provision, neither did the hospital from its ration fund. All supplies of this kind were furnished by the Red Cross or by other charitable or beneficent agencies. So far as I have been able to learn, and I questioned those in charge of the division hospitals, no use was made of the ration fund in the Jacksonville hospitals in the way of procuring delicacies for patients. The sole reliance for these things was the Red Cross and similar agencies of individual and organized beneficence.

Of individual beneficence the most marked examples were Mrs. Marshall, proprietor of the Carleton Hotel; Mrs. Moulton, wife of Colonel Moulton, of the Second Illinois, and Mrs. Rich, a quiet, modest lady of this city. These gave their whole time to the work of devising ways and means for promoting the comfort and health of the sick. They made chicken broth, ice cream, wine jellies and a variety of delicacies grateful to the palates of the sick soldiers. Other Jacksonville ladies did much in this direction, but these ladies were constant and untiring in their efforts. Though Mrs. Marshall had many of the soldiers cared for free of charge at her own hotel, never for a day was she absent from the camp. She was a veritable ministering angel, and the Red Cross is greatly indebted to her for much of the information that helped us to give wisely and when most needed. Through Mrs. Moulton many of the good people of Chicago bestowed their benefactions. Five days out of every week found Mrs. Rich at one of the division hospitals, making her ice cream for the boys and giving them a taste of her delicious wine jellies. When the Red Cross learned of her excellent work it took pains to keep her supplied with all needed material, beside furnishing a twenty-five quart ice cream freezer with which to do her work. All of these women deserve a more extended and a worthier tribute than we can pay them in this report.

With the growth of the hospital there came ever-increasing demands for ice and milk, for delicacies of every sort, and for all the comforts and conveniences that tend to make hospital work pleasant and effective. Early in the history of the Second Division hospital, the Red Cross paid the bills for a bath house and a kitchen. It furnished also the large circular wall tent for convalescents. It gave over a hundred cots and mattresses, and nearly a thousand pillows. Of sheets and pillow-cases, nightshirts and pajamas, it gave many thousands. We not only distributed a large number sent from New York; boxes were sent us from St. Augustine, from Augusta, Ga., from Connecticut, Pennsylvania and the District of Columbia. Few people have any conception of the quantity of such articles required to keep a hospital with five hundred to seven hundred patients in good running order. So often are these things soiled that there must be at least three or four sets to every cot. When there are three or four hospitals, with an aggregate sick list ranging from fifteen hundred to two thousand, the number of sheets and pillow-cases, nightshirts and pajamas necessary to keep the beds and the patients presentable is surprisingly large. Of course the government has supplied the greater number of sheets and pillow-cases, but the Red Cross has furnished probably the greater number of pillows, nightshirts and pajamas. In none of these things has the supply ever quite equaled the demand. Even at the present time the cry of need is almost as loud as ever. When the recuperating hospital was established at Pablo Beach, the Red Cross, at the request of the chief-surgeon, supplied two hundred and fifty sets of dishes with a complete outfit of pitchers, trays, buckets and many other things. Even the business of the chief-surgeon’s office and that of the surgeon at Pablo Beach is transacted on desks furnished by the Red Cross at the request of these parties. It has contributed to furnish the diet kitchens with stoves, utensils and dishes, and has supplied the hospitals themselves with many articles of convenience and comfort. It provided four dozen large clothes hampers, printed many thousands of patient records and other papers. It had fifty large ice chests manufactured and placed one in each ward of the principal hospitals. It gave over seven hundred buckets for the carrying of offal, and furnished screens for the use of the nurses. It gave bed-pans and urinals in large numbers, over a thousand tumblers, medicine glasses, graduated glasses, a sterilizing apparatus, hypodermic syringes and needles. Of the latter we learned that there was not a single whole one in the hospital at the time we were called on. Scores of men had been obliged to receive their hypodermic injections from a broken point, suffering greatly from the operation and subsequent results. The Red Cross has furnished over one thousand dollars worth of medicines not on the government list, besides malted milk, peptonoids, pepto mangan, peptogenic milk powder, maltine and a large shipment of medicines sent from New York. It has given over a thousand bath and surgical sponges and towels in immense quantities. In short, with the exception of tents, cots, blankets, and, to a considerable extent, sheets, furnished by the government, the Red Cross, up to September 1st, furnished the greater part of the hospital equipment. As the several heads of divisions have said to me again and again. “The hospitals never could have equipped themselves from their ration fund. They would have broken down utterly without the aid of the Red Cross.”

We have spent here over thirteen thousand dollars in cash for hospital equipment and supplies of various kinds, including ice and milk, in addition to the large quantities of goods sent from New York the cost of which we do not know. And with all this, the need has not been met as fully or as promptly as it should have been. The number of the sick increased so greatly beyond the expectations of the officers in charge that the supply has never, for any considerable time, been equal to the demand. Even now, when the government has allowed sixty cents a day for each patient in the hospital, and has recently so extended the order as to include regimental as well as division hospitals, there is still continuous appeal to the Red Cross for a variety of things, which those in charge of the hospital fund do not feel warranted in buying, and as yet few of the regiments have gotten their hospitals into shape to ask for anything. As they move to Savannah in a few days, they will not be in condition to draw any money for weeks to come. It is very fortunate therefore, that your committee has seen fit to grant our last requisition, for the goods you have shipped will be of great benefit to the soldiers on their way to Cuba.

I have omitted to state that a most important part of the work of the Red Cross has been the supplying of ice for the purpose of cooling the drinking water of the camps. Our ice bills for camp and hospitals, at an average of thirty-five cents per hundred pounds have been over six thousand dollars, the Second Division hospital alone often consuming from four to five tons a day. Our milk bills were also large, averaging for some time over five hundred dollars a week, at a cost of forty cents a gallon.

Our relations with both army and medical officials have been, on the whole, harmonious and pleasant. Perhaps the best evidence of this is the fact that the government teams and men have always been at our service whether to haul the goods from the wharf to the store or from the store to the camp. Some little feeling arose over my attitude in regard to the necessity for female nurses, but as the outcome has abundantly shown the soundness of my contention, that has pretty much passed away. Our hospitals have been far from ideal but I believe they are generally regarded as the best in the country, and perhaps none have realized their shortcomings and defects more than the men charged with their administration. It is not an easy matter to select, even from an American army, a sufficient number of capable and reliable men for so large and complex an institution, and incapacity or infidelity at any point is liable not only to bring most serious results, but to throw discredit upon the entire management. Doubtless many things have been done that should never have been permitted, and many left undone that constitute a record of what ought to be criminal neglect, yet these things can be wholly avoided only by men of the highest ability and largest experience, working with trained subordinates, and with every facility for successful endeavor. It has not been possible to secure such conditions in any of the hospitals. The men in charge have been obliged to use such material as they could get, and often the commanding officers of regiments, when asked for a detail for hospital work, have given the very poorest material they had. I am disposed, therefore, to have pretty large charity always for the surgeon-in-charge. He has a most difficult task, and at the very best, can only hope for moderate success. Ideal results he can never secure.

I have said nothing of our work at Miami or Fernandina, for there is little to say. The troops were moved from Miami so soon after we were made acquainted with their needs, that we did little more than supply the hospital with ice, during the weeks in which the sick were convalescing. We were not permitted to do even this at Fernandina. Those in charge of the hospitals, division and regimental, disclaimed all need of aid. The government supplied them with all that they required. We have had many testimonies from officers and privates, showing the profound appreciation everywhere felt for the work of the Red Cross. Perhaps no other part of its work was so highly prized by the soldiers at large as that which furnished them cool drinking water.

Had the chief-surgeon, Colonel Maus, not been so deeply prejudiced against female nurses in general, and Red Cross nurses in particular, we might have done a much greater work in the hospitals than was permitted to us. While the Second Division hospital was still young, the Red Cross offered its nurses freely and gratuitously. It offered to shelter and feed them at its own expense, but the offer was spurned indignantly and with scarcely disguised contempt. We were told that female nurses were not needed, that the hospital had already more skilled nurses that it could use, and that the female nurses were a nuisance round a camp anyway. Most of them, the chief-surgeon affirmed, were drawn to the work by a morbid sentimentality or by motives of even a more questionable character. He would have none of them. But the time came when even this officer had to change his attitude if not his opinions, and women nurses were sought for and welcomed to the hospital by hundreds. That they have proven a great blessing to the boys, no one now questions; many most pronounced in their opposition are now loudest in their praise, and the Red Cross rejoices that the good work is being done, though itself denied the privilege of doing.

“ALMIRANTE OQUENDO” AFTER THE ENGAGEMENT.

FORT MCPHERSON, GA.

Early in August Mr. D.L. Cobb, on a tour of inspection, arrived at Fort McPherson, Georgia, to see if any assistance was required at the post, and if an agency could be established. It was found that Mrs. Anna E. Nave, wife of Rev. Orville J. Nave, chaplain of the post, and their daughter, Miss Hermione Nave, had established a small dietary kitchen and were supporting a table for convalescents. The object of the kitchen was to provide light and nutritive diet for the soldiers in the barracks who were suffering from stomach troubles, dysentery and kindred digestive disorders, and to care for the convalescents from typhoid fever and other serious sickness, until they were sufficiently recovered to be again returned to the company mess.

As this kitchen was performing an important part in the care of the men, and the demands upon it were daily increasing, it was proposed that it be continued, and its work extended as the demands increased, and that the Red Cross would pay all expenses and furnish all the supplies required. Rev. Orville J. Nave was accordingly appointed as the field agent at Fort McPherson, the kitchen remaining under the immediate care and supervision of Mrs. Nave and her daughter, assisted by a committee of representative women of the city of Atlanta, including Mrs. Governor Atkinson, Miss Mary L. Gordon-Huntley, Mrs. Loulie M. Gordon, Miss Junia McKinley, Mrs. E.H. Barnes, and others.

Under the auspices of the Red Cross the capacity of the kitchen was soon doubled, and the table was maintained until the first of October, when assistance was no longer necessary. At the table about 20,000 meals were served. By this means doubtless many lives were saved, for the percentage of relapses among the typhoid fever cases, ordinarily quite large, was very small at this post. In addition to the supplies of food, medicines and clothing sent to this field, in response to the requisitions, some $1400 in cash were expended in support of the table and in furnishing those things which were at times needed quickly, and which could be purchased in the local markets at Atlanta.

A stenographer was also furnished, so that Dr. Nave might be able to answer the many inquiries from parents and relatives of men in the hospitals, and attend to the ordinary correspondence connected with the work. Seven nurses were supplied to assist in the hospital work. Dr. Nave in his report says:

The importance of this work, as a supplement to that done by the government for the relief of the sick, cannot be overstated. An institution, such as an army hospital, deals with the sick by masses. Much must be left to subordinates, many of whom have little or no experience in caring for the sick. The system is devised for the many. But, where many are sick, a percentage of the patients cannot regain health without special care. The work done by the Red Cross at Fort McPherson was that which could not be done effectually by institutional methods. Furthermore, those who assisted in the work were actuated solely by philanthropic motives. They therefore brought elements to their work that employes too often lack, elements of gentleness and love. Two thousand soldiers in as many homes, nursed back to health, live to love and honor the Red Cross in memory of the helping hand sent to them and administered through the hospital at Fort McPherson. The total cash expenditures, including the cost of maintaining the kitchen, was $2242.

To Dr. Nave, his wife and daughter, and to the Atlanta Committee of the Red Cross, great credit is due for the efficient manner in which the auxiliary work at this point was carried on. Acting with discretion, and with loyalty to the principles of the Red Cross, they have carried their work to a successful conclusion without a complaint from any source.

U.S. WAR SHIPS BEFORE THE ENTRANCE TO SANTIAGO HARBOR.

U.S. WAR SHIPS BEFORE THE ENTRANCE TO SANTIAGO HARBOR.

CAMP HOBSON, GA.

At Camp Hobson, Lithia Springs, Ga., a diet kitchen was also maintained, under the direction of Miss Junia McKinley, assisted by the Atlanta Committee of the Red Cross, of which the following account is received:

The diet kitchen was opened here on Monday, August 9, and remained in operation three weeks, at the expiration of which time the camp broke up. During the first week after the kitchen was established, when detachments from the Sixth, Seventh, Eighth, Twenty-first and Twenty-fifth regiments were in camp, 1176 meals were served. The next week orders were received for the removal of the Eighth and part of the other regiments to Montauk Point, consequently the number of convalescents was reduced, but during the second and third week 2066 meals were served, making a total of 3242 meals served at the table and in the hospital during the time the kitchen was in operation. The meals were furnished to convalescents in the hospital, men relieved from duty but not sick enough to be in the hospital, and to the hospital corps. The table meals consisted of the following: For breakfast, cereals, coffee, tea, fresh milk, eggs, toast, bread and butter. For dinner, soups, bouillons, rice and milk, eggs, crackers, bread and fresh milk, coffee, California fruits (canned), wine, jelly or simple dessert. Supper was the same as breakfast, with the addition of stewed fruit. To patients in hospital, beef tea (made from fresh beef as well as extracts), soft-boiled eggs, cream toast and fresh milk was served at regular hours.

The only paid help were two men and one woman, the latter lived near the camp and reported for duty at first meal call and remained until dining tent and kitchen were in order. The other work in kitchen was gratuitously done by Atlanta members of Red Cross Society, assisted by Mrs. Edward H. Barnes, Miss Loulie Gordon Roper (niece of General J.B. Gordon), Miss Emmie McDonnell, Miss Estelle Whelan, Mrs. George Boykin Saunders, all of Atlanta, and the ladies from Sweetwater Park Hotel, who came over daily from the hotel, about half a mile distant from camp, and assisted in serving table meals, also in carrying delicacies to hospitals and distributed flowers among the patients.

It affords us pleasure to acknowledge the uniform courtesy of the army officials, especially the commandant, Major Thomas Wilhelm, Chief Surgeon Major E.L. Swift, Assistant Surgeons Street, Bak and Johnson and Lieutenant Norman, quartermaster. Major Wilhelm had our kitchen built and fly tent for dining hall put up in a few hours after our arrival, detailed men to help whenever needed in kitchen, and with finest courtesy assured us of his appreciation of what was being done to add to the comfort of his sick and convalescent men.

Besides the regular kitchen work at Camp Hobson, the Red Cross furnished for a short time to the hospitals one special nurse (Miss McKinley) and one trained nurse (Miss McLain), who remained until our last patients were sent to Fort McPherson General Hospital and went with them in the hospital train, ministering to their wants until they were transferred to their respective wards there. In this connection we think proper to state that many of our Camp Hobson patients now in Fort McPherson Hospital, one of the best equipped and best managed hospitals in the country, assure us that they can never forget the unfailing kindness of Chief Surgeon Swift and assistants, the faithful care of their Red Cross nurses, nor the delicacies furnished by the diet kitchen at Camp Hobson.

The Red Cross having authorized Miss McKinley to furnish anything necessary for the sick, medicines, fine whiskey and hospital supplies were ordered by telephone from Atlanta, as there was some delay in shipment of government supplies, the orders were promptly filled and proved important factors in improving hospital wards. Clothing was furnished to some of the Camp Hobson men who were left behind and could not draw needed articles of clothing as their “descriptive lists” had not been furnished. When the Twenty-first Regiment left for the North coffee was served on the train to the entire regiment in second section. Most of the ice used after the diet kitchen was established was furnished through Mr. Percy R. Pyne, of New York, who kindly supplied what was needed. Thanks are due G.F. Matthews & Co., of New York, who wrote that they would furnish all the tea needed in the kitchen, but as the camp was about to break up, their kind offer was not accepted.

Special thanks are due to H.W. Blake, manager of Sweetwater Park Hotel at Lithia Springs, for many courtesies extended, when our milkman was late, or our groceries (ordered from Atlanta) were delayed, he furnished fresh milk and eggs for the patients until our supplies arrived. Mrs. Blake sent daily from the beautiful hotel gardens, flowers for hospitals and dining table, also for distribution in hospital trains before leaving Camp Hobson.

In conclusion, we can venture to assure you that while the time of our work at Camp Hobson was short, great good was accomplished, the improvement of convalescents who took meals at the kitchen was very rapid, owing to the well prepared and nourishing food furnished them. The surgeons, as well as hospital stewards, were much gratified at marked improvement in hospital wards after the arrival of Red Cross nurses.

Upon the departure of every hospital train, we served iced milk to fever patients, milk toast to those not restricted to liquid diet, and supplied milk and stimulants for their journey. We thank the Red Cross for the privilege of assisting in their relief work for our soldiers at Camp Hobson, whose appreciation for all that was done for them was unbounded and their gratitude a delight for those who ministered to their wants.

“MARIE TERESA” AFTER THE ENGAGEMENT.

ST. PAUL, MINN.

The story of the Red Cross of St. Paul, Minn., is briefly told in the report by Miss Caroline M. Beaumont, the recording secretary:

The St. Paul Red Cross Aid Society was organized on the ninth of May, 1898, shortly after the beginning of the war, pursuant to a general call for aid, with Mr. A.S. Tallmadge as president, and a full board of officers. It was at first intended to form a regular auxiliary of the Red Cross, directly tributary to the National Organization, and distribute supplies through headquarters only. But the fact that the State volunteer regiments were actually in need of immediate aid to equip them to leave for points of mobilization, induced the society to turn their attention to local needs first.

The Twelfth, Thirteenth and Fourteenth Minnesota Volunteers were first furnished with hospital supplies, delicacies for the sick, and all those necessary articles which the government does not supply, or furnishes only in meagre quantities. Working headquarters were established, requests for donations were published which met with immediate response, which testified to the generosity of the citizens of St. Paul and surrounding towns. Successful entertainments were also given, sewing and packing committees were appointed, and women from all over the city gave freely of their means, their time and their efforts, as they thought of a husband, a son or a dear one in far away Cuba or Manila. The patriotism and loyalty of the men of Minnesota was shared and often inspired by the women who gave so freely. The women of St. Paul with willing hands and loving hearts, have shared in the glories of the war, and the sorrows of personal loss has been mitigated by pride of race, and the love of a country that has borne such soldiers and sailors as our brave boys.

Not in Minnesota alone, but in all the States, the willing hands and loving hearts of the women of America have been among the foremost in affording relief to the sick and wounded. At home in the auxiliaries, in the hospitals, on the transports and at the front, wherever sickness and suffering called.

Early in the campaign they seemed to awaken to the true meaning and the great mission of the Red Cross, and, setting before them the standard, they have followed it from one field of suffering to another. True soldiers of humanity, they have labored earnestly and incessantly, and have proven themselves worthy to wear the emblem of their loving, faithful service—the Red Cross of Geneva.

MONTAUK POINT, L.I.

At the request of the New York Relief Committee, the executive committee of the Red Cross appointed Mr. Howard Townsend as the field agent at Montauk Point, Long Island, under whose supervision the work of the Red Cross at this important station was admirably conducted. Mr. Townsend in his report says:

The Red Cross appeared on the ground on Sunday, August 7, 1898, and its representative remained there permanently after August 10. The first, and in some respects the most important work, was the delivery of a daily supply of pure water to the government officials at the camp. For the first ten days the most serious problem was how to obtain good water, and until the great well was dug, the hospitals were supplied by the Red Cross. Ten thousand gallons of Hygeia water were delivered at the camp, and four tank cars brought daily from Jamaica sufficient spring water to prevent a water famine.

There was important work to be done also in connection with the general hospital, furnishing to it such supplies as were rendered necessary by the hurry and confusion of the first two weeks of the camp’s existence. Cots, clothing, bed-clothing, household appliances and cooking utensils, refrigerators and other articles, in short a large part of the things necessary for a hospital. All of these things were promptly supplied, through the quick communication established with the Red Cross supply depot in New York City, and the system of placing orders by telegraph, by which supplies most needed were often on hand within a few hours after the need was discovered.

Delicacies, fruits and milk were furnished to the hospitals until the government itself was able to meet the demand in this direction. Although the quarantine regulations prevented the Red Cross from being in constant attendance at the detention hospital, yet we kept it abundantly supplied with delicacies, and quite often with necessities. Many tons of supplies were furnished, including food, clothing and stimulants.

CHICKAMAUGA CAMP.

CAMP THOMAS, HEADQUARTERS AMERICAN NATIONAL RED CROSS.

The necessity arising for trained nurses at the general hospital, the services of twenty trained women nurses were offered about August 16, their salaries and all expenses to be paid by the Red Cross. The Secretary of War promptly directed the acceptance of the offer, although insisting that the government should pay all expenses. Since that time there have been as many as one hundred and forty nurses in the hospital at one time, in addition to about one hundred and ten Sisters of Charity. These women nurses uniformly conducted themselves with decorum in the camp, and their services undoubtedly saved the lives of many patients. All the nurses, except the Sisters of Charity, were furnished through the instrumentality of the Red Cross. The division hospitals were established later in the history of the camp, and these were also supplied with suitable provisions, delicacies, medical stores and instruments, and Red Cross nurses.

The Red Cross yacht arrived at Camp Wyckoff on the eleventh of August with the first load of supplies. The boat was furnished for the use of the Red Cross by the Relief Committee of the Red Cross in New York. This vessel is admirably fitted for carrying a small number of sick people, and was offered to the government by the relief committee, and has been in steady use as a hospital ship, conveying fifteen invalids at a time to the various hospitals along the Connecticut coast and in New York City.

After the first confusion incident to the establishment of the camp, the Red Cross extended its field to include a visit to the regimental hospitals, which were discovered to be in great need of food and equipment suitable for sick, particularly in the hospitals of the infantry divisions. The assistant agent, Dr. Brewer, and Mr. Samuel Parrish, of Southampton, N.Y., devoted themselves particularly to daily visits to the regiments, and were able to materially help the regimental surgeons in their discouraging work, hampered as they were by lack of medical stores and equipment.

The auxiliary for the maintenance of trained nurses sent to the camp Mrs. Willard, a dietary expert, who, in conjunction with the Massachusetts Volunteer Aid Association, and with the assistance of Dr. Prescott, established diet kitchens in the various hospitals, and supplied the patients with such satisfactory diet that the government agreed to pay the expense of this part of the work.

Another branch of work was carried on by the Red Cross and which appealed particularly to the sick, which was an attempt made to answer, each day, inquiries from all parts of the country concerning men from whom their relatives and friends had heard nothing perhaps since the army left Cuba.

Another division of the work was that concerning the feeding of the sick and hungry men arriving on the transports. Dr. Magruder, the chief quarantine officer, gave much of his time to this part of the service, carrying continually in his boats stores of Red Cross provisions and delicacies with which he supplied those ships that were in quarantine and suffering most from lack of food. At the quarantine dock, where the sick men were landed, Captain Guilfoyle of the Ninth Cavalry rendered most efficient service in helping the sick, while at the same time enforcing the quarantine regulations.

At the railroad dock an important part of this work was carried on. There Dr. and Mrs. Valentine Mott were stationed day after day as the transports unloaded their men. Captain Edwards, of the First United States Cavalry, had already volunteered to aid and, by order of Major-General Young, he was permitted to have his men assist. Every regiment that landed stacked arms, and in single file passed by a tent, erected by the military officials, where each man was given a glass of milk, or a cup of beef tea, and in some instances the men volunteered the statement that they were too weak to have marched to the hospital, and could have gone no further but for this friendly help at the dock.

In the meantime, at the railway station, the men going on sick furlough frequently collapsed just before the departure of the train, or became faint through want of food. Here the Red Cross arranged that every sick man should be supplied with milk, and, where it was necessary, given a few ounces of whiskey, so as to enable him to continue his journey. The increasing number of furloughed men required the establishment of an emergency hospital near the railway station, and this was installed in two tents erected for the Red Cross by the army officers.

These tents at times sheltered for the night as many as twenty sick men who were unable to catch the train, and who would otherwise have been obliged to sit up in the station until morning. This work, and the emergency hospital, were under the charge of Miss Martha Draper.

Owing to the cheerful recognition given to the Red Cross, when the camp was first opened, due to the courtesy of Major-General Young, the Red Cross was able to enter into a far broader sphere of usefulness than would otherwise have been possible. We are also particularly indebted to Captain Chase, of the Third Cavalry, Captain Guilfoyle, of the Ninth Cavalry, and Captain Fuller, of the First Cavalry, for their constant endeavors to aid the representatives of the Red Cross in carrying out their work of supplementing the efforts of the government, to relieve the suffering and in ministering to the comfort of the men and officers of the Fifth Army Corps.

THE PACIFIC COAST.

The States of the Pacific coast, Washington, Oregon, California, Nevada and others, have taken a very prominent part in the relief work during the war, under the Red Cross. It is yet too soon to write the story of the great service they have rendered, for the work still continues and only partial reports are at hand. In the latter part of June the following letter was received by the chairman of the executive committee of the Red Cross, from Mrs. L.L. Dunbar, secretary of the Red Cross of San Francisco:

Dear Sir:—Referring to my letter of a few days since, I enclose herewith summary of the Red Cross work in California to date, which I trust will prove of interest to you.

You will note that there has been a generous response by the citizens of California to the call for funds with which to establish the work of the Red Cross.

This society seems to have sprung into life fully equipped for any emergency. Committees have been formed. Ten to twelve thousand dollars on hand available for further use; soldiers welcomed on arrival with friendly words and good cheer; none have left the port of entry for their long march to the camping ground without a good breakfast furnished by the Red Cross; further comforts provided while in camp, and physical welfare carefully looked after.

Without working on constitutional lines, not having to this date received details of the plan of operation as carried out under the rules or regulations of the American National Red Cross, we have adopted common sense methods as seem proper in war times, or as would suggest themselves in case of any great public calamity, not standing on the order of doing, but doing as occasion seems to require.

The primary movement toward organization was the result of a desire to equip our National Guard to a war footing, it having been pointed out to a few leaders in charitable and patriotic work after the first call for troops that the need existed for medical supplies and surgical appliances in the National Guard to properly outfit them to meet all contingencies. At that time they were not aware that the Spaniards were so poor at target practice as they proved to be at Manila. While it is the province of the State to supply above needs, the Legislature was not in session, time was limited, ships for Manila were soon to sail, therefore it seemed proper not to wait on uncertain legislation, and it was resolved and immediately made effective to supply above needs which was done, involving the expenditure of three thousand dollars.

Referring to the minutes of the Red Cross Society of San Francisco, we find a communication was forwarded to Washington, placing all resources at the service of the government. The supplies for the National Guard, mentioned above, were purchased under the direction of Surgeon-General Hopkins, National Guard of California. As the movement enlarged and we learned the intention to concentrate large bodies of troops from all over the United States, our work expanded. The government was inadequately prepared to take care of so many troops on the coast and for some time after their arrival, to prevent positive suffering, the Red Cross Society by and with the consent of the United States commanding officers, supplied any and everything that seemed to be needed by the soldiers for their health and comfort. All of the ladies connected with the society vied with each other in giving their whole time and attention to the work, and the number of letters that have since been received by the society from the soldiers is the best evidence of the appreciation of the manner in which this work has been done. We erected a Red Cross hospital tent, supplied trained nurses, medical supplies, etc., and from that day to this the tent has been occupied by those in need of medical attention.

The matter of sending an expedition to the Philippines was discussed, but as we got along in our work we found to do effective work in this connection it was necessary to have the authority of the government through the American National Red Cross, and my previous letter upon this subject explains in detail our views in regard to this expedition. This will remain in statu quo until we hear further from you.

We furnished twenty thousand bandages to the troops, made after patterns given to us by the army officers. We arranged with several of the hospitals here to receive and care for very sick men, and they have been generous in this respect. The French hospital has been very kind. That you may see the scope of our work, we have the following committees at work harmoniously under the intelligent direction of a most efficient chairman, aided by the noble work on the part of their assistants: Hospital Committee, Finance Committee, Nursing Committee, Subscription Committee, Society Badge Committee, Identification Medal Committee, Printing, Entertainments, Hospitality, Press, Information, Auditing, Stores, Ambulance, Schools, Clubs. From this you will see that the field has been very comprehensively covered, and as a sample of the work of each committee, I enclose herewith the report of the Nursing Committee, from which you can judge the nature of the work and how it is conducted by each committee, and I trust that this will give you the information required to judge what has been done here, and we would be glad to receive such suggestions from you in reference to this matter as you, from your large experience, may find necessary to make.

We hope that your representative will visit San Francisco to confer with the State Association. It seems to us necessary.

In response to this appeal it was decided to send a representative of the American National Red Cross to confer with the proposed societies of the Pacific Coast, to acquaint them with the rules governing the Red Cross in time of war, to explain the relationship that exists between such societies and the national body, and to accord to them official recognition, so that they might proceed as regular auxiliaries of the Red Cross.

THE RED CROSS OF CALIFORNIA.

The Red Cross of California has, perhaps, been the most prominent in war relief on the coast, and in the islands of the Pacific. To add to the comforts of the men, and to assist in the care of the sick and wounded, the people of the State of California have contributed, and expended through their own auxiliaries of the Red Cross, over one hundred thousand dollars. I here insert, as an example of the work done by the people of the Pacific Coast, the report of one of the leading central State organizations, the California Red Cross:

The beginning of Red Cross organization and work in California can best be told in the reports of the San Francisco, Oakland, Berkeley and other societies, as they existed some little time before the State Association was formed. In less than one month after the organization of the San Francisco Red Cross, the necessity for a central organization through which the many societies forming throughout the State could work intelligently, became apparent. All were desirous of doing something to aid the “Boys in Blue,” and realizing the truth of the old statement, “In union there is strength,” it was decided to form a State organization, which all Red Cross Societies would be invited to join. An advisory council met on May 16, in the Occidental Hotel, and the question of a State organization was thoroughly discussed. On May 25 the council again met and final steps were taken toward organizing a State Association. It was resolved that the governing body of the association should be an executive board, consisting of fifteen members, six of whom should be from San Francisco, four from Alameda County and five from the State at large, and that the headquarters should be in San Francisco.

Pursuant to this resolution the following were elected an executive board: Mrs. W.B. Harrington, Mrs. W.R. Smedberg, Mrs. J. F. Merrill, Mrs. E.R. Dimond, Mrs. L.L. Dunbar, of San Francisco; Mrs. J.M. Griffith, of Los Angelés; Mrs. Granville Abbott and Mr. F.B. Ginn, of Oakland; Mrs. G.W. Haight, of Berkeley; Mrs. S.A. O’Neill, of Alameda; Mrs. A. Elkuss, of Sacramento, and Mrs. W. Baker, of Marin County; leaving two vacancies, which were later filled by Mrs. S.F. Lieb, of San Jose, and Mrs. D.H. Webster, of Fresno. Several changes have occurred in the board since its formation. Mrs. Merrill, having been elected President of the San Francisco Society, resigned from the State Board, and Mr. Adolph Mack was elected to fill the vacancy thus caused. Mrs. Granville Abbott and Mr. Ginn, of the Oakland Society, resigned, their successors being Mrs. O. F. Long and Mrs. J.G. Lemmon. Mrs. Haight, of the Berkeley Society, was succeeded by Mrs. Warring Wilkinson, and Mrs. Louis Weinman was elected to fill the vacancy created by the resignation of Mrs. E.R. Dimond. The officers of the board are Mrs. W.B. Harrington, president; Mrs. J.M. Griffith, vice-president; Mrs. L.L. Dunbar, secretary; William E. Brown, treasurer, and Mrs. E.R. Dimond, assistant treasurer.

Later the positions of second and third vice-presidents were created and Mrs. Long was elected second vice-president and Mrs. Elkus third vice-president. Mrs. Louis Weinman was elected corresponding secretary. Mrs. Dimond, who had been in the work since its inception, was compelled to resign on account of ill health, early in September, her positions both as a member of the board and as assistant treasurer, the vacancies being filled by the election of Mrs. Weinman, Miss Miriam K. Wallis being elected corresponding secretary in place of Mrs. Weinman. It was with sincere regret that Mrs. Dimond’s resignation was received, her work, both as assistant treasurer and as a member of the board, having been most satisfactory.

Shortly after the formation of the State Association, through the kindness of Mrs. P.A. Hearst, two rooms were given us rent free in the Examiner Building for headquarters. We owe a very large debt of gratitude to Mrs. Hearst, and take this occasion to thank her most sincerely for her kindness. Since its organization the executive board has held twenty-three meetings, besides these there have been two meetings of the association.

One of the first steps taken by the board was to open a correspondence with the American National Red Cross, with a view to becoming an auxiliary to the parent organization, and also to gain official information in regard to the work of the Red Cross.

While awaiting a reply to our communication a constitution was framed and adopted. A circular letter was prepared, giving information in regard to the formation of auxiliary societies, the conditions of membership in the State Association and other matters of detail. This circular letter, the constitutions of the State Association and the San Francisco Red Cross, and a form of constitution for local societies were printed in pamphlet form and sent to all Red Cross societies throughout the State, also to societies in Nevada, Oregon, Idaho, Dakota, Nebraska, Kansas and Iowa. Applications for membership were rapidly received until we had enrolled 101 auxiliary societies. Besides these there are a number of Red Cross societies not enrolled which have aided us with both money and supplies. A copy of the pamphlet, together with a detailed statement of the work of the Red Cross of California, was sent to Mr. Stephen E. Barton, vice-president of the American National Red Cross, and soon after a response was received, expressing pleasure at what had been done and promising that a delegate should be sent to inspect our work and advise in organizing.

Judge Joseph Sheldon, the promised delegate, arrived about the middle of July; he informed himself fully as to what had been done; expressed his surprise that without definite knowledge of the work of the American National Red Cross, we had planned our work so closely on its lines. Being satisfied with the work, Judge Sheldon recognized California Red Cross State Association as an auxiliary to the American National Red Cross. Leaving each auxiliary to tell its own story of the work it has done, we shall give an account of our own stewardship.

With the first expedition, two finely trained nurses, Messrs. Waage and Lewis, were sent by the San Francisco Red Cross to Manila. The splendid work of these men, who gave up lucrative positions, and volunteered their services, has been told over and over again in letters received from both officers and men. Following the formation of the State Association, it was decided that it should take charge of the nurses, and Mrs. Wendell Easton, chairman of the Committee on Nurses, transferred her work to the State Society. Through the efforts of Mrs. Easton, aided by Dr. Beverly Cole, a course of lectures and clinics was arranged. Fifty or sixty enthusiastic men and women were in daily attendance on these lectures. Drs. Cole, Kugeler, McCone, Rixford, Stafford, Somers and Weill gave much of their valuable time to this work, and aided Mrs. Easton greatly. The sincere thanks of the society are again extended to them.

It was not until the fourth expedition was ordered to Manila that an opportunity was given us to send more nurses. Mrs. Easton reported four good men available, Dr. F.J. Hart, Leon Crowther, Eugene Rosenthal and O.H.J. Schlott, all of whom were engaged at once. It being deemed advisable, and strongly urged by army surgeons, it was decided to establish on the arrival of this expedition at Manila a Field Hospital. A financial agent, and a steward who would take charge of the bulk of the supplies for such a hospital, and such funds as the society should see fit to place at his disposal, being a necessity, Mr. Schlott was selected to fill the position. There being four transport ships, Dr. Hart was assigned to duty on the “Puebla,” Mr. Crowther on the “Peru,” Mr. Rosenthal on the “Pennsylvania,” and Mr. Schlott on the “Rio Janeiro.” With each of the ships, supplies were sent in charge of our nurses for the use of the sick men en route.

In Mr. Schlott’s care was also sent the greater portion of an equipment for a Field Hospital of 125 beds, and supplies sufficient for five or six months’ use. The balance of the equipment was sent on the “Scandia,” as there was not sufficient room on the “Rio Janeiro.” Five hundred dollars was placed in the Hong-Kong and Shanghai Bank to be drawn upon by Mr. Schlott. We have received letters telling of the excellent work done by our nurses on the ships. All have arrived in Manila and our Field Hospital has been established. A cablegram signed by Majors McCarthy and Woodruff, surgeons, was received recently apprising us of the success of the work. The State Association had now sent six nurses to the front. Not nearly enough considering the reports of sickness among the troops; it was therefore decided, if possible, to send more. The great desire of the board was to send women nurses as well as men.

In the earlier stages of our work, it was decided to take initiatory steps toward securing a hospital ship for the Pacific Coast, but in response to telegrams sent to the President, and Secretaries of War and Navy, we were assured that such a ship would be furnished by the government, and the matter was dropped. In August, the ships “Scandia” and “Arizona” were purchased by the government, to be used for transportating troops and government hospital supplies to Manila and to return as hospital ships. We were notified that we could send nurses on these ships and steps were taken at once to secure them. Shortly after, the office was thrown into a commotion by the announcement from General Merriam that a limited number of women nurses would be sent. Mrs. Easton had a long list of names of nurses who had offered their services and were ready to go at a moment’s notice. Eight of these were: Misses Garlick, Smythe, Ralph, Elsifer, Laswell, Shaefer, Mrs. Palm, and Mrs. Leman. The men selected were: Drs. Ross, Caldwell, Dwight, and Messrs Leonard, Durst, Kibbel, Heyl, and Tanner. Four were sent on the “Scandia,” the remaining twelve on the “Arizona.” We were rejoiced at being able to send the women nurses and feel sure they will do excellent work. As many of the nurses as are needed will remain on duty at the Field Hospital, the others will return with the ships, caring for the sick men being sent back. We have not as yet had time to receive reports from our agent Mr. Schlott, but feel assured that the work is in good hands and that our Field Hospital at Manila will prove a blessing to many a sick boy.

No provision having been made by the government, for the care of convalescent soldiers, who upon leaving the hospital went back to their tents and in their weakened condition in many instances contracted cold or suffered relapses that perhaps resulted in death, it was decided to secure a home where convalescent men could have better care. An effort was made to secure a suitable house in the neighborhood of the Presidio. This being impossible, upon consultation with the military authorities, it was decided to build a house at the Presidio. General Miller looked over the ground and selected the most eligible spot. The idea of erecting the home was taken up most enthusiastically by the auxiliaries, and the money required was soon in the treasury. Messrs Newsom and Meyers kindly donated plans and in three weeks from the day of starting, it was finished. It is a one story building, containing a large ward, four small rooms, dining and sitting room combined, kitchen, office, storerooms, two bath rooms, etc. The large ward accommodates twenty beds, the fourth room is used by the nurses.

Requests came quickly from both private individuals and auxiliaries to be allowed to completely furnish one or more beds, so that by the time the building was finished the furnishings were ready. Fourteen patients were admitted the day of opening and within a few days every bed was occupied. It is a most inviting and homelike place, exquisitely neat, with health-giving sunlight pouring in all day. Trained nurses are in attendance night and day and everything possible is done to bring back health and strength. The happiness of the boys is unbounded, and their expressions of joy are pathetic. “It’s most like heaven” was one boy’s sentiment. It is talked of in the Division Hospital and is the goal to which the sick men look forward. Miss McKinstry who has been superintendent since the opening, has done splendid work. She received no compensation whatever, other than the gratitude of her charges and the high commendation of the surgeons.

The sincere thanks of the executive board are extended to Miss McKinstry, and it is with deep regret that her resignation, which she was compelled to send in because of illness in her family, was accepted. Sixty-three men have been cared for in the home, and thirty-seven discharged. They are under the care of Major Surgeon Matthews, of the Division Hospital, who regulates their coming and going. He expresses himself in most unqualified terms of praise of Miss McKinstry’s work, and also of the benefit the home has been to the boys.

All of the troops leaving for Manila have been supplied with identification medals by the State Society, irrespective of the States from which they came. In several instances the money expended for these has been refunded by either the governor of the State, or Red Cross societies. The executive board desires to express its sincere appreciation of the aid it has received from its auxiliaries. All have responded promptly and royally to our calls for aid, which have only been made when absolutely necessary. It has been our endeavor to expend all money sent to us as carefully and judiciously as possible, considering the trust placed in us as sacred. Our treasurer’s report will show how the money has been expended. Not a dollar has been paid for the services of our women since the organization of the association. We have been in the office from 9 a.m. until 5 and 6 p.m., gladly giving our time and strength for the cause.

We have endeavored in all our work not to transgress army regulations. To that end our president has held many conferences with Generals Merritt and Merriam, as well as the surgeons in charge. They have aided us courteously and kindly in our work, and have granted us all the privileges possible, for which we are most grateful. We have also kept in touch with the American National Red Cross, and have reported our work fully.

The parent organization has shown its confidence in us by delegating the work in the Philippines to our association. Mr. Barton, the chairman of the executive board and vice-president of the American National Red Cross, has referred all societies in the West to us, advising them to work through the California Red Cross. We have in our membership a society in Pocatello, Idaho; one in Almo, Idaho; one in Corvallis, Oregon; and one in Beatrice, Nebraska.

The Elko (Nevada) Red Cross has withdrawn to become an auxiliary of their own State organization. Two societies have disbanded, their members were only summer residents, who have returned to their city homes. It is our earnest desire that our auxiliary societies will not disband, feeling that the war is over. We have assumed certain obligations in establishing the Field Hospital at Manila, as well as the Convalescent Home at the Presido, and our work cannot cease at this time. We sincerely hope the auxiliaries will stand loyally by us as they have done in the past.

A short time since, an appeal was made for a regular monthly contribution, no matter how small, from each auxiliary. Many of the societies have responded, and we hope soon to hear from others. We have certain and sure expenses to meet and a variable income is rather a source of uneasiness.

The thanks of the executive board are extended to the Pacific Telephone and Telegraph Company for the free use of the telephones; to the Western Union Telegraph Company for the free use of their wires in the State; to Wells, Fargo & Co., and the Southern Pacific Railroad Company for free transportation of supplies. Our demands upon them have been heavy, and were generously granted. To the press of San Francisco we are most deeply indebted for the generous and courteous treatment we have received, and we extend our sincere thanks. To the 20,000 people of California, wearing the little badge of membership in the Red Cross, we extend cordial greetings and thanks for their kind interest in our work.

We have been helped more than we can tell by the kind words and expression of confidence from our auxiliaries. How well we have done our work, we leave you to judge.

Consolidated Financial Statement of the Red Cross of California.

While this statement is incomplete, inasmuch as reports from all the local auxiliaries have not yet been received, it illustrates how universal was the organization of the Red Cross in one of the States of the far West:

PLACE.		RECEIPTS.	EXPENSES.	BALANCE.
California Red Cross State Association, Cal.		$22,119.74	$10,472.63	$11,647.11
Red Cross Society, San Francisco, Cal.		55,408.83	33,434.18	21,974.65
” ” ”	San Jose, Cal.	2,274.66	1,465.03	809.63
” ” ”	Lompoc, Cal.	234.70	124.35	110.35
” ” ”	Palo Alto, Cal.	222.90	153.15	69.75
” ” ”	Ventura, Cal.	193.40	179.95	13.45
” ” ”	San Leandro, Cal.	73.50	69.65	3.85
” ” ”	Centerville, Cal.	165.90	133.55	2.35
” ” ”	Suisun, Cal.	405.80	154.65	251.15
” ” ”	Tulare, Cal.	55.70	53.45	2.25
” ” ”	Sacramento, Cal.	6,373.43	2,749.75	3,623.68
” ” ”	Mendocino, Cal.	105.10	102.29	2.81
” ” ”	Grass Valley, Cal.	787.10	571.09	216.01
” ” ”	Berkeley, Cal.	1,092.91	485.37	607.54
” ” ”	Sausalito, Cal.	612.30	322.20	290.10
” ” ”	Redwood City, Cal.	335.55	222.63	112.92
” ” ”	Galt, Cal.	67.75	59.04	8.71
” ” ”	Auburn, Cal.	257.67	200.77	56.90
” ” ”	Santa Cruz, Cal.	493.45	393.60	99.85
” ” ”	San Diego, Cal.	410.25	257.39	152.86
” ” ”	Fresno, Cal.	326.00	292.30	33.70
” ” ”	Los Angeles, Cal.	2,586.28	1,397.92	1,188.36
” ” ”	Walnut Creek, Cal.	171.75	142.28	29.47
” ” ”	Belvedere, Cal.	310.00	192.35	117.65
” ” ”	Martinez, Cal.	233.31	199.80	33.51
” ” ”	Monterey, Cal.	312.38	177.95	134.43
” ” ”	Stockton, Cal.	316.10	176.00	140.10
” ” ”	San Rafael, Cal.	1,416.55	750.10	666.45
” ” ”	Colfax, Cal.	116.13	50.00	66.13
” ” ”	Nevada City, Cal.	365.05	342.77	22.28
” ” ”	Vacaville, Cal.	211.85	141.26	70.59
” ” ”	Calistoga, Cal.	168.80	135.53	33.27
” ” ”	Downieville, Cal.	43.00	25.16	17.84
” ” ”	Willow Glen, Cal.	97.35	52.40	44.95
” ” ”	Hopeland, Cal.	58.00	50.05	7.95
” ” ”	New Almaden, Cal.	45.00	10.10	34.90
” ” ”	Marysville, Cal.	527.04	400.56	126.48
” ” ”	St. Helena, Cal.	229.05	173.25	55.80
” ” ”	Dixon, Cal.	152.30	124.17	28.13
” ” ”	Point Arena, Cal.	48.00	35.00	13.00
” ” ”	Pasadena, Cal.	382.14	298.58	83.56
		$99,806.72	$56,772.25	$43,034.47

FORTIFICATIONS OF MANILA.

FORTIFICATIONS OF MANILA.

THE RED CROSS OF OREGON.

From the Red Cross of Oregon, comes the following report, forwarded by Mrs. Levi Young. In transmitting the report Mrs. Young says: “While it may be longer than desired, still we feel that the eyes of our country have been more particularly turned toward Cuba and the relief work done by the eastern branches, while the Pacific Coast has been doing a work second to none. Conditions here make it difficult to raise the necessary funds, and every dollar expended represents untiring devotion to the cause:”

The call “to arms” was still ringing through the land, when a band of patriotic women responding to an appeal for assistance assembled at the armory in Portland, Oregon, on the morning of April 26, to offer their services to the military board of the State in providing material, aid and comfort for the Second Regiment Oregon Volunteers.

Colonel O. Summers was present and briefly explained the object of the appeal. He suggested that as speedily as possible a society be formed to take up that branch of work which belongs alone to women in time of war and consists in providing the requisites for a soldier’s welfare not laid down in army regulations.

Temporary offices were chosen, and twelve committees were appointed. Each committee consisted of six members, the chairman selecting those she desired as helpers. The duty of each committee was the personal supervision of one company alphabetically assigned to it.

Final organization was perfected April 27, when the following permanent officers were elected: Mrs. Henry E. Jones, president; Mrs. W.A. Buchanan, vice-president; Mrs. F.E. Lounsbury, recording secretary; Mrs. Martin Winch, treasurer. The executive committee, Mrs. O. Summers, Mrs. A. Meier, Mrs. Levi White, Mrs. W.T. Gardner, Mrs. B.E. Miller, Mrs. J.E. Wright, Mrs. E.C. Protzman, Mrs. R.S. Greenleaf, Mrs. G.T. Telfer and Mrs. J.M. Ordway.

The name, “Oregon Emergency Corps,” was adopted and Mrs. W.A. Buchanan, Mrs. Levi Young appointed to draft a constitution. This was presented at the next regular meeting and after a slight revision, unanimously adopted.

Preamble to Constitution.

“The Oregon Emergency Corps realizing that its aims and objects are far-reaching, will remain a permanent organization to aid not only the brave Oregon Volunteers upon land or sea, but assist in the welfare of the wives and children, many of whom may need care and support while their loved ones are absent.”

In compliance with the provisions of the constitution, the following standing committees were appointed:

Finance Committee.—Mrs. Charles F. Beebe, Mrs. Ben Selling, Mrs. H.W. Goddard.

Auditing Committee.—Mrs. H.W. Wallace, Mrs. James Jackson, Mrs. J. Frank Watson.

Purchasing Committee.—Mrs. H.H. Northrup, Mrs. Adolph Dekum, Mrs. B. Blumauer.

Sewing Committee.—Mrs. Wm. Patterson, Mrs. W.C. Alvord, Mrs. A.E. Rockey, Mrs. E. Nollain, Miss T. Rose Goodman.

Press Committee.—Mrs. Levi Young, Mrs. H.L. Pittock, Miss Ida Loewenberg.

Naval Committee.—Mrs. John Cran, Miss Nina Adams, Miss Zerlina Loewenberg, Miss Carrie Flanders, Miss Lena Brickel.

A suitable badge was adopted and a membership list opened, affording all patriotic women an opportunity to enroll their names and become active workers of the corps. Regular meetings were held at the armory once a week, the executive committee meeting at the call of the president as often as the business of the society required. Being now in readiness for work, the question arose as to what should be done and the most practical way of doing it. To this end the military board was consulted and valuable suggestions received from General Charles F. Beebe, Colonel James Jackson, Colonel B.B. Tuttle and Major Daniel J. Moore, brigade commissary, O.N.G., each advising that a regimental fund for the Second Regiment Oregon Volunteers be raised; also the making and purchasing of such articles for a soldier’s knapsack as army quartermasters do not keep in stock.

A room on First street was placed at the disposal of the society by Mr. Adolph Dekum, and here the Oregon Emergency Corps’ headquarters opened May 5, 1898. Captain R.S. Greenleaf, of Battery A, kindly detailed members of the company to decorate and make attractive the room, loaning for this purpose the historic centennial flag which, for the first time in over twenty years, passed from the custody of the company. Members of the battery reported for duty each morning, thus assisting the committee of ladies in charge in many ways.

A telephone was put in by the Oregon Telephone Company, electric lights supplied by the General Electric Company, chairs, tables and other furnishings provided by the business houses of the city. The Singer Machine Company sent sewing machines for the use of the supply committee and work began in earnest. Women from every part of the community representing church, club and society organizations, enrolled their names and offered their services in the emergency call, showing more plainly than words can describe the broadening influence of these organizations upon the mother heart of the land. Laying aside prejudices, creeds and personal affiliations, they became a unit in this patriotic work. Day after day with aching hearts but smiling faces they toiled—the membership grew into the hundreds—subscriptions came pouring in, the sums ranging from $100 to the dimes, nickels and pennies of the children.

Word was received that the volunteers of Oregon were to be mobilized at Portland and on April 27, Brigadier-General Charles F. Beebe, O.N.G., issued special orders for the preparation of a suitable camp within the city limits. The site selected was the Irvington race track, and April 29 one hundred and sixty-one tents were pitched, the name, Camp McKinley, adopted and on the morning of April 30, 1898, the first company arrived and active camp life began.

Members of the different committees of the Emergency Corps visited the camp daily, consulting with the commanding officers as to the health, comfort and needs of the soldiers in their charge. Open house was kept at headquarters for the volunteers when in the city and everything human ingenuity could suggest and loving hearts contribute to smooth the pathway from comfortable civil life to the hardship and discipline of camp life was done. This was not planned nor worked out by one person but by united effort on the part of all, whose kindly ministrations grew out of a desire to cheer and encourage these brave Oregon volunteers—the flower of the State—who had given up home and position, offering their lives to their country in the noble work of liberating an oppressed and outraged people.

Meantime circular letters had been sent to the cities and towns throughout the State urging the patriotic women to form auxiliaries for the purpose of raising money to swell the regimental fund and also help in the purchasing of a flag to be presented to the volunteers by the women of the State.

Hood River was the first to respond with Roseburg, Pendleton, Corvallis, Hillsboro, LaFayette, LaGrande, Hubbard, Weston, Woodburn, Astoria and The Dalles, quickly falling into line. Faithfully have these auxiliaries assisted in every line of work that it has been found necessary to take up—contributions of money and supplies have been given, while in their respective localities a fund has been raised to assist the families of the volunteers. Hospital supplies of caps, fever belts and cordials are constantly forwarded, and daily, letters are received asking for instructions.

On Sunday, May 8, a patriotic and sacred concert was given at Camp McKinley to increase the regimental fund that the Emergency Corps were raising and the proceeds netted the creditable sum of $1399.35. The attendance of over ten thousand people was an evidence of their zeal and desire to contribute their mite toward the object. The program was furnished by the First Regiment Band, Miss Rose Bloch and Madame Norelli. It was a scene never to be forgotten by that vast audience when, at the close of the evening drill, the stars and stripes were slowly lowered at the booming of the sunset gun, and the long lines of volunteers, motionless as statues, listened as the inspiring strains of the Star Spangled Banner floated upon the summer air, while the setting sun, kissing the peak of the distant snow-crowned mountain, shed its departing rays like a heavenly benediction upon these sons of valor.

May 11, 1898, the first battalion consisting of Companies A, B, C, D, Second Regiment Oregon Volunteers, under command of Major C. H. Gantenbein, by order of the War Department, left for San Francisco and one week later, May 16, Companies E, F, G, H, I, K, L and M, under command of Colonel O. Summers, broke camp and proceeded to join the others at the Presidio to await transportation to Manila.

To the captains of these respective companies, the Oregon Emergency Corps gave one hundred dollars in gold coin as an emergency fund. To Major M.H. Ellis, commanding regimental surgeon in charge of the Hospital Corps, was given one hundred dollars, also eight hundred yards of flannel for bandages. In addition to this, contributions from other sources made the available amount fully two thousand dollars.

RED CROSS DINING ROOM FOR CONVALESCENTS, FORT McPHERSON, GA.

DINING TENT ATTACHED TO RED CROSS KITCHEN, AT CAMP HOBSON, GA.

After the departure of the volunteers for San Francisco the headquarters were transferred from First street to the Armory which the military board turned over to the Emergency Corps for their use. Here meetings were held, a bureau of information established with a committee in charge, and all other business transacted.

On May 14 an offer was made by the firm of Lipman, Wolfe & Co., to turn over their department store to the Emergency Corps upon any date they might select. The entire charge of this establishment was to be assumed by the organization for one day—ten per cent of all sales to go to the regimental fund. To this generous offer was added the privilege of serving a mid-day lunch and introducing other suitable features that would help to swell the treasury. This offer was unanimously accepted and on May 17 the most novel scene ever witnessed in Portland’s business history, was presented. Women, prominent in charitable and philanthropic work, leaders of society, sedate and stately matrons, assumed control of the various departments of this large business house, acting as superintendent, assistant superintendent, cashier and floor managers, while a hundred or more of Portland’s fair daughters from early morning till late at night stood behind the counters serving customers. The store was gaily decorated with flags, bunting and roses; music was furnished by the Kinross Orchestra and Columbia Mandolin Quartette. Thousands of purchasers who had waited for this day surged back and forth through the aisles, crowded stairways and elevators in their haste to give their ten per cent to the soldiers’ fund. The East Indian department which was transformed into a most enticing restaurant proved inadequate to the demand, as hundreds whom it was impossible to serve, were turned away. The result proved the success of the venture, one thousand dollars being added to the treasury of the society while the remark made by the senior member of the firm that it had “been the happiest day in a business career of over thirty-five years,” left no other conclusion than that a twofold blessing follows such generous deeds.

After the departure of the Second Regiment for San Francisco the Emergency Corps continued the work of its supply department in meeting the wants of the soldiers—not only Oregon volunteers but all or any needing assistance. May 23 an appeal was received from a member of the Red Cross Society in San Francisco for fever belts and sleeping caps as it was impossible to meet the needs for these articles then existing. The following telegram was at once sent:

Red Cross Society,
San Francisco, Cal.

Greeting:—Count on us; will send one thousand caps and one thousand fever belts.

Oregon Emergency Corps.

Work was at once begun and in a few days the supplies were shipped to 16 Post street.

The Sewing Committee has continued its labors, hundreds of articles being made and furnished to the Second Regiment Engineer Corps Oregon recruits and Washington volunteers, etc.

It has been the privilege of the Oregon Emergency Corps to entertain all troops passing through Portland en route to different stations on the coast. This was at first done at the Union depot, where the soldiers were met by committees and served a substantial lunch, consisting of coffee, sandwiches, cake, fruit, etc. In this branch of work the Flower Mission, composed of twenty or more young women, have rendered valuable assistance in serving refreshments and decorating the trains. Tons of flowers have been donated for this purpose and the departing soldier has been given a bouquet of Oregon roses in addition to his box of lunch. Frequently has a letter accompanied by a box of flowers been sent at the request of husbands, brothers and sons to their distant homes, and replies received from many have made sweeter the saying, “Small service is true service while it lasts.”

After the use of the armory was tendered the corps by the State Military Board, the soldiers were met on their arrival at the depot and escorted to military headquarters and lunch served in the spacious drill hall. The freedom of the building was extended, the gymnasium, bowling alley, reading room, etc., affording rest and recreation for all.

In July the work was found to be increasing so rapidly that it was necessary to enlarge the executive staff. To this end the president made the following appointments: first assistant, Mrs. Levi Young; second assistant, Mrs. H.W. Wallace; assistant to treasurer, Mrs. Wm. Patterson; assistant for correspondence, Mrs. Edmund Nollain; assistant for recording, Mrs. Lischen Miller.

Headquarters were again established at 137 First street, to meet the request of business men and others who wished to contribute to the society and found the armory at an inconvenient distance.

An honorary membership list was opened with the fee fixed at one dollar. This list at present numbers over 300, and among the named recorded are those of Captain C.E. Clark, of the battleship “Oregon,” Hon. Edward Everett Hale, General Longstreet, Hon. Jos. E. Sheldon and Mrs. James Shafter.

The total membership of the society is 1557. Of this number 553 are members of auxiliary corps, leaving 1004 members for the Portland organization. The membership of the various auxiliaries is as follows:

Weston	27
Astoria	69
Hillsboro	69
Pendleton	38
Lafayette	33
Corvallis	51
La Grande	39
Hood River	21
Hubbard	10
Roseburg	100
Woodburn	23
The Dalles	80

Valuable service has been rendered the State of Oregon by a member of the corps, Madame A. de Fonfride Smith, who has compiled an “Official Roster” of the enlisted men for 1898. This has been entirely her own work and contains a careful history sketch of each member of the State Military Board, officers of the Second Regiment and the name of every volunteer. This little book is tastefully bound and illustrated with views of Camp McKinley and photographs of the officers of each company. The author has visited nearly every town in the State from which volunteers were recruited circulating the work, while a copy has been kept for every man whose name is recorded on its pages. Several thousand copies have been sold and the net proceeds are to be a contribution to the treasury of the Emergency Corps. In work of this kind Oregon stands alone, being the only State that is the fortunate possessor of so concise and comprehensive history of its brave sons.

Up to the time of the departure of the Oregon recruits for San Francisco, there had been an ample field for the labors of the Oregon Emergency Corps in its local work, but it became evident that in order to carry out the promises of continued care and attention to the volunteers while in the service of their country; to assist in the relief work of furnishing supplies for the hospital ships or sending nurses to care for the sick at Manila it was now necessary to have governmental protection. This could only be obtained through the agency of the Red Cross Society and the question of expediency in this direction was considered. On July 23, Judge Joseph Sheldon visited Portland in the interests of the American National Red Cross. In an address before the Emergency Corps he presented the advantages resulting to the relief societies of the different States through co-operation with this national body, advising affiliation as soon as possible. Action was deferred on the part of the society till the next regular meeting in order that members might be given an opportunity to investigate for themselves. Meanwhile, the executive board held several conferences with Judge Sheldon relative to their power to continue local work, and their obligations as an organization to the national committee. At a regular meeting July 30th the subject was resumed, and after a presentation of both sides of the question a unanimous vote in favor of affiliation resulted. The name of the organization was changed to the Oregon Emergency Corps and Red Cross Society and an application made to the national committee for proper recognition. The wisdom of the step was demonstrated a few weeks later when transportation was given by the government for two nurses, Dr. Frances Woods and Miss Lena Killiam for Manila. These nurses were outfitted and furnished funds by the Portland Society and sent forward on the “Arizona” as Oregon’s representatives in the relief work of caring for her sick or suffering volunteers.

Reports having been received of the sickness and general discomfort of the Oregon recruits at Camp Merritt, the Society, at a meeting held August 6, voted to send the president, Mrs. H.E. Jones, and Mrs. Levi Young to visit the recruits and inquire into the matter. They proceeded at once to San Francisco, spending two weeks in investigating conditions and doing whatever their judgment advised to make more comfortable their unpleasant surroundings. These recruits, whom it was expected would be sent at once to their officers and regiment, turned out veritable military orphans stranded at Camp Merritt and left for weeks to the care of young officers from other regiments. Happily this condition is changed, as on the twentieth of August they were turned over to the command of an able and experienced officer, Major Goodale, of the Twenty-third U.S. Infantry. They have since been moved to the Presidio, where surroundings are pleasanter, pending orders for their transportation to their own regiment at Manila or return to their homes.

During their stay in San Francisco the representatives of the Oregon Emergency Corps and Red Cross Society were enabled to look into the various lines of relief work of the California society. Many courtesies were extended by the officers of the State and local associations, valuable suggestions were received, and it was also their privilege to attend the meeting of the State Association, held in Golden Gate hall, and listen to Judge Sheldon’s able address upon the American National Red Cross.

It gives us pleasure to publicly acknowledge the unbounded gratitude of the Emergency Corps of Portland for the many kindnesses bestowed by the women of the California Red Cross upon the soldiers from Oregon. First, for their attention to the Second Regiment Volunteers, who, though with them but a few weeks, were the recipients of many comforts; but more particularly to the sick or afflicted ones of the Oregon recruits for whom they have cared, supplying both medicines and delicacies and in other ways providing for their necessities.

In the space of this article it is impossible to mention in detail the many contributions from patriotic citizens throughout the State of Oregon. Gifts from corporations, business houses, independent leagues and individuals bear testimony to the interest all feel in this great relief work, and their confidence in the Red Cross Society, through which their offerings are dispensed. The press has been our staunch and valued friend, freely giving editorials and space to further the cause.

There are no salaried officers, men and women having generously given their time from the first day of organization to the present. It has been the aim of the officers to faithfully and conscientiously discharge their duties, realizing the great responsibility and confidence reposed in them.

Each month a carefully prepared report of the proceedings, receipts and disbursements of the society has been given the public, and the treasurer’s report here appended is in full from April 26 to November 5.

The work of the organization will be carried on in future, as in the past, along every line which best serves the interest of those for whose benefit it was begun. The treasurer’s report shows: receipts, $7,526.03; disbursements, $6,389.54; balance on hand, $1,136.49.

PANORAMA OF MANILA.

THE RED CROSS OF WASHINGTON STATE.
Extract From the Official Report.

The tocsin of war started in each community, from which went out the brave defenders, a desire to benefit and make soldier life more comfortable. As emergency corps, relief corps, or without name, the women went to work to do something for the soldiers. The Red Cross was a name to most known only in an indefinite way, until reports began to come in of grand work done. Not knowing how to proceed, groping in the dark, feeling our own way instinctively, we organized in Tacoma and Seattle. The Seattle Red Cross, desiring a State organization, called a convention for August 16, to meet at Seattle, and successfully launched the Red Cross of Washington.

Of the work done much of it has not been reported to the State Association, and even the reports represent only a small part of the work done throughout the State. Had all reported to a common centre Washington would have made a magnificent showing. As it was, all contributions have been sent directly to the company each city was directly interested in. Thus much relief given the soldiers materially or financially by the State of Washington cannot be stated here, as many of the emergency corps and other relief societies have disbanded since the cessation of hostilities. However, the Red Cross of Washington is effecting auxiliary Red Cross societies all over the State, and in the future all relief work in this State will be under the insignia of the Red Cross.

The Red Cross of Washington was organized on August 16, at Seattle. The officers are:

Mrs. John B. Allen, President,	Seattle.
Mrs. Chauncy Griggs, Vice-President,	Tacoma.
Mrs. J.C. Haines, Vice-President,	Seattle.
Miss Birdie Beals, Vice-President,	La Conner.
Mrs. Lester S. Wilson, Vice-President,	Walla Walla.
Mrs. Virginia K. Haywood, Vice-President,	Spokane.
Mrs. John C. Evans, Vice-President,	New Whatcom.
Mrs. Francis Rotch, Corresponding Secretary,	1512 Thirteenth ave., Seattle.
Miss Helen J. Cowie, Assistant Corresponding Secretary,	Seattle.
Miss Sadie Maynard, Treasurer,	807 North J st., Tacoma.
Miss Jessie Seymour, Assistant Treasurer,	Tacoma.
Miss Marie Hewitt, Recording Secretary,	501 North Fourth st., Tacoma.
Mrs. Everett Griggs, Assistant Recording Secretary,	Tacoma.

IN THE TRENCHES BEFORE SANTIAGO—JUST BEFORE SURRENDER.

McCALLA CAMP—EARLY MORNING ATTACK

Seattle Red Cross.

In answer to a call issued by Mrs. J.C. Haines through the Daily Press to all loyal women of Seattle, there were gathered in Elks Hall, June 20, 1898, nearly one hundred women, anxious to organize on definite lines; the universal sentiment prevailing, that organization under the Red Cross banner would result in the most effective work. The present officers are:

Mrs. J.C. Haines,	President.
Mrs. H.E. Holmes,	Vice-President.
Mrs. Mary M. Miller,	Second Vice-President.
Mrs. C.D. Simson,	Treasurer.
Mrs. W.P. Giddings,	Recording Secretary.
Mrs. H.C. Colver,	Corresponding Secretary.

An executive committee was elected, composed of twelve members, with the officers ex-officio members of the same. The constitution and by-laws were drafted and copies mailed to all local Red Cross Societies of Washington. Through the various committees much work has been accomplished, the same spirit which pervaded the organization in its infancy having increased until the membership now shows two hundred and fifty active members.

It afforded the Seattle society great satisfaction to be able to send to the national society a check for $500. To the captains of Companies B and D, Washington Volunteers, at San Francisco, was sent $350 to be used in cases of illness and other emergencies, and to the Independent Battalion, Washington Volunteers, at Vancouver Barracks, was sent $100 for similar purposes. In many instances the relief committee has drawn upon the emergency fund for the relief of soldiers’ families. Upon a half day’s notice fifty-one lunches were put up by the members for a company of volunteers on their way to San Francisco, and to a call from Major L.R. Dawson, for funds to purchase food and milk for hospital patients at the Presidio, the society responded with $100. To the sufferers from the New Westminster fire was disbursed over $400, collected by the Seattle Red Cross women, and $50 was donated by the society itself. Carloads of food, cots and needful clothing were sent and distributed by a committee chosen by the society. The chairman of the Sewing Committee has expended $401.43 for material for Red Cross work and much besides has been donated by Seattle merchants. From this material have been made 232 denim pillow cases, 843 flannel bandages, 408 eider-down caps and 248 housewives (the latter filled with necessaries and comforts), besides hospital night shirts, handkerchiefs and a variety of different bandages. To Dr. L.R. Dawson, surgeon of the First Washington Volunteers, was sent a dozen boxes of hospital supplies and delicacies to be shipped on the transport “Ohio” with that portion of our troops, and the society has also decided to take charge of a Christmas box to be sent to the Washington Volunteers at Manila.

Tacoma Red Cross.

The Tacoma Red Cross was the first Red Cross organization in the State of Washington, and has done most effective work. The officers are:

Mrs. Chauncy Griggs, president; Mrs. A.B. Bull, first vice-president; Mrs. G.S. Holmes, second vice-president; Mrs. Lincoln Gault, third vice-president; Mr. Chester Thorne, treasurer; Mrs. W.C. Wheeler, assistant treasurer; Mrs. Frank Sharpe, recording secretary; Mrs. H.M. Thomas, corresponding secretary.

The Tacoma Red Cross has 400 members. Receipts, $684.82. Disbursements, $592.08.

Walla Walla Red Cross.

In June, 1898, a temporary organization was effected at Walla Walla, known as the Red Cross Aid, with Mrs. J.H. Stockwell as chairman. This Aid Society cared for and entertained 229 soldiers passing through, and forwarded to Company I, several boxes of bandages, towels, handkerchiefs, etc. On September 21, 1898, the Red Cross Aid became a permanent organization under the name of the Walla Walla Red Cross and the following officers were elected:

Mrs. Lester S. Wilson,	President.
Mrs. Thomas H. Brents,	Vice-President.
Mrs. D.T. Kyger,	Vice-President.
Miss Grace O. Isaaca,	Recording Secretary.
Mrs. Eugene Boyer,	Corresponding Secretary.
Mrs. George Whitehouse,	Treasurer.

Upon notice that Company I was to start for Manila, the Red Cross of Walla Walla forwarded money and delicacies to the value of $100. Since permanent organization, the membership has more than doubled, and now numbers about one hundred and fifty. Receipts, $1,408.00. Disbursements, $1,058.00.

Spokane Red Cross.

A meeting for the organization of a Red Cross Auxiliary was called in Spokane, Washington, on July 11, 1898. Two days later the final organization was completed and officers elected to serve until the annual meeting in October:

The work of the society has been largely along the lines of raising funds for supplies, and to aid the families of the two companies of volunteers, Company O and L, both of which have gone to Manila. Supplies of underclothing, socks, towels, soap, combs, sleeping caps, fever bands and other necessary articles have been sent. Five hundred pounds of jellies were sent to Manila. Christmas packages have been sent to every man in the two companies. The sewing committee is steadily at work on hospital supplies. The membership is 173.

The present officers are:

Mrs. Virginia K. Hayward,	President.
Mrs. George Turner,	Honorable Vice-President.
Mrs. F.F. Emery,	First Vice-President.
Mrs. H. Salmorason,	Second Vice-President.
Mrs. A.J. Shaw,	Corresponding Secretary.
Mrs. L.J. Birdseye,	Recording Secretary.
Mrs. N.W. Durham,	Treasurer.

Receipts	$951.78
Disbursements	355.07
Cash on hand	$596.71

To Miss Birdie Beals belongs the credit of organizing the La Conner Auxiliary, and also the Bellingham Bay Auxiliary at New Whatcom. The La Conner Auxiliary was most active to respond to the call of the Red Cross. They sent large boxes of fruits and jellies to the Hospital of the First Regiment Washington Volunteers, made caps and bandages, etc., and contributed towards the outfit for the First Regiment Washington Volunteers.

The Bellingham Red Cross was organized by Miss Birdie Beals, President of the La Conner Auxiliary. They have adopted the constitution and by-laws, selected officers and are ready to do active work. The officers are: Mrs. John A. Evans, president; Mrs. E.S. McCord, vice-president; Mrs. S.J. Craft, recording secretary; Mrs. T.J. Kershaw, corresponding secretary; Mrs. E.W. Purdy, treasurer.

The report from the Emergency Corps throughout the State is very incomplete, as many corps who have done good work have sent directly to the Company of soldiers raised in that particular town, and not reported to the Red Cross at all.

The following is an extract from the report of the Emergency Corps:

The Emergency Corps of the State of Washington, having accomplished, as far as lay within its power, the work for which it organized, has, through its officers and executive board and with the consent of its members as represented at the meeting of October 11, decided to disband.

At the time of its organization the corps pledged its undivided effort to the service of the volunteers of the State of Washington during the war between the United States and Spain. That emergency having happily ended in victory and peace, the society feels that its special work is over. To those of its members who can still devote time and strength to patriotic and humane effort, the president and the executive board cordially suggest that they enroll themselves as members of the Tacoma Red Cross society organized for permanent effort in the broad field of the nation’s and the world’s need, and when the aid and support that they can give will result in practical benefit to any cause to which it is applied.

In closing the work of this organization the officers and executive board wish to make a public report of what has been accomplished during the four months of its existence. In absolute harmony the society has worked together, members and officers alike. The following record, taken from the secretary’s last report, speaks for itself in proof of the patriotic energy which has inspired its labors. Since June 1 the Emergency Corps of the State of Washington has distributed for the use of state volunteers: Flannel abdominal bandages, towels, suits of pajamas, night shirts, suits balbriggan underwear, hospital pads and shirts, hospital pillow cases, and linen handkerchiefs.

In closing the work of the organization the officers and executive board desire to express their appreciation of the aid and sympathy extended them by the public and especially by the merchants of Tacoma, whose donations of money and material assisted so largely in what has been accomplished. To the Tacoma Chamber of Commerce they are greatly indebted for the use of a room for headquarters and for work and storage rooms. To the Northern Pacific Express Company, and to the Northern Pacific Steamship Company, they owe many thanks for aid and courtesy. It is impossible in this short summary to enumerate every instance of cordial sympathy and support which has cheered and aided the Emergency Corps in its labors; from all sides encouragement came and substantial help.

In dissolving the bond between officers and members now remains in each heart a cordial memory of mutual interest and sympathy, respect and confidence.

To the press of Tacoma the Emergency Corps acknowledges its many obligations. To the press and citizens of the State at large it is also indebted for much of its power of usefulness and would express an earnest appreciation and gratitude. The following letter was received from Captain Sturges, of Company C, stationed at the Presidio, San Francisco:

To the Ladies of the Washington Emergency Corps, Tacoma, Washington:

It is with a feeling of almost inexpressible gratitude that the officers and members of Company C, First Washington Volunteer Infantry, try to express to you their warmest and most lasting thanks for your kind and very useful donations and your expressions of sympathy and interest. The many kindnesses of their Emergency Corps have done much to help the soldiers more easily to bear their many hardships and to more enjoy their few comforts, knowing that kind hearts are interested in their welfare.

We unite in wishing you all the reward that your noble work so justly merits.

Very thankfully yours,
E.C. Sturges,
Captain Commanding.

PORTO RICO.

The labors of the Executive Committee of the Red Cross in New York were not confined to the work in the camps. Upon them devolved the larger share of the responsibility for the administration of relief everywhere, including the vast correspondence and the myriad details that arise in connection with the systematic management of a work so far-reaching and varied as the auxiliary relief by the Red Cross in time of war.

Outside of the United States, the relief of the sick and wounded in war was not confined to Cuba and the Philippines, but was extended to Porto Rico. Horace F. Barnes, of Boston, Mass., was appointed by the committee as the field agent of the Red Cross in Porto Rico, and taking with him a large assortment of supplies, sailed on the transport “Concho” for Ponce on the thirteenth of August. Later, General W. T. Bennett, of Philadelphia, Pa., was appointed to assist Mr. Barnes. All requisitions from Porto Rico were promptly filled by the committee and the relief continued so long as any necessity for it remained. Of the field work in Porto Rico the following report is made:

Report by Horace F. Barnes.

Red Cross relief work for Porto Rico began with the arrival of a detachment of female nurses before the American and Spanish armies had ceased hostilities. These nurses, however, were ordered back to the States at once as attendants for returning sick and wounded soldiers. On the tenth of August the Executive Committee commissioned me as the Red Cross field agent for Porto Rico, and put me in charge of a cargo of relief supplies then on the steamship “Concho,” which sailed from New York on August 13.

With the aid of a good military map of the island, and of information obtained before sailing as to the location of the different divisions of the army, during the voyage the line of Red Cross work was determined. The army was in three divisions. The eastern, under General Brooke, was above Guayama; the central, under General Wilson, was at Ponce and vicinity; the western, under General Schwan, was in Mayaguez and the neighboring region.

It seemed to be the natural course to visit these divisions as soon as possible, ascertain their sanitary condition, give supplies as needed for the sick, wounded and convalescent, and then, after supplying the American forces, to visit the Spanish camps and hospitals and provide for them. Afterwards headquarters for stores and operations should be fixed at the most central convenient port for receiving goods from New York and distributing them with least cost and difficulty to all army stations. The plan outlined was closely followed, circumstances making it easily possible to do so. The “Concho” arrived at Ponce on August 20.

Two days afterward the ship with the cargo of Red Cross stores still unbroken on board, started for Arroyo, the port of Guayama, about thirty miles east of Ponce, where General Brooke’s command had its base of operations. There a large selection of relief supplies was left in charge of Chief Surgeon Huidekoper, of the division hospital at Guayama. Nothing could have been more auspicious as the beginning of Red Cross work in Porto Rico than this quick and free transportation of supplies to a distant command, with the minimum of labor and delay, at a period of most urgent need.

Returning, the “Concho” reached Ponce again on the twenty-fifth. The same night, on ascertaining that the steamship “Alamo” was to proceed the next day to Mayaguez and Arecibo, I arranged for lighters to put a cargo on board, to be divided between these two ports, intending the first for General Schwan’s command, and the second for the Sixth Massachusetts, at Utuado, the latter to be landed at Arecibo. The Surgeon of the Sixth Massachusetts was accordingly notified by wire to have wagons sent up to Arecibo to meet the “Alamo” on her arrival. Every thing worked admirably. The “Alamo” reached Mayaguez August 27, and ample supplies for the hospital of General Schwan’s command were landed at Mayaguez, and delivered to Dr. Bailey K. Ashford, surgeon in charge, who expressed most cordial and grateful appreciation.

Thence the “Alamo” proceeded, August 29, to Arecibo, which port was reached on the same day. There the wagons of the Sixth Massachusetts from Utuado were found in readiness to receive the consignment of goods brought for them, which were put in charge of Assistant Surgeon of the Sixth Massachusetts, Dr. F.A. Washburn. At Arecibo was a strong force of Spanish troops, having a military and a Red Cross hospital. The Spanish military commander, the captain of the port, and the chief surgeon of the Red Cross hospital, personally gave the kindest attentions, conducting me to all the military quarters and hospitals, yet while expressing thanks for the offer of goods from the American Red Cross, they declared they were not in need, as was evidently the case.

On the same day, August 29, my visit and departure having been wired to the Spanish Governor General Macias at San Juan, I took train thither, reaching the capital in the evening. The next day with an interpreter I visited General Macias at his headquarters, and was most cordially received, given the freedom of the city, especially including all the forts, barracks and hospitals, and on inquiry allowed if I chose to make any photographs of the military works, concerning which he said it did not matter as they would be so soon in the hands of the Americans. Five days were spent in San Juan. The forts, barracks and hospitals of the Spaniards were visited, but all need of American Red Cross supplies was courteously disavowed, evidently with truthfulness, for signs of want were nowhere apparent. General Macias kindly gave me a pass through all the Spanish military guards and civil jurisdictions under his command throughout the island of Porto Rico.

With this pass I started from San Juan September 2 by coach for Ponce. At Caguas I was politely invited by the German Consul General of Porto Rico, Herr Adolph Rauschenplat, who had been traveling alone in his coach behind me from San Juan, to join him in his carriage, and send mine back to San Juan. The invitation was heartily accepted. We dined together at Cayey. On reaching Aibonito while our relay of horses was being harnessed, and we had been surrounded by the Spanish soldiers and townspeople, engaging in pleasant chat with them, suddenly the captain of the Spanish troops with a guard appeared and marched us unceremoniously to the guardhouse. There we were challenged, and a parley ensued, until I showed my pass from General Macias. The change of front was spectacular, apologies were profuse, but I ended the affair by insisting successfully that the officer sign his name to my pass which was already rather heavily overloaded with the names of military and civil magnates, both Spanish and American.

A SOLDIER FUNERAL.

This team shows the manner of yoking the cattle by the head and horns.

A TYPICAL CUBAN CAMP.

This trip was memorable not only for the enjoyment of a ride over one of the best long roads in the world, amid the displays of all tropical fruits and flora, views of many characteristic people, habitations, customs, and cultivated sections of the island, but for the intelligent and charming exposition of everything, together with discussion of the social, political, military and commercial interests and problems of Porto Rico, at the present stage of affairs, by Herr Rauschenplat, whose English speech scarcely betrays his German vernacular or his customary Spanish.

Arriving at Ponce on the evening of September 2, on the following day storage for Red Cross goods was secured in the Custom House at the Playa, or Port of Ponce, which continued our only headquarters during work in Porto Rico. The distribution of goods commenced on Sunday, September 4. The goods at first distributed in Ponce were the remainder of the cargo brought on the “Concho,” but left in charge of and lightered off of the “Concho,” and carefully stored by kind agreement in the Custom House, when I was obliged to depart on the “Alamo” for Mayaguez and Arecibo or lose a most valuable opportunity for distributing stores where urgently needed.

Every applicant not seeking for himself alone was interrogated as to the number of sick or convalescents for whom the goods were desired, and informed that our provisions were specifically for these classes. The amount bestowed was in view of the number of sick thus reported. Then on a sheet of paper headed by the date of application all articles were recorded, checked off when taken, and the signature of the officer applying was affixed. Then my official stamp as field agent was affixed, and the paper put on file as a voucher. All goods received by steamer came into the office under my personal supervision, and with very few necessary exceptions none went out without it.

On September 4 the office work of the Red Cross in Porto Rico was inaugurated with five representative issues of stores, which became matter of record. As the later files show, the number rapidly multiplied and the office work was increased by a constant procession of single applicants for small things. A dose of medicine, a pencil, an abdominal band, a comfort bag, something to read, a pair of stockings, a handkerchief, a towel—a little stationery—such applications alone made work enough for one man, and one had to be secured, Corporal Patrick Syron, who was detailed from the First Engineers, and whose help was invaluable.

As the work was increasing very rapidly, and appeals pouring in from all the camps and hospitals, the executive committee sent as my assistant General W.T. Bennett, who arrived September 7 on the “Seneca,” which also brought a fresh and valuable cargo of stores. Having like myself had army experience in the Civil War, General Bennett easily grasped the situation, and while I attended specially to the distribution of goods at the office, he gave efficient help in managing the outside relations of the work, made doubly exacting by the necessity of lightering off all goods from ships, and transferring them by native porters to the headquarters, amidst piles of army stores, and a horde of omnipresent and vigilant thieves. Any lull in the office work was improved in visiting hospitals and camps, and noting how goods were received and distributed. By frequent consultation of the official figures, at the chief surgeon’s office, of the sick rate at all military stations on the island, it was possible to judge correctly concerning the neediest places for sending relief, and also to judge the merits of applications.

The extraordinary amount of typhoid fever and intestinal diseases among the troops was the object of thoughtful attention. Several native physicians and army surgeons were solicited to write their diagnosis and treatment of these diseases, in the hope that their combined testimony may furnish valuable data for guidance of physicians and surgeons who may have charge of our troops here in the future.

On October 6, Mr. Monroe Scott, arrived from New York on the steamship “Chester,” to be second assistant in our work. He was desirous of giving personal service to the sick, as he had just came from such work in the Northern army hospitals. But the needs at the various hospitals in Porto Rico were being so fully met that he gave his attention to the varied demands at the office, where his courteous manner and efficiency in detail were highly appreciated. Two ambulances were sent to Ponce in September. They proved of great value in emergency cases requiring quick transportation to and from the hospitals, and in conveying our goods for short distances. It must be admitted, however, that they proved also a delicate responsibility, as everybody seemed to regard them as free pleasure coaches in which the Red Cross was eager to take the town to ride.

A daily care was to note all incoming steamers, to board them to inquire for Red Cross supplies, also to note all departing steamers and provide that all sick and convalescents had Red Cross goods enough to insure their comfort for the homeward voyage. The chief surgeons were appealed to and asked not to allow any detachment of sick men to go home without previously notifying us, so that we might provide for their nutriment in supplement to that provided by the Government. It is proper to add that the surgeons going home in charge of the sick on ships were all attentive to their duty in securing Red Cross supplies for their patients. Twelve shipments were made for transports carrying home the sick.

One of the duties of the office was to give first aid to the sick and injured. Hardly a day passed without our giving many prescriptions of medicine to soldiers for intestinal troubles, or first dressing to men injured on the pier or on shipboard. We carefully gave antiseptic dressing and bound up gashed heads and limbs, and tenderly conveyed the unfortunates to the proper hospitals or to their homes or ships.

In September on order from New York, we began to furnish ice to hospitals not already supplied. We purchased machine-made ice at the heavy cost of forty pesos a ton, and had arranged with the hospitals of Coamo and Guayama, the only ones not supplied, to send wagons weekly for a load. For this work we were about to establish an ice-storage plant, when a large cargo furnished by the Government arrived, and although about one hundred tons soon after came from New York, consigned to the Red Cross, it was not needed, nor an ice-house for storage, as the government supply was freely furnished to all in need, and was so large as to last till the Red Cross ice, though carefully stored in a covered lighter, had entirely melted. Had the Government not made this provision, a free grant of site, lumber and labor for an ice plant already secured, would have been utilized. The same cablegram authorizing an ice supply also authorized the supply of milk as needed. On inquiry it was found that all of the hospitals were already well provided with this article. In case of the hospital for the First Engineers, however, the ingenious surgeon, Dr. Proben, had opened negotiations for a cow, and we promptly insisted on paying for it, but were allowed to pledge only one-half its cost, which we most cheerfully did.

Twelve hospital tents, 14x14 feet each, were furnished by the Red Cross, of which one was loaned to the Engineers’ hospital, one to the Sixth Massachusetts hospital, and ten were located, under medical supervision, beneath a row of cocoanut trees, for the accommodation of convalescents awaiting transportation. A suitable trench was dug, flooring put in all the tents by the engineers, and straw was furnished for bedding by the quartermaster. This camp was named “Camp Barton.”

Some of the incidental work of the Red Cross was to answer letters of inquiry concerning missing soldiers; to guide numerous strangers arriving at the port; to get stragglers of the army into their proper quarters; to help soldiers in various conditions of distress; always to be ready with a kind look and friendly hand, as proper representatives of a generous public, desiring to show full appreciation of these who upheld the nation’s honor with the offering of their lives. Every man on the staff of the Red Cross in Porto Rico, could he have embodied his real preferences, would have spent his whole time personally with the boys in their tents or hospitals. It was a real regret to us all that from early morning until dark we had to be hard at work, with few exceptions, in dealing out stores and attending to duties at headquarters.

But as we were serving, not a campaigning army, but garrisons after hostilities had ceased, and the supply of surgeons and nurses was ample, there was no need of personal field service on our part. A tribute of respect and praise is demanded in honor of the army officials of Porto Rico, especially those of the southern district, so wisely administered by General Guy V. Henry, now Governor of Porto Rico. The different departments were ably conducted. Their relations were entirely cordial. The difficult problems presenting themselves were handled in a manful way.

The Red Cross carefully avoided the role of critic or censor, and sought to conform to the wishes of commanders and surgeons, while watchfully providing for the needs of the sick, as ascertained by independent investigation. It never had occasion to make a protest, nor acted as a meddler, but attended strictly to its own business, and kept in its own place as an army auxiliary, and servant of the sick. Hence from the first of its work the military, naval, surgical, medical, commissary and quartermaster’s departments treated it as a part of their own common fraternity, freely granting all its requests, subjecting it to no restrictions, and cordially accepting and forwarding its beneficent operations. We received every advantage gratuitously. Not in a single instance were our requests denied. By this cordial understanding many hundreds of dollars of expense were saved to the Red Cross.

Indications of the heavy sick rate in the army of Porto Rico may be found in the following data, gathered at the time from official sources: In August the surgeon in charge at Mayaguez reported that fully 7.5 per cent of the troops stationed there were sick in hospitals, or in quarters, or unfit for duty. September 10 there were in the district of Ponce over 1400 sick, including 350 typhoid cases, 600 malarial, 350 intestinal diseases. September 20 the official report shows 750 sick in Ponce, 799 in Coamo, 336 in Mayaguez, 264 in Utuado, 22 in Guanica, and 328 in Guayama. September 28th the Sixteenth Pennsylvania Infantry, at Coamo, reported 625 sick. One company had no officers on duty, all being sick. October 3 there were 125 sick in Ponce, 60 in Guayama, 65 in Utuado, 40 in Mayaguez, and 491 at Coamo. Total in these places, 781. This great reduction in the number of reported sick was due to large shipments of patients to the States. October 20 there were 747 sick in the general hospital in Ponce, 120 in that at Mayaguez, and 125 in that at Guayama.

On November 10, 603 men were reported sick in the district of Ponce. The data above given will best be understood if it is remembered that they comprise for the most part only hospital inmates. The sick in quarters were not generally reported, though they fully equaled in number those in hospitals. Again it should be remembered that those unfit for duty equaled in number both of the other two classes. In brief, during September, October and November, not more than one-half of the army was available for duty. In September a captain of engineers informed me that in the morning he had only four men report for duty.

Several obvious causes operated to produce the great sick rate. The effects of exposures and hardships before reaching Porto Rico, the nature of the food, malarious influences, native fruits, the heavy rains, and the excessive heat, were potent factors in producing the general illness. There was no invigoration in the atmosphere, its heat and humidity being very depressing, and not allowing rapid recovery after prostration. Almost every man lost heavily in weight, the amounts varying from twenty-five to one hundred pounds. This was true even of those who were extremely careful of their diet and habits. During September and October a register of temperatures, kept by Dr. Charles I. Proben, surgeon of the First Engineers, showed an average daily temperature of 82.52° Fahrenheit, and in October 80.136° Fahrenheit. These figures give little suggestion of what the soldiers had to endure, as for instance, September 20 the mercury stood 96° in the shade at midday, and 113° in the sun. October 3 the mercury stood at 92° at midday. These health conditions made every American in Porto Rico a fitting subject for relief, but Red Cross supplies were limited as far as practicable to the sick and convalescent.

The extent and direction of our Red Cross work are indicated below:

Number of issues to twenty-four army hospitals	150
Number of issues to United States transports returning North with sick	12
Number of issues to Infantry, regiments and detachments	101
Number of issues to Artillery batteries	24
Number of issues to Cavalry troops	6
Number of issues to Officers’ messes	8
Number of issues to Miscellaneous parties	61
Total issues	362

These issues were all recorded, and vouchers filed. The number of issues to single applicants for their own immediate use, mostly private soldiers, were over 1200. Prescriptions of medicine to sick soldiers, applying at the office, about 300. Wounds dressed at office, in first aid to wounded men, about 30. Sick carried in ambulances of Red Cross, 50.

The camps and hospitals served by the Red Cross were scattered all over the island, some accessible only through difficult mountain passes, bad roads, or by long sea voyages, necessitating weekly consultation of the chief surgeons, sick reports from all military stations, and careful study of the best routes and means of transportation.

Three months’ experience lead one to say that if a man knows how to keep a hotel, run a restaurant, and a refreshment stand; if he be a good grocer, dry goodsman, apothecary, financier, accountant, doctor, and linguist; if he have the strength of a Samson, the patience of a Job, and the cheerfulness of the morning lark; if he have the power to see much and say little, to sweat and not swear, to behold limitless suffering and be fair to all; if he is pachydermous to the shafts of criticism, diplomat enough to secure universal favor, and worthy to hold it by solid merit, let him try a Field Agency of the Red Cross with confidence, for in such service he will need all of these qualities in abundance. And yet, in the midst of it all, he will daily hear the sweetest words of gratitude, and feel that he is doing the most self-rewarding work of his whole life.

SHIPMENTS BY TRANSPORTS.

By the courtesy of the War Department, the Executive Committee were enabled to make several shipments, both to Cuba and to Porto Rico, on the United States transports. With the exception of the first cargo by the “Port Victor,” the larger part of these supplies which should properly have been consigned to the Red Cross at the front, were sent direct to the commanding officers, or to the officers of the medical department of the army, upon request. The consignment of the “Port Victor,” although received by the Red Cross and forwarded to Gibra for distribution, was afterward taken by an officer of the U.S. army without permission. Among the shipments were:

“Port Victor,” July 10, to Santiago, 800 tons general provisions and medical supplies.

“New Hampshire,” July 15, to Santiago, 25 tons groceries and hospital supplies.

“Olivette,” July 18, to Santiago, clothing and delicacies.

“Resolute,” July 19, to Santiago, general supplies and clothing. Value, $2000.

“Missouri,” July 19, to Santiago, clothing, laundry plant, ice plant, cots and delicacies.

“Seneca,” July 21, to Santiago, clothing for 50 men.

“Kanawa,” July 22, to Santiago, 10 cases of supplies.

“Concho,” August 1, to Santiago, supplies for 200 men.

“Breakwater,” August 6, to Santiago, 10 cases general supplies.

“Harvard,” August 5, to Santiago, 16 cases groceries and clothes.

“Altai,” August 5, to Santiago, 96 cases delicacies and clothing.

“Seguranca,” August 20, to Santiago, 113 cases provisions and soups.

“Port Victor,” October 7, to Santiago, 115 tons of ice, 50 equipped cots.

“Concho,” August 13, to Porto Rico, 900 cases general provisions and 50 equipped cots.

“Yucatan,” September 7, to Porto Rico, 545 cases general provisions and medical supplies.

“Obdam,” September 14, to Porto Rico, 387 cases assorted provisions and 2 ambulances.

“Chester,” September 27, to Porto Rico, 406 cases assorted supplies.

“Missouri,” September 19, to Porto Rico, 60 cases general supplies.

“Berlin,” September 20, to Porto Rico, 20 barrels ginger ale.

“Port Victor,” October 7, to Porto Rico, 115 tons of ice and 50 equipped cots, duplicate of shipment to Santiago.

“Panama,” October 12, to Porto Rico, 300 cases of groceries and clothing, 50 equipped cots and 101 cases medicine for General Wood at Santiago.

Since their appointment by the President of the United States, the Central Cuban Relief Committee have been busily engaged in carrying on the great work entrusted to them by the government. In addition to the smaller consignments of materials sent for distribution to the relief stations in Cuba and on the Florida coast, they have expended in the purchase and forwarding of larger shipments of relief, over two hundred thousand dollars, and have collected in money and supplies nearly half a million. The latest important shipment was sent by the steamer “City of San Antonio,” consisting of an assorted cargo of about 700 tons, which was landed at the port of Matanzas, and distributed by the representatives of the Red Cross in charge of the vessel.

THE AMERICAN NATIONAL RED CROSS RELIEF COMMITTEE OF NEW YORK.

The origin of this great volunteer emergency committee has already been explained in these pages. But the story of their wonderful work can never be fully told. With their co-operation much suffering has been prevented or relieved, and many lives have been saved; through the ministrations made possible by their efforts, the humblest private in the ranks now realizes that “the great heart of the nation will not let the soldier die.” No words can express the gratitude of the Red Cross for their powerful assistance. Faithful, earnest and efficient, they have labored incessantly through the campaign, and now at the close they make the following short but eloquent report:

Report of the Relief Committee.

Organized May 3, 1898.

Officers.—Rt. Rev. Henry C. Potter, D.D., chairman; Alexander E. Orr, vice-chairman; William T. Wardwell, vice-chairman; John P. Faure, Secretary; Frederick D. Tappen, treasurer; Samuel Woolverton, assistant treasurer.

Members.—Dr. Felix Adler, Bishop Edward G. Andrews, August Belmont, Joseph H. Choate, William P. Clyde, John D. Crimmins, Chauncey M. Depew, Cleveland H. Dodge, John P. Faure, Edwin Gould, Clement A. Griscom, Jr., John S. Huyler, Morris K. Jesup, Edwin Langdon, Dr. A.M. Lesser, William G. Low, Rev. Sylvester Malone, J. Pierpont Morgan, Levi P. Morton, Alexander E. Orr, Rt. Rev. Henry C. Potter, D.D., LL.D., Percy R. Pyne, Douglas Robinson, John D. Rockefeller, Jacob H. Schiff, Gustav H. Schwab, Charles Stewart Smith, Dr. George F. Shrady, James Speyer, William R. Stewart, A.S. Solomons, Frederick D. Tappen, Howard Townsend, Dr. T. Gaillard Thomas, William T. Wardwell.

Executive Committee.—William T. Wardwell, chairman; John P. Faure, secretary; Levi P. Morton, Frederick D. Tappen, George F. Shrady, M.D., William G. Low, Gustav H. Schwab, Cleveland H. Dodge, A.S. Solomons, Douglas Robinson, Howard Townsend, A. Monae Lesser, M.D.; Rt. Rev. Henry C. Potter, D.D., LL.D., ex-officio; Alexander E. Orr, ex-officio.

Finance Committee.—J. Pierpont Morgan, chairman; Frederick D. Tappen, vice-chairman; August Belmont, James Speyer, Gustav H. Schwab, Edwin Langdon, Levi P. Morton.

Committee on Yacht “Red Cross.”—William T. Wardwell, Gustav H. Schwab, Alexander E. Orr.

Supply Committee.—Cleveland H. Dodge, chairman; Mrs. W.S. Cowles, Mrs. John Lyon Gardiner, John S. Huyler, Percy R. Pyne, George F. Shrady, M.D., A.S. Solomons, Howard Townsend; Miss Helen Fidelia Hoffman, secretary; F.C. Garmany, purchasing agent.

Medical Advisory Board.—Wm. H. Draper, M.D., chairman; Andrew J. McCosh, M.D., secretary; Francis P. Kinnicutt, M.D., Francis Delafield, M.D., John S. Billings, M.D., Edward G. Janeway, M.D., Charles McBurney, M.D., Richard H. Derby, M.D.

Treasurer’s Report
And Analysis of Expenditures, May 9 to December 1, 1898.

Total receipts		$305,229 66
Office supplies	$5,117 89
Food supplies, groceries, milk, fruit, etc.	46,067 95
Cots and equipments	24,946 09
Medical supplies, wines, liquors, etc.	11,357 33
Clothing and dry goods	1,413 61
Miscellaneous supplies	16,051 14
Account nurses	17,718 24
Ambulances and mules	7,782 56
Ice	27,666 14
Yacht “Red Cross” and maintenance	54,057 16
Cash to General Committee, account of camps	59,913 02
Laundry plant	1,230 10
Freight, express charges, towing, transportation, etc.	4,283 05	277,604 28
Balance on hand		$27,625 38

Woman’s Committee on Auxiliaries.—Mrs. John Lyon Gardiner, chairman; Mrs. Paul Dana, secretary; Miss Martha L. Draper, treasurer; Mrs. Butler Duncan, Mrs. James W. Gerard, Mrs. Bettina Hofker Lesser, Mrs. J. Pierpont Morgan, Dr. Lucy Hall Brown, Mrs. W.S. Cowles, Mrs. Winthrop Cowdin, Mrs. Levi P. Morton, Mrs. Henry C. Potter, Mrs. G.F. Shrady.

By a resolution of the Executive Committee the above ladies were appointed a Woman’s Committee on Auxiliaries, charged with the duty of organizing auxiliary committees throughout the United States, to assist in Red Cross work. This committee met for the first time on May 12, and it was decided to interest, by personal effort and correspondence, the people of the country in serving the sick and wounded soldiers and sailors during the war without regard to nationality, in accordance with the rules of the Conference of Geneva.

From its inaugural meeting on May 12 until the present date the Woman’s Committee has authorized the organization of ninety-two auxiliaries, many of these with numerous sub-auxiliaries, thus spreading the work throughout the country from Maine to the Rocky Mountains, the western limit of the work of the Relief Committee.

The Following Auxiliaries Were Organized:

No.	Name.	Place.	President.	No. of Sub-Aux.
1	First N.Y. Ambulance Equip. Society	New York	Mrs. W.S. Cowles	3
2	Women’s Confer. Soc. of Ethical Culture	” ”	Mrs. Henry Ollesheimer.
3	Maintenance of Trained Nurses	” ”	Mrs. James Speyer.	15
4		Yonkers, N.Y.	Mrs. William Sharman.
5	Metcalf-Bliss Hospital Cot Equipment	New York	Mrs. William Metcalf-Bliss.	16
6	Columbia University	” ”	Mrs. Seth Low.
7	N.Y. City Ch. D.A.R.	” ”	Mrs. Donald McLean.
8	Council of Jewish Women	” ”	Mrs. Cyrus L. Sulzberger.
9	Hartford Wom. Aux.	Hartford, Conn	Mrs. F.W. Cheney.	9
10	Ice Plant Auxiliary	New York	Miss Julia L. Delafield.
11		Norwalk, Conn.	Mrs. Jennings.
12	Soldiers’ Field Hosp.	New York	Miss E.C. Hebert.
13	Mohegan Ch. D.A.R.	Sing Sing, N.Y.	Mrs. Annie Van Rensselaer Wells.	8
14		Morristown, N.J.	Miss Louisa E. Keasby.	7
15	Green Twigs Aux.	Flushing, L.I.	Miss Helen A. Colgate.
16		Litchfield, Conn.	Mrs. George M. Woodruff.
17	First Penn. Red Cross Auxiliary	Pittsburg, Pa.	Mr. John B. Jackson.	74
18	Miscellaneous Aux.	New York	Miss Helen Dominick.
19	Laundry Plant Aux.	” ”	Miss Alice B. Babcock.
20	Westchester Co. Aux.	Mt. Kisco, N.Y.	Mrs. Henry Marquand.	14
21		Hazleton, Pa.	Mrs. W.C. Gailey.
22	Land and Sea Aux.	Pelham Manor	Mrs. Frank K. Hunter.	5
23	Staten Island Aux.	New Brighton	Mrs. George Beers.
24		Princeton, N.J.	Mrs. James P. Morgan.	3
25		Hackensack, N.J.	Mrs. James Romeyn.
26		Sewickley, Pa.	Rev. B.A. Benton.
27	The Farmers’ Aux.	Jennerstown, Pa.	Miss F.E. Coffin.
28	Fort Stanwix Aux.	Rome, N.Y.	Mrs. Louise M. Duffy.
29		Fairfield, Conn.	Mrs. Henry S. Glover.
30		Norwich, Kan.	Mrs. Sarah A. King.
31	Beaver County Aux.	New Brighton, Pa.	Mrs. Mary C. Kennedy.
32	Grace Par. Laun. Aux.	New York	Mrs. Butler Duncan.
33		Athens, Pa.	Mrs. L.M. Park.
34		Canandaigua	Mrs. C.C. Wilcox.
35		Eau Claire, Wis.	Mrs. Francis P. Ide.
36		Mount Vernon, N.Y.	Mrs. William Wilson.	1
37		Elmhurst, N.Y.	Mrs. A.C. Green.
38		Dublin, N.H.	Mrs. Lewis B. Monroe.
39		Larkinsville, Ala.	Miss Anna L. Morris.
40	Western Reserve Ch. D.A.R.	Cleveland, Ohio	Mrs. Andrew Squire.	163
41		New Canaan, Conn.	Mrs. Willard Parker.
42		Flatbush, Brooklyn	Mrs. Cornelius L. Wells.
43		Colorado Springs	Mrs. E.S. Cohen.
44	North Shore, L.I., Au.	Glen Cove, L.I.	Mrs. John E. Leech.
45		” ”	Mrs. W. Zabriskie.
46		Far Rockaway.	Mrs. Alexander Stevens.
47	First R.I. Auxiliary.	Providence	Mrs. Charles Mason.
48	Nassau Co., L.I., Aux.	Roslyn, L.I.	Mrs. Valentine Mott.
49		Kinderhook, N.Y.	Mrs. P.S.V. Pruyn.
50	Tobacco Auxiliary	Newport, R.I.	Mrs. Schuyler Van Rensselaer.
51	Central Falls, R.I., Au.	” ”	Mrs. Arthur Rogers.
52	Rhode Island Aux.	Providence	Mrs. Mary Frost Evans.
53	Westmoreland Co., Pa., Auxiliary	Greensburg, Pa.	Miss Louise Brunot.	3
54		Pottstown, Pa.	Mrs. E.S. Cook.
55		Emporia, Kan.	Miss Sabia E. Whitley.
56	Scott Schley, of	Frederick, Md.	Mrs. Henry Williams.
57		Lenox, Mass.	Mrs. John E. Alexandre.
58		Caldwell, N.J.	Mrs. F.H. Wing.
59		Upper Red Hook	Mrs. Theodore Cookingham.
60		Saugerties-on-Hudson	Mrs. George F. Shrady.
61		Hokendauqua, Pa.	Miss Bessie Thomas.
62		Bridgeport, Conn.	Mrs. Charles B. Read.
63	Suffolk Co., N.Y., Aux.	Greenport L.I.	Miss Bessie Clark.
64		Staatsburgh, N.Y.	Miss Madeleine Dinsmore.
65	Otsego Co., N.Y., Aux.	Springfield Centre	Mrs. H.W. Wardwell.
66	Plymouth Church Au.	Worcester, Mass.	Mr. Arthur Reed Taft.	1
67		Oyster Bay, L.I.	Mrs. Thomas S. Young, Jr.
68		Cranford, N.J.	Mrs. F.R. Bourne.
69	Loyal Friends Aux.	New York	Mrs. F.P.P. Miller.
70		London, Ohio	Mrs. George Lincoln.
71		Shortsville, N.Y.	Mrs. O.S. Titus.
72		Richmond Hill	Mrs. Walter P. Long.
73		South Orange, N.J.	Mrs. F. Arnold.
74	Telegraph Signal Corps Auxiliary	Brooklyn, N.Y.	Miss Mary A. Tomlinson.
75		Platteville, Wis.	Mrs. E.G. Buck.
76		Walden, N.Y.	Mrs. Phoebe Saxe.
77	First West Va. Aux. Wheeling, W.Va.	Mrs. William F. Butler.
78		Toledo, Ohio	Mrs. S.S. Knabenshue.
79		Lovington, Ill.	Mr. S.S. Boggs.
80		New Brunswick, N.J.	Mrs. Nicholas G. Rutgers.
81	Colored Women’s Au.	Kansas City, Kan.	Mrs. Katie Minor.
82	Sons and Daughters Red Cross Aux.	North Berwick, Me.	Chester A. Hayes.
83		Orange, N.J.	Miss Rosamond Howard.
84		Hammond, Ind.	Dr. Mary E. Jackson.
85		Holdredge, Neb.	Mrs. Reeves.
86	Girls’ Towel Aux.	Glen Cove, L.I.	Miss Alice O. Draper.
87		Brattleboro, Vt.	Miss Mary E. Cabot.
88		Evanston, Ill.	Mrs. N. Gill Kirk.
89		Montclair, N.J.	Mrs. Benjamin Strong.
90		Lyons, N.Y.	Miss Eudora A. Lewis.
91		Dobbs Ferry, N.Y.	Mrs. Walston Hill Browne.
92		Marshall, Mich.	Mrs. W.H. Porter.

Supplies Contributed by Auxiliaries through Supply Committee.

Cots	3,601	Under drawers	6,937
Sheets	13,623	Comfort bags	1,188
Draw sheets	994	Palm-leaf fans	6	cs.
Rubber sheets	226	Cot pads	1,006	cs.
Pillowcases	13,858	Mosquito netting	32	pcs.
Blankets	586	Nurses’ caps	271
Towels	36,821	Nurses’ aprons	100
Wash cloths	10,473	Brassards	90
Nightshirts	12,388	Old linen	10 cs.
Pajamas	14,264	Napkins	466
Wrappers	53	Stationery	2 cs.
Handkerchiefs	40,268	Delicacies	900 cs.
Socks	8,484	Tobacco	20 cs.
Slippers	2,342	Pipes	5,000
Abdominal bands	18,557	Literature	120 cs.
Negligee shirts	5,097	Miscellaneous articles	3,394
Undershirts	6,937	Red Cross flags	70
Estimated value, $80,000.

Special Work Done by Auxiliaries.

Auxiliary No. 1 provided eleven equipped ambulances with forty mules. For Hospital Ship “Missouri”: two hundred electric fans, telephones, six rubber beds, disinfecting plant, carbonating plant, twenty-eight foot steam launch, thirty-seven foot steam launch, sent to Chief Surgeon Havard at Santiago. Supplies of clothing and delicacies sent to Colonel Wood at Santiago.

Auxiliary No. 2 opened a work shop on Madison Avenue and Fifty-ninth Street. There women, members of the families of enlisted men, were employed to make the garments supplied by this auxiliary. Employment was given to these women both at their homes and at the shop. Those who took work home were paid by the piece. In all, 142 women were employed, many having steady work for over five months. Up to December 1, 20,842 articles were made by this Auxiliary.

Auxiliary No. 3 has perhaps brought more comfort to the sick and wounded soldiers than any of the others. It was organized for the special work of providing funds for the maintenance of trained nurses, and as will be seen by the following list of nurses sent out by this auxiliary, no opportunity to relieve the suffering of the sick was ever passed by.

Railway transportation was furnished for nearly four hundred nurses sent out from the New York office.

The number of nurses employed may be divided approximately into four classes: (1) Those employed, maintained and paid by the auxiliary. (2) Those whose salaries and maintenance were borne partly by the government, and partly by the auxiliary. (3) Those who signed the government contract and were paid and supplied with army rations by the government, but received additional supplies from the auxiliary. (4) Those who were paid by the auxiliary and maintained by local aid.

Class I.
At Fort Wadsworth	41	Nurses.
” Charleston	20	”
” Leiter Hospital	10	”
” Governor’s Island	6	”
” Tampa	5	”
” Atlantic Highlands	5	Nurses, 1 Surgeon.
” Convalescent Home for Nurses	1	Nurse.
” Hospital Cars	4	Nurses.
Class II.
At Camp Black	42	Nurses.
” Fort Hamilton	23	”
” Fortress Monroe	43	”
On Hospital Ship “Missouri”	14	Nurses (Men).
At Bedloe’s Island	1	Nurse.
” Portsmouth	6	Nurses (Men).
Class III.
General Hospital, Montauk	125	Nurses.
Sternberg Hospital, Chickamauga	64	”
Class IV.
L.I. City Relief Station	29	Nurses, 2 Surgeons.
Relief Tents, Montauk Station	1	”
Nassau Hospital, Hempstead	20	”
Home for Convalescent Soldiers at Sag Harbor	6	”
Convalescent Home of 8th Reg’t, Hunter’s Island	2	”
U.S. Transport “Lampasas”	29	Nurses(of these many were Volunteers).

The salaries of some and maintenance of all were borne by the auxiliary. Nurses were also supplied on emergency calls to the Eighth and Ninth Regiment Armories.

Auxiliary No. 5 sent equipped cots to the different camps in the United States, Cuba and Porto Rico, supplying in all 3766.

Auxiliary No. 10 undertook to send ice to Cuba and Porto Rico, the blockading fleet, and the different camps. This auxiliary also furnished the ice plant on the Hospital Ship “Missouri,” and expended in all for ice $27,802.20.

The work of this auxiliary appealed especially to every one during the hot weather, and donations poured in upon it, not the least of which was a steady income from the “Nathalie Schenck Ice Chain,” which produced a revenue of $24,000 in three months.

Auxiliary No. 17, enrolled seventy-four sub-auxiliaries, with a total membership of 6173.

To the Supply Committee this auxiliary sent in the largest quantity of supplies.

Auxiliary No. 19 raised funds for a laundry plant, and put same on Hospital Ship “Missouri.”

Auxiliary No. 22 had five sub-auxiliaries, with a total membership of 1018. 14,144 garments, 850 cases and packages of food, and 12,583 books and magazines were sent to the Supply Depot. In September the auxiliary took as its particular work the supplying of clothing to destitute soldiers applying for same, with properly signed orders, at 554 Broadway. Nearly 800 men were given underwear, blue flannel shirts, socks, handkerchiefs, night shirts, etc., etc.

Auxiliary No. 40.—The War Emergency Relief Board of Cleveland became an auxiliary to the Red Cross in June, with 163 sub-auxiliaries. Ten thousand dollars in money, and between thirty and forty thousand dollars worth of supplies, were sent to the front. Two thousand dollars were spent in fitting up unfurnished wards in Cleveland hospitals, where 533 soldiers were cared for. The wives and families of soldiers and sailors were also cared for. Five thousand four hundred and fifty hot breakfasts and dinners were served at the Union Depot to soldiers passing through Cleveland. Four hundred cases of clothing and delicacies were shipped by this auxiliary.

Requisitions Filled by Supply Committee.

June 22 to December 1.

Total Number, 427.

To Santiago	Shipments,	26
” Porto Rico	”	10
” Camp Wikoff	”	53
” ” Thomas	”	34
” ” Alger	”	7
” ” Black	”	5
” ” Townsend	”	1
” ” Hobson	”	1
” Jacksonville	”	17
” Tampa	”	9
” Miami	”	2
” Governor’s Island	”	14
” Bedloe’s Island	”	3
” Seavey’s Island	”	3
” Fort Wadsworth	”	20
” Fortress Monroe	”	5
” Fort Riley	”	1
” Fort Hamilton	”	18
” Fort McPherson	”	4
” Quarantine	”	5
” Bellevue Hospital	”	6
” Roosevelt Hospital	”	2
” Brooklyn Hospital	”	3
” St. Peter’s Hospital	”	6
” St. Francis’ Hospital	”	2
” St. Catherine’s Hospital	”	2
” St. Joseph’s Hospital	”	4
” Yonkers Hospital	”	4
” Mount Vernon Hospital	”	4
” New Rochelle Hospital	”	4
” Jamaica Hospital	”	1
” Nassau Hospital	”	4
” Long Island College Hospital	”	6
” Long Island Red Cross Emergency Hospital	”	22
” Stapleton Marine Hospital	”	1
” U.S.S. “St Paul”	”	1
” ” “New Hampshire”	”	1
” ” “Nahant”	”	1
” ” “Harvard”	”	1
” ” “Kanawha”	”	1
” ” “Elfrida”	”	1
” ” “Vigilancia”	”	1
” ” “Supply”	”	1
” ” Hospital Ship “Missouri”	”	4
” ” ” ” “Relief”	”	2
” “Red Cross” Yacht	”	2
” 9th Regiment Armory	”	7
” 8th ” ”	”	4
” 71st ” ”	”	1
” 13th ” ”	”	2
” Convalescent Homes	”	43
” Soldiers’ Comfort Committees	”	25
” Distribution to Soldiers at Supply Depot	”	13
” Stephen E. Barton	”	2
” Dr. B.B. Lanier, U.S.A.	”	1
” Major Henry Page, U.S.V.	”	1
” Mrs. L. Hutton, Athens, Ga.	”	1
” Mrs. G.M. Moulton, Savannah	”	1
” Mrs. F.M. Armstrong, Hampton, Va.	”	1
Total		427

A CUBAN “BLOCK HOUSE,” GARRISONED.

A VIEW OF EASTERN CUBA.

EXTRACTS OF REPORTS FROM CAMPS.

Jacksonville, Fla.

Field Agent, Rev. Alexander Kent.

Headquarters opened June 16, 1898. The hospital was found in a very distressing and unhealthful condition. Most of the patients were indeed on cots, but few had either sheets or night shirts to cover them! It was also found that the sick had no suitable food, and when the suitable food was provided it was found that there was no provision for preparing it!

The government provided many sheets, many cots, many pillows, but the demand ever outran the supply, and the Red Cross was called on continually to supply the lack.

The government made no provision for ice, milk, eggs, lemons, malted milk, peptonoids, clam bouillon, beef extracts and delicacies of all kinds until after the first of September, when each patient was allowed sixty cents a day. All supplies of this sort were furnished by the Red Cross, or by the beneficient agencies.

At the Second Division Hospital the Red Cross paid for a bath house, kitchen and large circular tent for convalescents—100 cots, mattresses and 1000 pillows. Sheets, pillow cases, night shirts, pajamas and towels were sent by the thousand.

The Red Cross furnished over $1000 worth of medicines not on the government list, over 1000 bath and surgical sponges, 50 ice chests, over 700 buckets, tumblers by the barrel, medicine glasses, ice bags, hypodermic syringes, etc.

Over $1300 was spent for hospital equipment and supplies of various kinds; in addition to this, large shipments were received from New York.

An important part of the work in this camp was the supplying of ice for the purpose of cooling the drinking water. The cost of this ice, $6000, was met by Auxiliary No. 10.

The milk bills averaged $500 a week.

When the Recuperating Hospital was opened at Pablo Beach, the Red Cross, at the request of the chief surgeon, supplied 250 sets of dishes, with a complete outfit of pitchers, trays, buckets, etc.

The several heads of divisional hospitals have said to the agent again and again, “The hospitals never could have equipped themselves. They would have broken down utterly without the aid of the Red Cross.”

Camp Thomas, Chickamauga, Ga.

Field Agent, E.C. Smith.

“No array of mere numerals written to express dollars, or tables of figures standing for quantities, could, in comprehensive sense, tell the story of the Red Cross work at Chickamauga in 1898. The record is written indelibly in the hearts of thousands of soldiers who were stricken with disease on this battlefield, and the story has been told at quiet firesides in every State of the Union.” Here in Chickamauga men fell from the ranks day after day, and were carried helpless to the regimental, division, corps and general hospitals, stricken by an unseen foe. It was at these hospitals that the Red Cross sent supplies of all kinds, medical and surgical, clothing, bedding, delicacies, etc. The agent, Mr. Smith, was told to supply everything needed, regardless of cost. Milk and ice were the chief requisites, and all the surrounding farming country was called upon to supply the milk, some of it coming as far as Biltmore, N.C. The agent ascertained the necessities of the sick through the best official sources, and without delay the necessities were supplied.

Mr. Smith was stricken at his post with typhoid, but is now convalescent.

Washington, D.C.

Headquarters for Camp Alger, Point Sheridan, Va., Washington Barracks Post Hospital, Camp Bristow, Fort Meyer, Fortress Monroe. B.H. Warner, Agent and Chairman Executive Committee of Red Cross at Washington.

By this branch of the Red Cross a large part of the work in camps was undertaken. A meeting was called on June 21, at which a large number of citizens met, and an Executive Committee was formed to carry on the relief work at these different posts.

Captain George C. Lewis was the representative of the committee at Camp Alger. He was constantly on duty there, seeing that supplies were furnished and all possible relief extended—mattresses, pillows, sheets, pillow cases, mosquito bars, night shirts, pajamas, handkerchiefs, underclothing, medicines, groceries and delicacies were supplied in large quantities to this camp.

Point Sheridan was visited by Mrs. Mussey, a member of the Committee. It was found that they were suffering for supplies of all kinds, but especially for medicines, which had been ordered a month before, but had not been received. Proper medicines were delivered by the Red Cross within twenty-four hours, and other necessities were supplied, large shipments being also sent from New York.

When the Washington Barracks was made a post hospital, the Red Cross supplied daily 800 pounds of ice, 5 gallons chicken soup, 30 gallons of milk, 20 pounds of butter and 2 crates of eggs weekly. Also furnished 1200 suits underwear, several hundred suits of pajamas, several hundred pairs socks, and slippers, 500 towels, medicines, antiseptic dressings, etc. The work at this point closed October 8.

The Secretary of War gave authority for the establishment of diet kitchens, in the camps near Washington, and Mrs. Mussey was given general charge of this special work. A diet kitchen was established at Camp Bristow, one at the hospital at the Washington Barracks and at Fort Meyer.

The government had voluntarily paid for meat, chicken and milk, leaving the committee only bills for groceries and wages of employees.

Dr. Green rendered such efficient service that she has been employed by the government to establish diet kitchens at other points.

“Physicians, nurses and patients unite in saying the aid they secured from the work was of inestimable value.”

To Fortress Monroe supplies were sent one day after they were called for, consisting in part of 500 suits pajamas, 25 pairs crutches, 200 pairs slippers, 350 yards rubber sheeting, large quantities antiseptic dressings, 60 gallons whiskey and brandy, 200 cans soups, basins, pitchers, dishes, etc.

Arrangements were also made at this point for supplying ice for the use of the troops on board the transports going South, and also for the sick on their journey North.

The branch of work undertaken by this committee, which was the most difficult to conduct, was in looking after the sick soldiers who passed through the city. Soldiers from almost forty different regiments were fed and cared for when ill. In all, about 40,000 men. The War Department paid for the bread used in this branch of the work. All bills for ice, and ice chests provided by this committee, were paid for by Auxiliary No. 10.

“It is gratifying to be able to state that whatever view the surgeons and other officers may have had as to the need of the Red Cross at the beginning of the war, at the close they joined with the private soldier in testifying to its wonderful and efficient work.”

Yacht “Red Cross.”

The yacht “Red Cross” was bought by the Relief Committee, to be used by Miss Barton as headquarters during her stay in Cuba. The yacht sailed from New York for Key West on June 30, laden with twenty-five tons of surgical and medical supplies, and with five doctors, arriving at Key West on July 10. From Key West the yacht sailed for Santiago on July 16. She ran into a storm, and was so badly damaged she had to put back to Key West for repairs. It was found impossible to repair her there, so the medical supplies were transferred to a transport sailing for Cuba, and the “Red Cross” returned to New York, arriving August 4.

In three or four days she was in order again, and took on board a cargo of supplies for Camp Wikoff. She was then offered to the government to transfer patients from the general hospitals at Camp Wikoff to the hospitals in New York, New Haven, and adjacent cities, where the soldiers could receive better shelter and care. The yacht was comfortably fitted out, and made twenty-eight trips, carrying in all 449 sick men. During these trips she carried a doctor and three trained nurses to care for the sick, and often the relatives and friends of the soldiers were allowed to accompany those whom they had been to find at Camp Wikoff.

Camp Wikoff, Montauk Point, L.I.

Field Agent, Mr. Howard Townsend.

It is difficult indeed, in giving extracts of this report, to present any idea of the great work accomplished here. Mr. Townsend visited the camp on August 8, and, after returning to New York to report to the Relief Committee, went to Montauk on the 10th to open “headquarters.” The first, and in some respects the most important work was the delivery of a daily supply of water for the troops. Ten thousand gallons of hygeia water were delivered to the government, and four tank cars were brought daily from Jamaica with fresh spring water. This work ceased when the great well was finished. To the general hospital such supplies were furnished as were rendered necessary by the confusion and hurry of the first weeks, indeed a large part of the articles necessary for a hospital were placed in the wards a few hours after the need was discovered.

We supplied but few delicacies to the hospital after it was in running order. Oranges and lemons, were, however, supplied at the rate of 1000 a day, and 200 gallons of milk were furnished, until, by order of Secretary Alger, the government furnished 2000 gallons of milk a day to the hospitals and troops. The detention hospital we also kept abundantly supplied with delicacies, and often with necessities.

The regimental hospitals were found to be in great need of equipment and food suitable for the sick, and to this part of the work Dr. Geo. E. Brewer and Mr. Samuel Parrish devoted themselves, making daily visits to the regiments, and assisting the regimental surgeons in their discouraging work.

Auxiliary No. 3 sent a dietary expert, Mrs. Willard, to the camp to establish diet kitchens, and with the aid of Mr. Prescott, of the Massachusetts Volunteer Aid Society they were established in connection with the various hospitals, and such satisfactory results were worked out that the government agreed to pay all the expenses.

The feeding of all the sick and half-starved men who arrived from Cuba on the transports was undertaken by Dr. and Mrs. Valentine Mott, while Dr. Magruder, chief quarantine officer, exerted himself admirably in Red Cross work, carrying continually stores of Red Cross delicacies to those ships which were in quarantine and suffering for lack of food.

At the railroad station, the men leaving on sick furlough frequently collapsed, and here the government erected two tents for the Red Cross, and Miss Martha L. Draper was asked to take charge. The men were fed with milk, and when necessary given a few ounces of whiskey to enable them to continue their journey. Those who were unable to take the train were kept in the tents over night, which sheltered at times as many as twenty sick men! A great effort was made to answer all the inquiries from relatives of the missing soldiers. Few can realize the number of letters and telegrams received each day from all parts of the country.

“Owing to the recognition given to the Red Cross agent by Major-General Young when the camp was first begun, the Red Cross was able to enter into a far broader sphere of usefulness than would otherwise have been possible.”

The following list is given of articles furnished by the Red Cross, to show in what quantities the supplies were used:

Equipped cots	1,523
Suits underwear	4,948
Pairs of socks	4,322
Night shirts	4,322
Pajamas	4,733
Comfort bags	1,511
Sheets	2,471
Pillow cases	2,536
Handkerchiefs	10,946
Pairs of slippers	2,423
Towels	6,554
Pillows	800
Blankets	929
Cocoa	1,440
Soups (cans)	10,344
Lactated food (bottles)	3,456
Beef extract	1,224

In all, 178 different articles were furnished, and many of them in as large, some in even larger numbers than these given.

Red Cross Relief Station, Long Island City.

Mrs. Hammond in charge.

The Red Cross Relief Station was opened on August 29th. The building which was directly opposite the railroad station, and in every way most admirably adapted to the work, was offered to the Society by Patrick J. Gleason, ex-Mayor of Long Island City. On the second and third floors of this building, cots were erected, diet kitchens were started, a corps of servants employed, and in a day or two everything was in readiness. All the trains arriving from Montauk were met and the men assisted to the Red Cross Relief Station, where they were all fed. Many men were too ill to continue on their journey and were kept at the “Emergency Hospital,” or sent to hospitals in New York and Brooklyn. The work, in a day or two, assumed such large proportions that cots were erected on the first floor, and the Information and Business offices were in a tent in front of the building. Even this proved inadequate, and fifteen tents were erected, each holding six cots.

Competent trained nurses were on duty, supplied by Auxiliary No. 3.

Two ambulances were supplied by Auxiliary No 1.

Clothing and delicacies of all kinds were dispensed in large quantities.

Over fourteen thousand men were fed, and about $7000 was spent in carrying on this work.

From the reports of the physicians in charge we can safely say that for the first two weeks 75 per cent of all that came in were sick, needing care and medical attention, the third week about 50 per cent, and the fourth week about 25 per cent.

It was due to the untiring enthusiasm of the women interested in the relief work that the society was able to carry it on so successfully.

THE WOMAN’S AUXILIARIES OF THE RED CROSS.

By special authority from the American National Red Cross, these auxiliaries were organized under the auspices of the Relief Committee in New York, acting in conjunction with the Executive Committee of the Red Cross. Therefore, full reports of what they have accomplished have not been sent direct to the national headquarters. Among the woman’s auxiliaries it was the custom for each to organize for some special work, and devote their entire attention to it. It is a pleasure to be able to insert here, as an example of the manner in which these loyal women did their part in the work of war relief, the following from the report of Auxiliary No. 3, organized for the maintenance of trained nurses:

From the Report of Red Cross Auxiliary No. 3.

At the request of the Women’s Committee on Auxiliaries, this auxiliary was organized on May 18, 1898, to provide funds for the maintenance of trained nurses. It was the original intention that these nurses should be placed on a hospital ship to be furnished by the National Relief Committee. It was not long, however, before this plan of specialized work was abandoned by the Relief Committee, and the Executive Committee of the auxiliary adapted itself to the change, by using its funds and devoting its energies in supplying and maintaining trained nurses in army hospitals, where, owing to the suddenness and greatness of the emergency, the supply and maintenance of an adequate number of nurses were not in the government’s power. This form of work was begun early in July, and on the 19th of that month was, with the concurrence of the Relief Committee, finally adopted as the chief purpose of the auxiliary. It is hoped that some estimate of the success achieved may be gained from this report.

Immediately on its organization, the important work of raising money was undertaken, systematic efforts were made to reach subscribers, associate members were enlisted, circulars were sent out, and personal appeals were made. From Paris alone, by the generosity of French and American friends, more than $21,000 was received. Suburban branches were also established, which, under the direction of separate committees, labored earnestly and contributed largely, both in money and in supplies. The chief of these branches were at Seabright, Elberon, Navesink, Orange, New Hamburg, Tuxedo, Tarrytown, Northern Westchester County, Riverdale, Rye and Harrison, White Plains, Lake George, St. Hubert’s Inn, Lenox, Wakefield and Narragansett and Bar Harbor. The Executive Committee met frequently to consider this question of ways and means, and the assistant treasurer, Mrs. Edmund L. Baylies, was soon able to report a generous response. As shown by her account, the sum of $107,785.12 has in all been collected, of which $72,101.64 has already been expended. Without this hearty support from the friends of the cause, the good accomplished by the auxiliary would have been sadly restricted. Indeed, when the critical time of arranging coöperation with the government came, we might never have felt justified in undertaking such a responsibility, had our actual contributions not been so large, and the assurance of further financial support so definite.

On June 30 the first call for nurses came in the shape of a telegraphic dispatch from Santiago, sent by Dr. A. Monae Lesser, chief surgeon of the American National Red Cross Society. Two days later, in compliance with this dispatch, a party consisting of twelve trained nurses, one immune nurse, and one assistant, was sent from New York to Tampa in charge of Miss Laura D. Gill, with orders to proceed to Santiago at the first opportunity. This party was reinforced by a second, consisting of three physicians and eleven nurses, who left New York on July 4 in charge of Miss Isabel Rutty. A third party of two physicians, thirty-two nurses, and six orderlies was sent forward the same week, and reached Tampa on the evening of July 9. The first available steamer for Santiago was the U.S. transport “Lampasas,” which was taking out Col. Black and his engineering corps, and through the kindness of General Coppinger and Col. Edmond Rice, five physicians, twenty-nine nurses, and two orderlies were given transportation upon that ship.

The “Lampasas” reached Santiago just after its surrender, but owing to the recent outbreak of yellow fever in the city, a strict quarantine had been established, and none but immunes were permitted to go ashore. The steamer thereupon proceeded to Porto Rico, and on reaching the harbor of Guanica was converted into a hospital ship. The plan of landing the nurses was abandoned, and they immediately devoted themselves to the care of the 112 soldiers, most of them typhoid fever patients, for whom accommodation was provided on the vessel. Two of these patients died at Guanica, two at Ponce, and four on the homeward voyage. The remaining 104 were safely landed at Fort Monroe early in August. Miss Mary E. Gladwin, who was with the party, spoke for all the nurses when she said that this “Lampasas” trip was the opportunity of a lifetime, and that the two weeks of absorbing work “were worth years of ordinary living.”

In the meantime the rest of our party at Tampa had embarked on another government transport, the “Nueces,” also bound for Santiago. But within a few hours after the “Lampasas” left the dock at Tampa, and before the “Nueces” could get away, a telegram was received telling of the outbreak of yellow fever in Cuba. By direction of the government, all of our party, except one trained nurse and four assistants, were thereupon removed from the “Nueces,” and left in Tampa to await further developments. The five excepted members of the party proceeded to Cuba, and some time afterwards returned to New York in attendance upon the patients who were brought home on the steamer “Concho.”

It was in Tampa, while these nurses were impatiently awaiting transportation to the front, that the sudden outbreak of typhoid fever in the camp there gave the first important occasion for their services. Four nurses, under the charge of Mrs. E.B. Freer, were assigned to the Division Hospital at Picnic Island, and continued their work until about July 27, when the sick men were removed and the island abandoned as a camp. The services of Mrs. Freer’s party were then desired by Colonel O’Reilly, chief surgeon of the Fourth Army Corps, and she was asked on Saturday, July 30, to superintend the opening of a new military hospital in West Tampa. Authority and funds were, on application to the auxiliary in New York, telegraphed her accordingly, and the effectiveness of the compliance with the chief surgeon’s request will appear when it is said that by evening of the next day (Sunday) a three-story brick building was selected for the hospital, thoroughly cleaned, equipped with cots and other necessary hospital appliances, and the cots themselves occupied by fifty soldiers suffering from typhoid and malarial fevers. The spirit of this auspicious beginning guided the conduct of the hospital until its last patient had been discharged on October 14. Five hundred soldiers, chiefly typhoid patients, were treated during those ten weeks, and only eleven deaths occurred. Even a modern city hospital might be proud of such a record.

Meanwhile the constant efforts of the auxiliary to send nurses to Cuba were thwarted by the appearance of yellow fever in Santiago. Notwithstanding our repeated offers, the government adhered to its determination to permit none but immune nurses at the front, and the extension of the auxiliary’s work seemed to be hopelessly checked. The situation with which we were confronted was most serious. We had sought and collected over $60,000 in money, and notwithstanding the great amount of suffering, and our conviction that if only permitted to do so we might relieve so much of it, we were nearly helpless. Happily, a speedy and most gratifying solution of the problem was found in the following manner: The Executive Board of the Relief Committee decided to send a committee representing itself and this auxiliary to Washington, to reach some positive understanding with the President and the surgeon-general of the army regarding the regular employment of our nurses.

On the evening of July 15, this committee, consisting of Mr. Howard Townsend, Mrs. Whitelaw Reid and Mrs. Winthrop Cowdin, was accorded a private interview at the White House by President McKinley, who listened with kindly attention to a brief explanation of the aims and purposes of the auxiliary, and expressed himself as entirely in sympathy with them. At his request, a conference at the White House between the committee, the Secretary of War and the surgeon-general was arranged for the following morning. That same evening the committee called also upon the adjutant-general, and was assured of his co-operation in their efforts. Owing doubtless to the limited time at the disposal of the surgeon-general, who was on his way to meet the hospital ship “Olivette” on its first journey North with a load of wounded from Santiago, no definite results were reached at the conference the next morning. The Secretary of War, however, said he would aid us to the extent of his power, and the surgeon-general promised another interview with the same committee at Mrs. Reid’s house in New York, Sunday afternoon, July 17. The result of this interview is thus stated in a letter from General Sternberg to Mrs. Reid:

I take pleasure in confirming by letter the arrangements made at our interview in New York on the 17th instant.

I am quite willing to employ female nurses vouched for by yourself as secretary of the Red Cross Society for Maintenance of Trained Nurses. I had previously made very satisfactory arrangements for the employment of trained female nurses through a committee of the Daughters of the American Revolution. As I said to you during our interview, I recognize the value of trained female nurses in general hospitals, and we expect to make use of their services to such an extent as seems to be desirable. But I do not approve of sending female nurses with troops in the field or to camps of instruction. It is the intention to transfer the seriously sick men from our field hospitals to the general hospitals as soon as practicable; and we wish our enlisted men of the Hospital Corps to take care of the sick in the Division Field hospitals and in camps of instruction, so that they may be fully prepared to perform the same duties when the troops are in active operations.

Among these privates of the Hospital Corps who constitute the Red Cross organization of the regular military service, and who are non-combatants in accordance with the terms of the Geneva Convention, we have many medical students and even graduates in medicine.

I have made an exception with reference to sending female nurses to Cuba in view of the outbreak of yellow fever in Santiago, and am now sending immune nurses, both male and female, for duty at the yellow fever hospitals. In accordance with our agreement, you are authorized to send ten female trained nurses, selected by yourself, to the Leiter Hospital at Camp Thomas, Ga.; ten to the U.S. General Hospital at Fort Monroe, Va.; and two to the hospital at Fort Wadsworth, N.Y., the understanding being that those at Fort Monroe and at Fort Wadsworth shall be boarded and lodged outside of the hospital.

Thanking you very sincerely for your earnest efforts in behalf of our sick and wounded soldiers, I am, etc.

This letter was accompanied by an order for twenty nurses to be sent at once to the hospitals in the city of Charleston.

As a result of this permission of the government, three men nurses were sent on July 21 to the Marine Hospital at Staten Island, and Miss Marjorie Henshall went with three women nurses to the Post Hospital at Fort Wadsworth, where a number of sick and wounded officers had just been landed from the “Olivette.” An example of the immediate benefit resulting from the increased powers of the auxiliary may be found in the case of one of the lieutenants in the regular army, who had been ill with fever for weeks in Santiago without proper care, and who had reached New York in an almost dying condition. The surgeons in charge attributed his recovery to the timely arrival of the nurses under Miss Henshall.

In further accordance with the surgeon-general’s permission, the nurses who were on waiting orders at Tampa were sent to the Leiter Hospital near Chattanooga, where ten were immediately placed on duty by the chief surgeon, Major Carter; and as they could not be provided for in the hospital building, Miss Gill went to Chattanooga to arrange for their maintenance in quarters near by. The service at the Leiter Hospital was peculiarly hard, and one of the nurses, Miss Phinney, died there as a result of the great mental and physical strain to which she was subjected.

Ten nurses were sent on July 22 to the General Hospital, Fort Monroe, in charge of Miss Lida G. Starr. As this hospital consisted largely of tents, it was necessary for the nurses to be maintained in hotels, in the neighborhood. Later, other nurses came, and soon the entire force, with two exceptions, had signed contracts with the government, but were maintained at the expense of the auxiliary. The total number of nurses maintained by the auxiliary in service at this place was at times as large as forty-five. Ten other nurses, maintained by the Woman’s War Relief Association, shared in the work there. In all seventeen hundred patients were treated at this hospital, of whom only thirty-four died. To Miss Starr is due much credit for the admirable management of the funds intrusted to her by the auxiliary, and for the sedulous care she bestowed upon the welfare of the nurses. Only this, as they themselves realized, made it possible for them to perform so remarkable a work,—a work of which Major De Witt, the surgeon in charge, said: “I am satisfied that whatever success we may have had in the treatment of our sick and wounded has been in great measure due to the skill and devotion of the female nurses.”

Our labor at Charleston involved somewhat different necessities. The city hospitals were crowded with soldiers who had been taken ill on their way from the camps to the transports. Additional nurses were thus greatly needed, and on July 24 twenty, in charge of Miss Martha L. Draper, were sent to meet the emergency. That their services were valuable and appreciated is shown by the testimonials granted them by the Board of Commissioners of the City Hospital of Charleston.

When, in early August, the steamship “Missouri” was bought by the government for a hospital ship, Mrs. Reid offered women nurses to the officer in charge, Major Arthur. As the construction of the ship did not afford accommodations which permitted the presence of women on board, this offer was changed. The department had allowed Major Arthur ten male nurses, but the government salary did not command the quality of service which the special work of superintendence required. It was therefore proposed to choose, under the advice of Dr. Fisher, of the Presbyterian Hospital, a small supplementary corps of exceptionally able nurses, who could assume the responsibility of the wards. When these men had been chosen, they impressed Major Arthur so favorably that he decided to dispense with the ten nurses allowed him by the government, take these selected men under contract, pay them the regulation salary, and leave upon the auxiliary the expense only of the additional salary necessary to command this superior nursing ability. The men retained the position of Red Cross nurses, and wore the special uniform provided by the auxiliary. Ten men made the trip to Santiago, but for the second and third trips the staff was increased to fourteen. The spirit and capacity of these men were severely tested on the first voyage by the unprepared state in which the emergency required that the “Missouri” be sent South, but they met their labors and hardships in a way which brought forth Major Arthur’s warmest praise.

Forty-two nurses have in the course of the summer been sent to Fort Wadsworth, Staten Island, where, under the able management of Miss Marjorie Henshall, effective service has been rendered, giving absolute satisfaction to the surgeons in charge.

At Governor’s Island Miss Alice Marie Wyckoff and Miss Barker have represented the auxiliary. Early in July they were occupied on Swinburn Island in caring for the many patients who arrived on the “Concho;” and when those patients were transferred to Governor’s Island, Major Kimball, the surgeon in charge, asked that the nurses be sent there to assist his hospital corps. This request was granted, and additional nurses have since been supplied. He speaks in high terms of what these nurses have done to aid him, and of their conspicuous success in rousing apathetic patients to assist in their own recovery.

The situation of these two harbor hospitals, and of the hospital at Fort Hamilton, was especially favorable for the treatment of the very sick patients received from the transports directly from Santiago, or from the general hospital at Camp Wikoff. The remarkably small death-rate is directly attributable to the skill and devotion of the surgeons and nurses, to the carefully prepared food, and to the sea air blowing through the tents. “It has been most wonderful,” remarked Miss Ellen M. Wood, who was in charge of the nurses at Fort Hamilton, “to watch the soldiers grow young again” amid such surroundings. The part which Miss Wood and her assistants played in this beneficial change may be indicated by a quotation from a recent letter to the acting president of the auxiliary from Major and Brigade Surgeon Rafferty, commanding the General Hospital at Fort Hamilton:

Miss E.M. Wood, with five nurses, will report to you on Saturday, October 15, 1898. They have been on duty with me in the camp and wards of the United States General Hospital at this place for the past six or eight weeks, and have rendered me noble, efficient and conscientious work.

I wish you would express to your auxiliary for me my great appreciation of their efforts to ameliorate the suffering and sickness of our soldiers returning from the seat of war. Were I to choose the most worthy and successful body of workers from among all the generous people who have been rendering such beautiful aid to our sick and wounded, I should unhesitatingly point to your Auxiliary for the Maintenance of Trained Nurses.

Much has been accomplished by the mission of the special committee to the surgeon-general in July; but later in the month it became increasingly apparent that some simpler routine of co-operation with the government must be established in order to secure the more rapid placing of the nurses. Under the existing conditions, all nurses ordered to army hospitals were selected by the Daughters of the American Revolution Hospital Corps, consisting of Dr. Anita Newcomb McGee, director; Miss Mary Desha and Mrs. Francis G. Nash, assistant directors; and Mrs. Amos G. Draper, treasurer. This hospital corps did noble work for the cause, and its co-operation was highly appreciated by the auxiliary. Dr. McGee, on whose advice in these matters the surgeon-general greatly relied, was indefatigable in her efforts, working day and night and month after month.

But since Congress had provided no special fund for the transportation of nurses, considerable delay had always occurred before the nurses could reach the army hospitals; and as these hospitals were rapidly filling up with patients in consequence of the outbreak of typhoid and malarial fevers in the different camps, the effects of such delay became daily more dangerous. The acting president went again to Washington, and after conference with Dr. McGee and other members of this hospital corps, placed a fund of five hundred dollars in the hands of Mrs. Draper, as acting treasurer, to meet transportation expenses originating at Washington. This fund was most efficiently managed by Mrs. Draper, and was replenished from time to time until September 6, when $5425.80 had been so disbursed. Thereafter the government assumed the entire expense of transportation.

A PART OF THE RED CROSS CORPS

That was working with the Reconcentrados in Cuba before the declaration of war, waiting at Tampa, Florida, for the Red Cross Relief Ship “State of Texas,” to carry them back to Cuba to resume their work.

“I AM WITH THE WOUNDED.”—Clara Barton’s cable message from Havana.

“I am with the wounded,” flashed along the wire
from the isle of Cuba, swept with sword and fire.
Angel sweet of mercy, may your cross of red
Cheer the wounded living; bless the wounded dead.

“I am with the starving,” let the message run
From this stricken island, when this task is done;
Food and money plenty wait at your command.
Give in generous measure; fill each outstretched hand.

“I am with the happy,” this we long to hear

From the isle of Cuba, trembling now in fear.

May the great disaster touch the hearts of men,

And, in God’s great mercy, bring back peace again.

—James Clarence Harvey.

This general subject of transportation was one regarding which the auxiliary was able to render substantial service, and merits a few descriptive words. The pressure upon the Quartermaster’s Department at Washington during the summer made it impossible to becertain of immediate transportation for nurses to their posts of duty. Even after orders were received, the nurses might be delayed several days for the necessary transportation pass. Under ordinary circumstances this might have seemed comparatively unimportant; but when a new hospital is opened and scores of patients lie waiting for the care which can be given only by the expected nurses, it is a matter of vital importance whether they come in twelve hours or a week.

When the auxiliary acceded to the suggestion from Washington, and undertook to relieve this pressure by paying the transportation of nurses who could not otherwise be put into immediate service, quite a change in plan was made. A number of nurses were ordered to New York by Dr. McGee, and were held in readiness to respond to requests from any part of the country. These nurses, added to the numbers being constantly enlisted here, made a substantial reserve for sudden calls. In a few hours after a telegram asking for a given number of nurses was received, the nurses could meet at the railway station, find an agent of the auxiliary there, who would distribute the tickets and sleeping-car accommodations that had already been secured, check their trunks, provide for the payment of the incidental expenses of the journey, and see the party off for its destination. It is believed that the money, labor and thought expended in this way brought a rich return.

As the responsibilities of the auxiliary developed, the need of a permanent office became apparent. In the absence of the president and first and second vice-presidents, Mrs. Cowdin became acting-president, and from July 28 to September 20 headquarters for the auxiliary were maintained at her residence, No. 15 West Eleventh street. Since September 20 the office of the auxiliary has been at Mrs. Reid’s residence, No. 451 Madison avenue. The scope and interest of the work increased daily, and its details required the entire attention of the executive officer, her assistants, Miss Gill and Miss Wadley, a stenographer and a bookkeeper. In addition, Mrs. W. Bayard Cutting, Mrs. W. Lanman Bull and Mrs. Geo. F. Shrady, Jr., of the executive committee, though compelled to be out of town, were in frequent communication with the New York office, and, in town and out, labored constantly to render the auxiliary more effective.

On August 10, Miss Gill, who from the beginning gave herself completely to the work, and whose services were of inestimable value, went to Washington to clear up several points relative to the enlistment of nurses. Aside from the adjustment of some details, two important results were obtained. One of these was the appointment by the surgeon-general of the acting president of the auxiliary as direct superintendent of the nurses at Fort Wadsworth, Fort Hamilton and Governor’s Island, with full power to appoint, transfer and recall them; the other, to which fuller reference will be hereafter made, was permission for Miss Maxwell, of the Presbyterian Hospital, New York, to go to Chickamauga with a party of nurses chosen by her. The Red Cross Hospital in New York, from which the nurses had theretofore been enlisted, being temporarily closed, Miss Maxwell offered her office at the Presbyterian Hospital for the registration of nurses sent out by the auxiliary; and at her urgent request, Miss K.M. Pierce, superintendent of the Samaritan Hospital at Troy, who was then in New York, devoted her vacation to making arrangements for the registration and transportation of the large number of nurses called into the city. After September 1 this work devolved upon Miss Wadley, and was transferred to a separate bureau at No. 6 East Forty-second street, where, under her direction, it has reached a high degree of efficiency.

One of the largest fields of the auxiliary’s activity was at Chickamauga. The typhoid epidemic which broke out in all the camps of instruction where our troops were stationed severely taxed the resources of the division hospitals. The surgeons had to rely mainly on the services of untrained men, and while the great need for the services of women was apparent, their employment in military camps had not then been attempted. Nowhere were the conditions more threatening than at Chickamauga; and toward the end of July, Miss Maud Cromelien, an agent of the auxiliary, visited the Division Hospitals at Camp Thomas. The need for prompt relief there manifested was imperative; and, acting under authority from New York, she made the following offer on behalf of the auxiliary to Lieutenant-Colonel Hoff, surgeon-in-chief at the camp, namely: to supply at least one division hospital with nurses; to meet all expenses of maintaining the nurses; and to erect, equip, and supply tents for their occupation; to supply a competent supervising nurse, and to make the entire party subject to the orders of the chief surgeon. This offer was reported to the surgeon-general at Washington, and by his direction accepted. Through the kindness of the managers of the Presbyterian Hospital, the auxiliary had the great good fortune to secure the consent of the superintendent of their training school, Miss Maxwell, to take charge of this relief party.

Miss Maxwell at once threw herself into the arduous task, and having obtained twenty most capable nurses, with promises of many more to follow, selected Miss Frances A. Stone as assistant superintendent, and started from New York with the party August 7. In the meantime, under the supervision of Miss Cromelien, dormitories and other accommodations had been provided at Camp Thomas, not only for this party, but for the large number of additional nurses that were expected. Upon reaching the camp, Miss Maxwell inspected the division hospitals, and then, by arrangement with the government authorities, took charge of the nursing at the Sternberg United States Field Hospital, which had just been opened to receive the overflow of patients from the crowded division hospitals. The suffering of the patients, and the pitiable lack of almost everything necessary to their proper care, are described by Miss Maxwell as among the saddest sights in her long experience. Yet out of all this misery and chaos much alleviation of pain and admirable order were soon brought. Beginning with 136 patients, 900 were received during the four weeks of Miss Maxwell’s superintendence. Of these 470 were furloughed and 68 died. In all the auxiliary expended at Chickamauga, for buildings, equipment, nurses, supplies and maintenance, more than $9000. In concluding her report of the work to the managers of the Presbyterian Hospital, Miss Maxwell wrote among other things:

I cannot say enough in praise of the liberality and thoughtfulness of the auxiliary of the Red Cross in supplying us with eight dormitories, a bath-house, store-rooms, kitchen, dining-room, house-keeper, servants, and not only the necessities, but many of the luxuries of life.

This proposition of organizing a large field hospital with women nurses was at first generally looked upon as impracticable. It was urged that it had never been done, that women could not endure the hardships of field life, and that they would be an embarrassment in the camps, and so it was altogether as an experiment that the nurses were allowed to begin their work at the Sternberg Hospital. Something of the success of the experiment in changing the attitude of the surgeons toward the idea of women nurses in the field is shown by the following letter from Lieutenant-Colonel Hoff to Miss Cromelien, in which he says:

I desire to express my sense of obligation to you and the society you represent for the generous offer made on the 2d of August to supply Sternberg Hospital with trained nurses and meet all their natural wants, which offer, with the approval of the surgeon-general of the army, I accepted on the 3d instant.

A very short time after this you established a nursing service in this field hospital, which I venture to say is not surpassed in any hospital, and is equaled in few,—a service which already has brought to our sick soldiers untold comfort, and is aiding materially in their restoration to health and strength. Certainly no nobler undertaking could be inaugurated and carried out by the women of our country, and none deserving of greater appreciation.

The following tribute from Major Giffen, the surgeon in command at the Sternberg Hospital, is equally significant:

The Red Cross Society for the Maintenance of Trained Nurses can truly say, Veni, Vidi, Vici, for without their helping hand I would have been unable to have stayed the dread disease that has been raging in our camp. Their helping hand came in the hour of need, and the history of the future shall record each and every member of the Red Cross Society as the guardian angels of the Sternberg Hospital. My experience of years of hospital work has enabled me to judge of the abilities of nurses, and I am proud to say that this corps of nurses, under the excellent supervision of Miss Maxwell, has never before been equaled.

About the first of August the arrival of the transports from Santiago, and the opening of Camp Wikoff, at Montauk Point, afforded another great opportunity. The call, however, was sudden, and no chance was given to the auxiliary to provide tents specially fitted for the comfort of the nurses, as was done at the Sternberg Hospital. By special arrangement with the surgeon-general, the nurses ordered by him to Montauk reported to the acting president of the auxiliary and were sent forward immediately, or, as the occasion demanded, were cared for over night. Much has been said in criticism of the hospital conditions at Montauk, and too little of the fine service of the surgeons and nurses, who, under trying conditions, worked day and night to save the lives of their patients. Under the efficient management of Mrs. L.W. Quintard, of St. Luke’s Hospital, the nurses took up their labors with enthusiasm and with a determination to make the best of existing circumstances. By personal visits to the camp the acting president was enabled to ameliorate in many ways the hard conditions under which the nurses were so bravely working. Supplies of all sorts were sent down with the least possible delay.

In the Detention Hospital, at Camp Wikoff, the fifty nurses to whose special needs Miss Virginia C. Young devoted herself on behalf of the auxiliary, cared for nearly eighteen hundred seriously ill soldiers, many of whom had had yellow fever in Cuba, and were suffering, when brought to the hospital, from typhoid fever, pernicious malarial fever and dysentery. A few had measles or diphtheria. Sixty-two, or rather less than 4 per cent, of these patients died, a result which is believed to bear striking testimony to the quality and success of the care they received. In a graphic account of her experience at this hospital Miss Young writes:

I wish I could make the women of the auxiliary fully understand what their splendid generosity meant to us who had the joy of ministering in their name. For the fifty women who fought day by day that grim battle with disease and death could but have wrung their hands in hopeless impotence had it not been for the hundreds of other women by whose aid we were able to carry on our work. One could have no more eloquent testimony to this than that furnished by a walk through one of the fever wards of Detention Hospital, where the men lay on Red Cross cots, in Red Cross pajamas, covered by Red Cross sheets and blankets, and taking their Red Cross medicines or broth or delicacies from Red Cross cups and glasses at the hands of Red Cross nurses.

Through the energy of Mrs. M.H. Willard, agent for the auxiliary, and with the permission of Colonel Forwood, a diet kitchen was opened at the General Hospital, at Camp Wikoff, for the sick and convalescent soldiers. The expense of maintaining this kitchen was shortly afterwards entirely assumed by the government and by the Massachusetts Volunteer Aid Association. So successful was its operation under Mrs. Willard’s administration that four additional kitchens were opened. It is estimated that more than twenty thousand specially prepared meals for the sick and the convalescent have been served from these five kitchens.

When the rooms of the Long Island City Relief Station were opened, near the railroad station, this auxiliary offered to supply the services of a physician and nurses, and continued to do so until, by reason of the removal of the troops, the need for the relief station ceased. One does not soon forget the first days when the soldiers began to arrive, the kindly interest felt by every one in and about the railroad station, the eagerness of the small newsboy to show the soldiers where the “Red Cross” was. To the soldier himself, weakened by illness and the fatigue of the journey, the place seemed a veritable haven of rest. Arrangements were made by the ladies in charge to send the very sick men immediately to the hospitals in Brooklyn and New York. The others were given proper food and cared for until morning, or for the several days that sometimes elapsed until the soldier was able to continue his journey.

Through the efforts of Mrs. Whitelaw Reid, and by the kindness of the president of the Wagner Car Company, the cars “Franconia” and “Wayne” were placed at the service of the auxiliary, and under its direction were fitted up and maintained as hospital cars. Surgeons and nurses accompanied these cars on the trips from Montauk, and ministered to those among the returning soldiers who needed special care. At Montauk itself the tents erected by the Red Cross Relief Committee at the railway station, a distance of two or three miles from the hospital and camp, were supplied with nurses by the auxiliary.

Some excellent emergency work was accomplished by the auxiliary at the time of the outbreak of typhoid fever at Camp Black. Twelve nurses were selected, and at the urgent request of the acting president, Miss Irene Sutliffe of the New York Hospital, consented to take them to the camp on September 4, and organize a hospital under conditions which would have daunted the courage of most women. Nothing but tents and beds were provided for the reception of the one hundred and fifty patients, most of whom were very ill. Supplies of all kinds, including a complete diet kitchen outfit, were sent to the camp by the auxiliary. Additional nurses were furnished, and every effort was made to aid Miss Sutliffe and her staff in their arduous labors. It is gratifying to learn that in this way much suffering, and perhaps loss of life, was averted. On September 20 the patients then remaining were transferred to the Nassau Hospital, Hempstead.

The destruction of Admiral Cervera’s fleet, and the landing of the Spanish prisoners at Seavey’s Island, Portsmouth, N.H., gave the auxiliary another opportunity for service. Learning that it was impossible for the government surgeons to obtain nurses in the neighborhood of Portsmouth, the acting president made a personal request to the surgeon-general of the navy to authorize the sending of six men nurses. This application was granted. In the two pavilions temporarily erected for the patients the nurses went to work with enthusiasm. They found the patients easily managed and always grateful for what was done for them. The nurses were able to excite feelings of such trust and confidence that these same patients, when placed upon the “City of Rome” for their homeward journey, asked that the Red Cross nurses should go with them to Spain. This request was granted, and Mr. Brayman, who was in charge of the party, reports that the nurses were treated with much courtesy and cordiality, and that the voyage was accomplished without the loss of a single patient. It will be remembered that at the time of the sailing of the “City of Rome” many of the Spanish prisoners were not expected to live to reach their native land. At Santander the nurses were warmly welcomed by the Spanish representatives of the Red Cross Society. Mr. Brayman speaks of meeting one of his former patients in the streets of Santander, still wearing the United States uniform. On inquiry, the man replied, “This blouse was given me with three stripes and two stars. I shall wear them all.” At Bilboa the nurses received an especially cordial reception, and the American and Spanish representatives of the society which bears for its emblem, “Neutrality, Humanity,” exchanged brassards. Mr. Brayman afterward sent the brassard which was received by such exchange to a representative of the auxiliary in New York, with a letter from which the following extract is taken: “It gives me great pleasure to tell you that I do not believe any country can boast of a truer or nobler son than the young Spanish gentleman who formerly wore this emblem. His mother expressed a wish that one of the nurses might become ill there, that she might show how an American would be cared for by her.”

Nurses were also sent by the auxiliary to the Eighth Regiment Home at Hunter’s Island, and to the Home for Soldiers opened by the citizens of Sag Harbor, Long Island.

Supplementing these various branches of hospital service, two homes for convalescent soldiers were established under the direction of the auxiliary. One of these, Eunice Home of Chapel Hill, beautifully situated at Atlantic Highlands, N.J., was offered to the auxiliary by the trustees of the Chapel Hill Fresh Air Mission. Miss M.E. Melville and Dr. G.R. Winder were placed in charge, with a staff of nurses and servants, and several hundred soldiers have been cared for. Through the liberality of the Church of the Incarnation, our other home, the Summer Home Rest at Peekskill, was opened September 19, and has, aided by the untiring efforts of Mrs. W. Lanman Bull, cared for forty-two convalescent men. Every effort has been made in these homes to make the men happy, and they have returned to their regiments greatly improved in health, and in many cases quite recovered.

But it was not the soldiers alone who demanded the aid of the auxiliary. The nurses themselves have also been objects of anxious care. Unless their capacity for efficient service had been maintained, all our efforts would have been paralyzed. While in New York awaiting orders, they were placed in excellent boarding houses, through a satisfactory arrangement made by the auxiliary with the Home Bureau of No. 15 West Forty-second street. At every camp and hospital where they were stationed we undertook to supply them with pure water and milk, with nourishing food, and such other comforts as would increase their efficiency and remind them of the support and sympathy they were receiving at home. When any nurse has succumbed to the strain and fallen ill, every effort has been made to relieve her suffering and to restore her speedily to health. And to aid that happy result, a home for convalescent nurses, through the generosity of Mrs. Alice Dean Ward, was opened early in November at Rowayton, Conn.

THE WOMEN WHO WENT TO THE FIELD.

The following poem is here inserted because of its prophetic application to those women who, during the Spanish-American War, went bravely to field and camp to minister to the sick and the wounded. The poem was read by Clara Barton at the farewell Reception and Banquet by the Ladies of the Potomac Corps, at Willard’s Hotel, Washington, D.C., Friday evening, November 18, 1892, in response to the toast:

“The Women Who Went to the Field.”

The women who went to the field,
you say,
The women who went to the field;
and pray
What did they go for?—just to be
in the way?
They’d not know the difference
betwixt work and play.
And what did they know about war,
anyway?
What could they do?—of what use
could they be?
They would scream at the sight of a gun,
don’t you see?
Just fancy them round where the
bugle-notes play,
And the long roll is bidding us on
to the fray.
Imagine their skirts ’mong
artillery wheels,
And watch for their flutter as they
flee ’cross the fields
When the charge is rammed home
and the fire belches hot;
They never will wait for the
answering shot
They would faint at the first drop of blood
in their sight.
What fun for us boys,—(ere we enter
the fight);
They might pick some lint, and tear up
some sheets,
And make us some jellies, and send on
their sweets,
And knit some soft socks for Uncle’s Sam’s
shoes.
And write us some letters, and tell us
the news.
And thus it was settled, by common
consent,
That husbands, or brothers, or whoever
went,
That the place for the women was in
their own homes,
There to patiently wait until victory
comes.
But later it chanced—just how,
no one knew—
That the lines slipped a bit, and some
’gan to crowd through;
And they went,—where did they go?—Ah! where
did they not?
Show us the battle,—the field,—or the
spot
Where the groans of the wounded rang out
on the air
That her ear caught it not, and her hand
was not there;
Who wiped the death sweat from the cold,
clammy brow,
And sent home the message:—“’Tis well
with him now;”
Who watched in the tents whilst the fever
fires burned,
And the pain-tossing limbs in agony
turned,
And wet the parched tongue, calmed
delirium’s strife
Till the dying lips murmured, “My mother”
“My wife?”
And who were they all?—They were many,
my men;
Their records were kept by no tabular
pen;
They exist in traditions from father
to son,
Who recalls, in dim memory, now here
and there one.
A few names were writ, and by chance
live to-day;
But ’s perishing record, fast fading
away.
Of those we recall, there are scarcely
a score,
Dix, Dame, Bickerdyke,—Edson, Harvey
and Moore,
Fales, Wittemeyer, Gilson, Safford
and Lee,
And poor Cutter dead in the sands of
the sea;
And Francis D. Gage, our “Aunt Fanny”
of old,
Whose voice rang for freedom when
freedom was sold.
And Husband, and Etheridge, and
Harlan and Case,
Livermore, Alcott, Hancock and
Chase,
And Turner, and Hawley, and Potter
and Hall.
Ah! the list grows apace, as they come
at the call:
Did these women quail at the sight
of a gun?
Will some soldier tell us of one
he saw run?
Will he glance at the boats on the great
western flood,
At Pittsburg and Shiloh, did they faint
at the blood?
And the brave wife of Grant stood there
with them then,
And her calm stately presence gave strength
to his men.
And Marie of Logan; she went with them
too;
A bride, scarcely more than a sweetheart,
’tis true.
Her young cheek grows pale when the
bold troopers ride.
Where the “Black Eagle” soars, she is close
at his side,
She staunches his blood, cools the fever-burnt
breath,
And the wave of her hand stays the
Angel of Death;
She nurses him back, and restores
once again
To both army and state the great
leader of men.
She has smoothed his black plumes
and laid them to sleep
Whilst the angels above them their high
vigils keep;
And she sits here alone, with the snow
on her brow—
Your cheers for her, Comrades! Three cheers
for her now.

[At this point, as by one impulse, every man in the room sprang to his feet and, led by General W.W. Dudley, gave three rousing cheers, while Mrs. Logan, with her beautiful white head bent low, vainly sought to staunch the fast-falling tears; the air was white with the sympathetic ’kerchiefs of the ladies, and the imposing figure of Clara Barton standing with uplifted arm, as if in signal for the cheers, so grandly given, completed the historic and never-to-be-forgotten scene.]

And these were the women who went
to the war:
The women of question; what did they
go for?
Because in their hearts God had planted
the seed
Of pity for woe, and help for
its need;
They saw, in high purpose, a duty
to do,
And the armor of right broke the
barriers through.
Uninvited, unaided, unsanctioned
ofttimes,
With pass, or without it, they pressed
on the lines;
They pressed, they implored, ’till they ran the
lines through,
And that was the “running” the men saw
them do.
’Twas a hampered work, its worth largely
lost;
’Twas hindrance, and pain, and effort, and
cost:
But through these came knowledge,—
knowledge is power,—
And never again in the deadliest
hour
Of war or of peace shall we be
so beset
To accomplish the purpose our spirits
have met.
And what would they do if war
came again?
The scarlet cross floats where all was
blank then.
They would bind on their “brassards”[F]
and march to the fray.
And the man liveth not who could
say to them nay;
They would stand with you now, as they
stood with you then,—
The nurses, consolers, and saviors
of men.

Note.—Returning home from a journey, Miss Barton was notified in the afternoon that she would be expected to attend the banquet and respond to the toast, “The Women Who Went to the Field.” As there was little or no time for preparation, the foregoing poem was hastily written, and may almost be considered as impromptu.

CUBA AND THE CUBAN CAMPAIGN.

We had scarcely returned from Armenia when paragraphs began to appear in the press from all sections of the country, connecting the Red Cross with some undefined method of relief for Cuba. These intimations were both ominous and portentous for the future, something from which we instinctively shrunk and remained perfectly quiet. “The murmurs grew to clamors loud,” and, I regret to say, not always quite kind. There were evidently two Richmonds in the field, the one ardently craving food alone, simply food for the dying. The other wanting food and arms. They might have properly been classed under two distinct heads. The one, merely the friends of humanity in its simple sense; the other, friends of humanity also, but what seemed to them a broader and deeper sense, far more complex. They sought to remove a cause as well as an effect, and the muffled cry of “Cuba Libre” became their watchword. Naturally, any general movement by the people in favor of the former must have the effect to diminish the contributions of the latter, too small at best for their purpose, and must be wisely discouraged. Thus, whenever an unsuspecting movement was set on foot by some good-hearted, unsophisticated body of people, and began to gain favor with the public and the press, immediately would appear most convincing counter paragraphs to the effect that it would be useless to send relief, especially by the Red Cross:

First, it would not be permitted to land.

Next, whatever it took would be either seized outright, or “wheedled” out of hand by the Spanish authorities in Havana.

That the Spaniards would be only too glad to have the United States send food and money for the use of Havana.

Again, that the Red Cross being international, would affiliate with Spain, and ignore the “Cuban Red Cross” already working there and here. As if poor Cuba, with no national government or treaty-making power, could have a legitimate Red Cross that other nations could recognize or work with.

That doubtless the American Red Cross, flushed with victory in Armenia, would be only too glad to enter on another campaign, direct another field, and handle its donations. Tired, heart-sore and needing rest, we were compelled to read columns of such reports, and understanding that it was not without its political side and might increase to proportions dangerous to the good name of the Red Cross, we felt compelled to take steps in self-protection. Accordingly through the proper official authorities of both nations, we addressed to the government of Spain at Madrid a request for royal permission for the American Red Cross to enter Cuba and distribute, unmolested, among its starving reconcentrado population such relief as the people of America desired to send.

This communication brought back from Spain perhaps the most courteous assent and permission ever vouchsafed by a proud government to an individual request, especially when that request was in its very nature a rebuke to the methods of the government receiving it. Not only was permission granted by the crown, the government, the Captain-General at Cuba, and the Queen Regent, but to the assent of the latter were added her majesty’s gracious thanks for the kindly thought.

This cablegram was published broadcast through the Associated and United Presses in its exact text, with all official signatures duly appended, and over my signature the statement that the American Red Cross was ready to enter upon the relief of the starving Cubans whenever the people of the United States should place at its disposal a sum in money or material sufficient to warrant a commencement of the work.

Strange to say, so sensational had the tone of our press become, so warped the judgment, so vitiated the taste of its readers, that in the hurried scramble between headlines and the waste basket they failed to discriminate between this announcement of clear, true official relations on the part of a government, with a body which it held sufficiently responsible to deal with officially, and the sensational guess of some representative of the press.

It will seem a little singular to any one who should ever take the time to coolly read this account (if such there be), that in response to this announcement not one dollar or one pound ever came or was offered, and the cry for “starving Cuba” still went on as if no door had been opened. Had the nation gone mad, or what had happened to it?

Societies of women were formed to raise money; among these the most notable, influential and worthy ladies in American society. They labored, instant in season and out of season, with small results; perfectly unable to comprehend their want of success.

I think that dear Mrs. Thurston, one of their most ardent members, came to comprehend it a little by the strong, prophetic words she spoke to me as months later in Havana our carriages rattled and thundered over rocky streets from one hospital of death to another. And this only comparatively a few hours before the cruel, restless sea surged out of that worn, frail body the soul that glowed with the flame of humanity, justice and pity to the last.

This state of things continued through the year of 1897, but as the present year of ’98 opened the reports of suffering that came were not to be borne quietly, and I decided to confer with our government and learn if it had objections to the Red Cross taking steps of its own in direct touch with the people of the country, and proposing their co-operation in the work of relief. I beg pardon for the personality of the statement which follows, but it is history I am asked to write:

Deciding to refer my inquiry to the Secretary of State, I called at his department to see him, but learned that he was with the President. This suiting my purpose, I followed to the Executive Mansion, was kindly informed that the President and Secretary were engaged on a very important matter and had given orders not to be interrupted. As I turned to leave I was recalled with, “Wait a moment, Miss Barton, and let me present your card.” Returning immediately, I entered the President’s room to find these two men in a perplexed study over the very matter which had called me. Distressed by the reports of the terrible condition of things so near to us, they were seeking some remedy, and producing their notes just taken revealed the fact that they had decided to call me into conference.

WRECK OF THE BATTLESHIP “MAINE,” HAVANA HARBOR.

THE PRADO—PRINCIPAL STREET IN HAVANA.

The conference was then held. It was decided to form a committee in New York, to ask money and material of the people at large to be shipped to Cuba for the relief of the reconcentrados on that island. The call would be made in the name of the President, and the committee naturally known as the “President’s Committee for Cuban Relief.” I was courteously asked if I would go to New York and assume the oversight of that committee. I declined in favor of Mr. Stephen E. Barton, second vice-president of the National Red Cross, who, on being immediately called, accepted; and with Mr. Charles Schieren as treasurer and Mr. Louis Klopsch, of the Christian Herald, as the third member, the committee was at once. established; since known as the Central Cuban Relief Committee.

The committee was to solicit aid in money and material for the suffering reconcentrados in Cuba, and forward the same to the Consul-General at Havana for distribution. My consent was then asked by all parties to go to Cuba and aid in the distribution of the shipments of food as they should arrive. After all I had so long offered, I could not decline, and hoping my going would not be misunderstood by our authorities there, who would regard me simply as a willing assistant, I accepted. The Consul-General had asked the New York Committee to send to him an assistant to take charge of the warehouse and supplies in Havana. This request was also referred to me, and recommending Mr. J.K. Elwell, nephew of General J.J. Elwell, of Cleveland, Ohio, a gentleman who had resided six years in Santiago in connection with its large shipping interests, a fine business man and speaking Spanish, I decided to accompany him, taking no member of my own staff, but going simply in the capacity of an individual helper in a work already assigned.

On Saturday, February 6, we left Washington for Cuba via Jacksonville, Tampa and Key West.

Thus, with that simple beginning, with no thought on the part of any person but to do unobtrusively the little that could be done for the lessening of the woes of a small island of people, whom adverse circumstances, racial differences, the inevitable results of a struggle for freedom, the fate of war, and the terrible features of a system of subjugation of a people, which, if true, is too dark to name, was commenced the relief movement of 1898 which has spread not alone over the entire United States of America from Maine to California, from Vancouver to the Gulf of Mexico, but from the Indias on the west, to the Indias on the east, and uniting in its free-will offerings the gifts of one-third of the best nations in the world.

HAVANA.

“We reached Havana February 9, five weeks ago, and in all the newness of a strange country, with oriental customs, commenced our work.”

The above entry I find in my diary. In speaking of conditions as found, let me pray that no word shall be taken as a criticism upon any person or people. Dreadful as these conditions were, and rife as hunger, starvation and death were on every hand, we were constantly amazed at the continued charities as manifested in the cities, and small, poor villages of a people so over-run with numbers, want and woe for months, running into years; with all business, all remuneration, all income stopped, killed as dead as the poor, stark forms around them, it was wonderful that they still kept up their organizations, municipal and religious, and gave not of their abundance, but of their penury; that still a little ration of food went out to the dens of woe. That the wardrobe was again and again parceled out; that the famishing mother divided her little morsel with another mother’s hungry child; that two men sat down to one crust, and that the Spanish soldier shared, as often seen, the loaf—his own half ration—with the eager-eyed skeleton reconcentrado, watching him as he ate. In another instance the recognition might have been less kind it is true, for war is war, and all humanity are not humane.

The work was commenced in earnest. I still turn the pages of the diary, which says: “We were called on deck to look at Morro Castle, which, grim and dark in the bright morning sunlight, skirts the bay like a frowning ogre.”

We were met at the dock and driven to Hotel Inglaterra, where letters of welcome awaited us. After paying our official respects, our first business was to meet the committees appointed for the distribution of food. We found them pleasant gentlemen. We were notified of the arrival of the steamship “Vigilancia,” with fifty tons of supplies, sent by the New York Committee; took carriage and drove to the dock. It was a glad sight to see her anchors dropping down into the soil of that starved spot of the earth. We boarded her, met the gentlemanly officers, and saw the goods being put on the lighters. This was the largest quantity of supplies that had yet arrived by any one steamship. In returning to land, we threaded our way through the transports and yachts—among the latter the “New York Journal,” that had just taken Julian Hawthorne across from Key West—and grandest of all, the polished, shining battleship “Maine.” She towered above them like a monarch, or rather like an elegant visitor whom all the household felt bound to respect. On landing, we resumed our carriage and drove to Los Fosos, a large, long building filled with reconcentrados,—over four hundred women and children in the most pitiable condition possible for human beings to be in, and live; and they did not live, for the death record counted them out a dozen or more every twenty-four hours, and the grim, terrible pile of rude black coffins that confronted one at the very doorway, told to each famishing applicant on her entrance what her exit was likely to be.

We went from room to room, each filled to repletion—not a dozen beds in all. Some of the inmates could walk, as many could not,—lying on the floors in their filth—some mere skeletons; others swollen out of all human shape. Death-pallid mothers, lying with glazing eyes, and a famishing babe clutching at a milkless breast. Let me attempt no further description. The massacres of Armenia seemed merciful in comparison.

We went our rounds, and sought the open air; drove to another building of like character, but in a little better condition—one hundred and fifty-six inmates. These persons had been recommended by someone, who paid a little for each, and thus kept them from daily starvation. From here to the third building (the Casino), of about an equal number, still a little better off.

From here to the fourth building (La Yocabo)—two hundred and fifty persons, the best of the reconcentrados. The sisters of charity had recently taken hold of these, and cleanliness and order commenced to appear. The children had books, were being taught, and rooms were fitted out for some kind of industrial training. This place seemed like heaven in comparison.

From here to the fifth building, a distributing house, where American rations were given out on Sundays to great crowds of people who thronged the streets.

This finished, we drove to our warehouse, the San Jose, where our supplies were stored. Here was what remained of the several shipments which had preceeded us, the result of the tireless and well directed efforts of the New York Committee, only so recently established, and so new in its work. Possibly three hundred tons of flour, meal, rice, potatoes, canned meat, fruit, bacon, lard, condensed and malted milk, quinine, some of which had come by the first shipment, showing how difficult the distribution had been found to be; and it was not strange that a “warehouse man” had been asked for by the Consul General. Surely Mr. Elwell had not a sinecure.

Somehow the report got abroad that we had brought money for distribution, and a thousand people thronged the hotel.

We found among our supplies large quantities of flour, and the people had no way of cooking it. There are no ovens in these oriental countries except those of the baker. Consequently only he could make bread of flour. We found a baker with whom we arranged to take our flour and return bread in its place at a fair percentage.

“The Consul General has named a desire to have an orphanage created, and asked of me to find a building, and establish such an institution. I commence a search among the apparently suitable buildings of the town, but regretting always that I have not his knowledge of the city and its belongings. Up to this time the search, although vigilant, has been fruitless. Still there are only three days of it all since our arrival, and to-morrow will be Sunday.”

This hopeful entry ended the first half week of life in Cuban relief. Up to this moment no American food had ever entered Los Fosos, as the institution was under Spanish military and municipal direction. How to get our distributors into proper and peaceful aid there, if not into control, was a politic question.

The diary continues: “That Sunday morning, fine, clear and warm, brought three matters of interest to our attention:

“First. An interview with a householder concerning the orphanage—unsuccessful.

“Second. The visiting of all the various points, some nine in number, where American food would be distributed for the coming week to the waiting thousands and—

“Third. A bull fight.”

One would feel something of the same dread in attempting to describe these gathering moving masses of starving humanity as in picturing the “still life” of Los Fosos. The children of three and four years old often could not walk and the mother was too weak to carry the burden, and they fell in a heap among the crowd.

The food was distributed by tickets, suited to the family and put up in paper bags, for few had any vessel to get it in.

At the first place of distribution there were 1000 fed; at the second, 1300; at the third, 2200, and so on—some larger, some less. At one of the larger distributions, when about half served, it was announced that there was no more food and the people were directed to disperse. We inquired the cause and were told there were no more American supplies in Havana—that they had been so informed. We could not persuade them that they had been misinformed, that there was plenty of food in the warehouse, but we did succeed in having the disappointed, hungry hundreds called back and told to come again next day and get their food. We never knew how the mistake occurred, but were more than ever convinced that some systematic work must be instituted among the constantly arriving supplies at the warehouse. The task had all along been too great. The next morning took us with proper assistants to San Jose, when a systematic inventory of stock as per each shipment was instituted. At 3.30 p.m. our work was interrupted. A cordial invitation from Captain Sigsbee to visit the “Maine” that afternoon had been received. His launch courteously came for us; his officers received us; his crew, strong, ruddy and bright, went through their drill for our entertainment, and the lunch at those polished tables, off glittering china and cut glass, with the social guests around, will remain ever in my memory as a vision of the “Last Supper.”

The next day took us again to the warehouse. I cannot refrain from taking the liberty of mentioning my most distinguished volunteer assistant, General Ross, a general in our Civil War and the uncle of Commissioner Ross, of Washington, D.C. Being in Havana on a passing tour, and perceiving the need, he volunteered freely to do the work which he had once commanded his under officers to direct their private soldiers to do. It was most intelligent help.

While passing quickly among the rows of barrels, with dress pinned back, a letter of introduction from the Consul-General was handed to me by a manly, polished-mannered gentleman, on whose playful features there mingled a look of amused surprise, with a tinge of well-covered roguishness and complacency, that bespoke the cultured man of the world. The note, addressed to my hotel, said that the Consul took pleasure in introducing to me Mr. William Willard Howard, of New York. Although never having met we were by no means strangers. He had worked on the Eastern fields of Armenia in the hard province of Van, while I was in Constantinople, and our expeditions in the great centre districts of Harpoot and Diarbeker. He evidently felt that the surroundings were a little rough and unexpected for a first meeting, but collecting himself, at once rallied me with the grand opportunity I was affording him for a sensational letter to the States, with a cartoon of the president of the American National Red Cross in a Cuban warehouse, with dress pinned back, “opening boxes.” He admitted that the latter stroke of the picture was a little stretch of imagination, but he hoped it might realize, as he really wanted it for his cartoon. After a few moments of pleasant badinage he left, under pretext of not hindering me in my favorite occupation of “opening boxes.”

The next day I was detained at home by an accumulation of clerical work and heavy mails to be gotten off (I had as yet no clerk), but on the return of the men at night they reported a marvelous day’s work. That Mr. Howard had come early in the morning, thrown off his coat, and, calling for a box opener, had opened boxes all day. They had never seen a better day’s work. A messenger was immediately dispatched to his hotel, inviting Mr. Howard to come and dine with us. From that time on, during his stay, he continued to dine with us. We compared methods of relief work with the experiences we had gained, and when we separated it was with the feeling on my part that any work of relief would be a gainer that could enlist men of such views, experience and capacity as Mr. Howard in its ranks.

The heavy clerical work of that fifteenth day of February held not only myself but Mr. Elwell as well, busy at our writing tables until late at night. The house had grown still; the noises on the streets were dying away, when suddenly the table shook from under our hands, the great glass door opening onto the veranda, facing the sea, flew open; everything in the room was in motion or out of place—the deafening roar of such a burst of thunder as perhaps one never heard before, and off to the right, out over the bay, the air was filled with a blaze of light, and this in turn filled with black specks like huge spectres flying in all directions. Then it faded away. The bells rang; the whistles blew, and voices in the street were heard for a moment; then all was quiet again. I supposed it to be the bursting of some mammoth mortar, or explosion of some magazine. A few hours later came the terrible news of the “Maine.”

Mr. Elwell was early among the wreckage, and returned to give me news.

The diary goes on. “She is destroyed. There is no room for comment, only who is lost, who has escaped, and what can be done for them? They tell us that most of the officers were dining out, and thus saved; that Captain Sigsbee is saved. It is thought that 250 men are lost, that one hundred are wounded, but still living, some in hospital, some on small boats as picked up. The Chief Engineer, a quiet, resolute man, and the second officer met me as I passed out of the hotel for the hospital. The latter stopped me saying, ‘Miss Barton, do you remember you told me on board the “Maine” that the Red Cross was at our service; for whenever anything took place with that ship, either in naval action or otherwise, someone would be hurt; that she was not of a structure to take misfortune lightly?’ I recalled the conversation and the impression which led to it,—such strength would never go out easily.

“We proceeded to the Spanish hospital San Ambrosia, to find thirty to forty wounded—bruised, cut, burned; they had been crushed by timbers, cut by iron, scorched by fire, and blown sometimes high in the air, sometimes driven down through the red hot furnace room and out into the water, senseless, to be picked up by some boat and gotten ashore. Their wounds are all over them—heads and faces terribly cut, internal wounds, arms, legs, feet and hands burned to the live flesh. The hair and beards are singed, showing that the burns were from fire and not steam; besides further evidence shows that the burns are where the parts were uncovered. If burned by steam, the clothing would have held the steam and burned all the deeper. As it is, it protected from the heat and the fire and saved their limbs, whilst the faces, hands, and arms are terribly burned. Both men and officers are very reticent in regard to the cause, but all declare it could not have been the result of an internal explosion. That the boilers were at the two ends of the ship, and these were the places from which all escaped, who did escape. The trouble was evidently from the center of the ship, where no explosive machinery was located.

“I thought to take the names as I passed among them, and drawing near to the first in the long line, I asked his name. He gave it with his address; then peering out from among the bandages and cotton about his breast and face, he looked earnestly at me and asked: ‘Isn’t this Miss Barton?‘ ‘Yes.’ ‘I thought it must be. I knew you were here, and thought you would come to us. I am so thankful for us all.’

“I asked if he wanted anything. ‘Yes. There is a lady to whom I was to be married. The time is up. She will be frantic if she hears of this accident and nothing more. Could you telegraph her?’ ‘Certainly!’ The dispatch went at once: ‘Wounded, but saved.’ Alas, it was only for a little; two days later, and it was all over.

“I passed on from one to another, till twelve had been spoken to and the names taken. There were only two of the number who did not recognize me. Their expressions of grateful thanks, spoken under such conditions, were too much. I passed the pencil to another hand and stepped aside.”

I am glad to say that every kindness was extended to them. Miss Mary Wilberforce had been at once installed as nurse, and faithful work she performed. The Spanish hospital attendants were tireless in their attentions. Still, there was boundless room for luxuries and comforts, delicate foods, grapes, oranges, wines, cordials, anything that could soothe or interest; and no opportunity was lost, nor cost nor pains spared, and when two days later the streets filled with hearses bearing reverently the bodies of martyred heroes; and the crape and the flowers mingled in their tributes of tenderness and beauty, and the muffled drums and tolling bells spoke all that inanimate substance could speak of sorrow and respect; and the silent, marching tread of armies fell upon the listening ear,—the heart grew sick in the midst of all this pageant, and the thoughts turned away to the far land, smitten with horror, and the homes wailing in bitter grief for these, so lone, so lost; and one saw only the:

Nodding plumes over their bier to wave,
And God’s own hand in that lonely land
To lay them in their grave.

We were still in hotel—excellent of course—but a home should be made for the body of assistants it was by this time proposed to send for. I remembered the visit of a lady—one among the hundreds who called the day before—and who impressed me as being no ordinary person. She had the air of genuine nobility and high birth. I had retained her card:

Senora J.S. Jorrin,
528 del Cerro.

It would be certain I thought that this lady knew something of suitable homes; and we drove to her residence next day, to find one of the loveliest villas in the city, surrounded by gardens, fountains, flowers, baths, a little river rushing through the garden, palms, bananas, cocoanuts, all growing luxuriantly. This was the home of Senora Jorrin, given her as a wedding gift many years before by her husband, a man of great power in the island, and who had three times represented Cuba in the Senate of Madrid. Three months before he had died on a visit to New York. La Senora was alone with her retinue of servants, and waiting to make some suitable disposition of her mansion, in order to join her only daughter residing in America.

The desired disposition was quickly made, and in the next day or two we were safely installed in our new home, with Senora as honorary hostess, to the delight and advantage of all. This pleasant arrangement has never been interrupted, and is the origin of the charming Red Cross headquarters at Cerro, that all our friends and visitors recall with such admiration. I might be pardoned for adding that Senora Jorrin, who was early called to Washington by the sudden death of her beautiful and only daughter, has remained with her grandchildren, and we have continued such loving care as we were able to extend over her palatial home from that time to the present.

The diary now makes the following notes, which I remember to have once copied in a letter to some periodical which perhaps published it. I never knew; but will venture to reproduce it here, as the description of the first visit made to any point of the country outside of Havana.

We were overborne by requests to visit towns and villages filled with suffering and death. The notes run:

Jaruco.

It was a clear warm day. I had retired early to be ready for a five o’clock start for the town of Jaruco, some twenty miles away. It was as dark as night when we stepped into the carriage to go to the ferry and the train—damp, heavy, just a morning for chills. Some members of the committee joined us at the train, and as daylight and sunrise came, the sight, in spite of neglect and devastation, was magnificently lovely. The stately groves of royal palms looked benignly down on the less pretentious banana and cocoanut, each doing its best to provide for and keep life in a starving, dying people. Nine o’clock brought us to the town, where we were met and right royally welcomed by its leading people. The mayor took us in his carriage to the church, followed by a crowd of people that filled its centre. The plain, simple services told in repeated sentences the heart gratitude of a stricken people to God for what he had put into the hearts of America to do. She had remembered them when all was gone, when hunger, pain and death alone remained to them; and when that assemblage of pale, hollow faces and attenuated forms knelt on the rough stone floor in praise to the Great Giver, one felt if this was not acceptable, no worship might ever hope to be. From the church to the house of the mayor, the judge, the doctor and other principal men of the town. It now remained to see what we had “gone for to see.” Two hours’ wandering about in the hot sunshine from hovel to hovel dark and damp, thatched roof and ground floor, no furniture, sometimes a broken bench, a few rags of clothing; some of the people could walk about, some could not, but all had something to eat. Thank God, if not all their lean bodies might crave, still something, and while they showed their skeleton bodies and feet swollen to bursting, they still blessed the people of the country that had remembered them with food.

The line of march was long and weary, and ended with the “hospital.” What shall I say of it? If only a sense of decency were consulted one would say nothing; but truth and facts demand a record. We tried to enter, to reach a poor, wretched looking human being on a low cot on the far side of the room, but were driven back by the stench that met us, not alone the smell one might expect in such a place of neglect, but the dead had evidently lain there unremoved until putrefaction had taken place. There were perhaps four wrecks of men in the various rooms, doubtless left there to die. Like a body of retreating soldiers, driven but not defeated, we went a few rods out and rallied, and calling for volunteers and picked men for service, determined to “storm the works.”

Jaruco is one of the great points of devastation; it is said that more people have died there than the entire town numbers in time of peace; it is still almost a city of reconcentrados.

Naturally, the inhabitants who survive have given all they had many times over in these terrible months. Everything is scarce and dear; even water has to be bought. This was the first point of attack. Twenty good soldiers, with only dirt and filth as enemies, can make some progress. Water by the dray load, lime by the barrel, brushes, brooms, blue for whitewash, hatchets, buckets and things most needful, made up the equipment; and late in the afternoon, when Mr. Elwell, who might well be termed the “Vigilant,” returned to look after the work, preparatory to leaving for home, he found the four poor patients in clean clothes, on clean beds, in the sunshine, eating crackers and milk, the house cleaned, scrubbed, limed, and being whitewashed from ceiling to floor.

It will be finished to-morrow. Sunday and to-day (Monday), we ship cots, blankets, sheets, pillow-slips, all the first utensils needed to make a plain hospital for twenty-five, to be increased to fifty—the food to go regularly. The sick, lying utterly helpless in the hovels, to be selected with care and sent to the hospital, a nurse placed with them, the doctor already there in Jaruco to attend them, and send frequent reports of condition and needs. In two weeks time we may hope to see, not only a hospital that may bear the name, but progress of its patients that may be noted.

I am writing this at length, because it is the first of hundreds that should follow throughout the island, and a type of what we shall endeavor to accomplish.

It will naturally be asked if we expect the Spanish authorities to permit us to do this. Judging from to-day, we have reason to expect every co-operation. The commandant of the town was one of the men who welcomed us; and so far as they had the materials desired, offered them for our use; it was very well, as there were some we could get in no other way.

The crowd that followed us was bewildering—the little children in pitiful proportions. We had prepared ourselves for this by a large invoice of five-cent scrip. An intimation of our desire to the priest arranged the matter quickly. All under, perhaps, six to seven years old, were sent into the church to come out at a side door, with Mr. Elwell and myself on each side as doorkeepers. Every pale passing hand took its scrip, and the gladness that beamed in their little wan faces was good for angels’ eyes. They rushed into the street, romping and tumbling like actual live children, which they had no longer seemed to be.

There was but one more feature to mark this memorable day. After leaving the hospital we were told that a deputation of ladies desired to call on us. We were in the house of a naturalized American citizen, and prepared to receive them. They entered slowly and reverently, the leader bearing a deep plate of choice flowers. As she handed them to me, I perceived in the center a large envelope with a half-inch border of black, and a black ribbon with a tied bow encircling it. The envelope was addressed to me. The first sentence, with tender, trembling voice, told the purport of it all: “For the dead of the Maine.”

The crowd, full of hope and blessing, followed us to the train, and as we passed on, gentle, tender-eyed women came down the banks from their cottages with little baskets of flowers to be passed into the carriage—and ever the black-bordered tribute:

“To the dead of the Maine.”

It was long after dark when we reached our new home, and we were weary enough to find it welcome; but glad of our day’s work, as a type of many more which we confidently expect will follow.

In our banking operations I learned the full address of our excellent hostess, which she had been too modest to name to me:

“Senora Serafina Moliner de Jorrin.”
Titles: “Eccelentisima.” “Ilustrisima.”

We have always had occasion to feel those titles to be well deserved.

Indeed, in groping our way among the poor and helpless, we have found that Cuba is not without its diamonds of worth, nobleness and culture.

We were still searching diligently for a suitable location for the orphanage which I had been requested to open.

Through the social relations of Senora we were immediately put into communication with Senor José Almagro on Tulipan street, who placed at our disposal his own private residence, a charming house with large gardens, stables, swimming baths, fruit and flowers.

Members of the staff, Drs. Hubbell and Egan, together with Dr. and Mrs. Lesser, had meanwhile arrived by steamship from New York.

The diary goes on to say in regard to the orphanage, its location and surroundings:

“It seems to lack nothing. Large, commodious, healthful, easy of access, beautiful to elegance, with tropical gardens, royal palms, swimming baths, and capable of caring for two hundred children, either well or sick,—and for all this the modest, little rent of one hundred and two dollars per month. Attention was first directed to this piece of property on Saturday, February 27. At night the contract was made and signed. On Sunday—“tell it not in Gath”—oh, Christian world, be gentle in your judgment, if a few men, rather than stand about the streets, hunger-stricken, waiting for the crust that came not, earned a few welcome dollars on its frescoed walls, stained glass windows and marble floors.

“On Monday seventy-five new cots, blankets, pillows and sheets adorned its spacious rooms. On Tuesday, March 1, Mrs. Dr. Lesser, our practical “Sister Bettina,” who had taken the superintendence, made the necessary outfit,—food and medicine from the warehouse; and from Los Fosos, that terrible den of suffering, the pale lifeless, helpless, starved little creatures to fill the waiting cots—a few good nurses to lift the heads that could not lift themselves and fill the mouths that had scarcely ever before been filled.”

This, then, was the orphanage. May I be pardoned for saying reverently, we looked on our work and found it good, and felt that we might now leave the little, tired creatures to rest in the faithful hands that had so lovingly and intelligently taken them up, while we turned away to other fields.

Matanzas.

Among the welcome, notable persons who from time to time visited us, led by their interest in the great suffering reported through the press, were Senator Redfield Proctor and his friend, Hon. M.M. Parker, of Washington, D.C. They had come imbued with the desire, not only to see the condition of the island and the people, but to try to find as well, what could be done for them,—to gain some practical knowledge which could be used for their benefit. There seemed to be no more certain way of their gaining this information than by inviting them to accompany us on the various tours of investigation which we would be now able to make outside of Havana. Reports of great suffering had come from Matanzas, and it was decided that that should be our next point of inspection. The once-a-day run of the trains made early rising a necessity; and half-past four in the morning, dark and chilly, found us on the way to the train for Matanzas. Our own small party was joined at the ferry by our Washington friends, and together, as the train speeded on, we watched the gorgeous sunrise spread itself over these strangely deserted lands.

Matanzas has some fifty thousand of its own inhabitants, greatly increased by the reconcentrado element, which had gathered there to exist hopelessly in enforced idleness for nearly two years.

It is needless to say that all the diseases incident to exposure, physical want and mental woe, from gaunt, lingering hunger down to actual starvation and death, had developed among them. For some reason—possibly a sense of pity—our consul seemed to dread to show us their worst, which were evidently their hospitals, and hesitatingly led the way to other centres of the town. But there was no hesitancy on the part of the governor, Senor Francisco de Armas—a royal Cuban and a new appointee of Captain-General Blanco—with warm heart and polished manner, in welcoming us to his elegant mansion, and in bringing his wife, his mother and sister, to assist in receiving and to bid us welcome to all they had to offer or that we could desire. The half-hour’s seance in that polished marble salon, with its spacious elegance, the deep feelings of the governor, the still deeper sympathy of the ladies, whose daily time is given to the poor sufferers around them, was a scene not to be forgotten. In all that was said, not a word of crimination, nor a disrespectful allusion to any person, or nation, or government; but the glistening eyes and trembling lips when the word Americano was spoken, told how deep a root the course of our people had taken in the thrice harrowed soil of these poor broken hearts.

But the worst must be seen, and as we drove out of the town we halted for a short call at the municipal hospital, generally attended by sisters of charity, scantily provided it is true, but well cared for; a little is paid per week, either by, or, for each patient in this institution, which helps to keep up the general fund. Our welcome by the sisters was most cordial, and we were grateful for every faint smile that passed over each pallid face. A mile further on we came to the four hospitals where nothing was paid, and apparently nothing had. There were between one hundred and two hundred men, women and children, in all stages of hunger and disease. There were empty beds for as many more that could have been thrice filled from the huts outside; but the hospital authorities feared to take more in, lest they die through their inability to feed them. It is not my purpose to detail woe, nor picture horrors; I leave that to others, if more of it must be had; let my few words tell how they were met and how the comfort that could be given, was given, or at least attempted.

The purses and the pockets of our entire party were emptied, and as the cold, thin fingers closed feebly over the coin so strange to the touch, the murmured prayer for America fell from every lip. Our visit had been one of inspection, returning to Havana by the afternoon train.

The hospital committee and surgeons had been organized to work under our charge, and begging that one of our Red Cross men be temporarily assigned to them for their distribution, we turned our steps toward Havana, with a thankfulness unspoken in our hearts for the great head of our country who had asked for this food, the great-hearted people who had given it, and the efficient and tireless committee which had organized and sent it.

The train of next day took out supplies of cereal foods, condensed milk, malted milk, meal, rice, flour, crackers, meat, fish, farina, tomatoes, canned vegetables and fruits—more than enough to hold those four hospitals comfortable till the promised shipment by the “Bergen” from New York, direct to Matanzas, should arrive.

It was from information gathered by the party on this trip that Senator Proctor afterward made his speech in the U.S. Senate upon the condition of the reconcentrados.

[From a speech by Senator Redfield Proctor, of Vermont, in the U.S. Senate, March 17, 1898.]

There are six provinces in Cuba, each, with the exception of Matanzas, extending the whole width of the island, and having about an equal sea front on the north and south borders. Matanzas touches the Caribbean Sea only at its southwest corner, being separated from it elsewhere by a narrow peninsula of Santa Clara Province. The provinces are named, beginning at the west, Pinar del Rio, Havana, Matanzas, Santa Clara, Puerto Principe and Santiago de Cuba.

My observations were confined to the four western provinces, which constitute about one-half the island. The two eastern ones are practically in the hands of the insurgents, except a few fortified towns. These two large provinces are spoken of to-day as “Cuba Libre.”

Havana, the great city and capital of the island, is, in the eyes of the Spaniards and many Cubans, all Cuba, as much as Paris in France. But having visited it in more peaceful times and seen its sights, the tomb of Columbus, the forts of Cabanas and Morro Castle, etc., I did not care to repeat this, preferring trips in the country.

Everything seems to go on much as usual in Havana. Quiet prevails and except for the frequent squads of soldiers marching to guard and police duty and their abounding presence in all public places, one sees little signs of war.

Outside Havana all is changed. It is not peace, nor is it war. It is desolation and distress, misery and starvation.

Every town and village is surrounded by a trocha (trench) a sort of rifle pit, but constructed on a plan new to me, the dirt being thrown up on the inside and a barbed wire fence on the outer side of the trench.

These trochas have at every corner, and at frequent intervals along the sides, what are there called forts, but which are really small block-houses, many of them more like a large sentry box, loop-holed for musketry, and with a guard of from two to ten soldiers in each. The purpose of these trochas is to keep reconcentrados in as well as to keep the insurgents out.

From all the surrounding country the people have been driven into these fortified towns and held there to subsist as they can. They are virtually prison yards and not unlike one in general appearance, except that the walls are not so high and strong, but they suffice, where every point is in range of a soldier’s rifle, to keep in the poor reconcentrado women and children.

Every railroad station is within one of these trochas and has an armed guard. Every train has an armored freight car, loop-holed for musketry, and filled with soldiers and with, as I observed usually, and was informed is always the case, a pilot engine a mile or so in advance. There are frequent block-houses enclosed by a trocha and with a guard along the railroad track. With this exception there is no human life or habitation between these fortified towns and villages throughout the whole of the four western provinces, except to a very limited extent among the hills, where the Spaniards have not been able to go and drive the people to the towns and burn their dwellings.

HAVANA HARBOR.

CAPTAIN C.D. SIGSBEE.

I saw no house or hut in the 400 miles of railroad rides from Pinar del Rio Province in the west across the full width of Havana and Matanzas Provinces, and to Sagua La Grando on the north shore and to Cienfuegos on the south shore of Santa Clara, except within the Spanish trochas. There are no domestic animals or crops on the rich fields and pastures except such as are under guard in the immediate vicinity of the towns.

In other words, the Spaniards hold in these four western provinces just what their army sits on.

Every man, woman and child and every domestic animal, wherever their columns have reached, is under guard and within their so-called fortifications. To describe one place is to describe all.

To repeat, it is neither peace nor war.

It is concentration and desolation. This is the “pacified” condition of the four western provinces.

All the country people in the four western provinces, about 400,000 in number, remaining outside the fortified towns when Weyler’s order was made, were driven into these towns, and these are the reconcentrados. They were the peasantry, many of them farmers, some land-owners, others renting lands and owning more or less stock, others working on estates and cultivating small patches, and even a small patch in that fruitful clime will support a family.

It is but fair to say that the normal condition of these people was very different from that which prevails in this country. Their standard of comfort and prosperity was not high, measured by our own, but according to their standards and requirements, their conditions of life were satisfactory.

They lived mostly in cabins made of palm or in wooden houses. Some of them had houses of stone, the blackened walls of which are all that remains to show that the country was ever inhabited.

The first clause of Weyler’s order reads as follows:

“I order and command:

“First—All the inhabitants of the country now outside of the line of fortifications of the towns shall within the period of eight days concentrate themselves in the town so occupied by the troops. Any individual who after the expiration of this period is found in the uninhabited parts will be considered a rebel and tried as such.”

The other three sections forbid the transportation of provisions from one town to another without permission of the military authority, direct the owners of cattle to bring them into the towns, prescribe that the eight days shall be counted from the publication of the proclamation to the head town of the municipal districts, and state that if news is furnished of the enemy which can be made use of it will serve as a “recommendation.”

Many doubtless did not learn of this order. Others failed to grasp its terrible meaning. Its execution was left largely to the guerillas to drive in all that had not obeyed, and I was informed that in many cases a torch was applied to their homes with no notice, and the inmates fled with such clothing as they might have on, their stock and their belongings being appropriated by the guerillas.

When they reached the town they were allowed to build huts of palm leaves in the suburbs and vacant places within the trochas, and were left to live if they could. Their huts are about ten by fifteen feet in size, and for want of space are usually crowded together very closely. They have no floor but the ground, and no furniture, and after a year’s wear but little clothing, except such stray substitutes as they can extemporize.

With large families or with more than one in this little space, the commonest sanitary provisions are impossible. Conditions are unmentionable in this respect.

Torn from their homes, with foul earth, foul air, foul water and foul food, or none, what wonder that one-half have died and that one-quarter of the living are so diseased that they cannot be saved.

A form of dropsy is a common disorder resulting from these conditions. Little children are still walking about with arms and chests terribly emaciated, eyes swollen and abdomen bloated to three times the natural size. The physicians say these cases are hopeless.

Deaths in the streets have not been uncommon. I was told by one of our consuls that people have been found dead about the markets in the morning where they had crawled hoping to get some stray bits of food from the early hucksters, and that there had been cases where they had dropped dead inside the market, surrounded by food.

These people were independent and self-supporting before Weyler’s order. They are not beggars even now. There are plenty of professional beggars in every town among the regular residents, but these country people, the reconcentrados, have not learned the art. Rarely is a hand held out to you for alms when going among their huts, but the sight of them makes an appeal stronger than words.

The hospitals—of these I need not speak; others have described their condition far better than I can.

It is not within the narrow limits of my vocabulary to portray it. I went to Cuba with a strong conviction that the picture had been overdrawn; that a few cases of starvation and suffering had inspired and stimulated the press correspondents, and that they had given free play to a strong, natural and highly cultivated imagination.

I could not believe that out of a population of one million six hundred thousand, 200,000 had died within these Spanish forts, practically prison walls, within a few months past, from actual starvation and disease caused by insufficient and improper food.

My inquiries were entirely outside of sensational sources. They were made by our medical officers, of our consuls, of city alcaldes (mayors), of relief committees, of leading merchants and bankers, physicians and lawyers. Several of my informants were Spanish born, but every time came the answer that the case had not been overstated.

What I saw I cannot tell so that others can see it. It must be seen with one’s own eyes to be realized.

The Los Fosos Hospital, in Havana, has been recently described by one of my colleagues, Senator Gallinger, and I cannot say that his picture was overdrawn, for even his fertile pen could not do more. He visited it after Dr. Lesser, one of Miss Barton’s very able and efficient assistants, had renovated it and put in cots.

I saw it when 400 women and children were lying on the stone floors in an indescribable state of emaciation and disease, many with the scantiest covering of rags, and such rags! and sick children, naked as they came into the world. And the conditions in the other cities are even worse.

Miss Barton and her work need no indorsement from me. I had known and esteemed her for many years, but had not half appreciated her capability and devotion to her work. I especially looked into her business methods, fearing there would be the greatest danger of mistake, that there might be want of system, waste and extravagance, but found she could teach me on these points.

In short, I saw nothing to criticise, but everything to commend. The American people may be assured that the bounty will reach the sufferers with the least possible cost and in the best manner, in every respect.

And if our people could see a small fraction of the need, they would pour more “freely from their liberal store” than ever before for any cause.

When will the need for this help end? Not until peace comes and the reconcentrados can go back to their country, rebuild their homes, reclaim their tillage plots, which quickly run up to brush in that wonderful soil and clime, and until they can be free from danger of molestation in so doing.

Until then the American people must in the main care for them. It is true that the alcaldes, other authorities and relief committees are now trying to do something, and desire, I believe, to do the best they can. But the problem is beyond their means and capacity and the work is one to which they are not accustomed.

General Blanco’s order of November 13 last somewhat modifies the Weyler order, but it is of little or no practical benefit. Its application is limited to farms “properly defended,” and the owners are obliged to build “centres of defense.”

STREET IN CAVITE SHOWING GENERAL AGUINALDO’S HEADQUARTERS.

ARTEMISA.

Whilst these various provisions and improvements in and around Havana, in the little orphanage and Los Fosos were going on, food was going out from the great warehouse upon requisition, to thirty or forty towns and villages in number, which no one had yet had the time to visit; and their first distribution must be made on trust. From many sources we had heard of the needs of Artemisa, several miles to the east by rail. As usual, there was but one train daily from Havana, and that, like the road we had traveled to Jaruco and Matanzas on the west, left at six o’clock in the morning, and also meant rising at half-past four, a carriage ride of three-quarters of an hour in the dark. Our party again formed, including Mr. Elwell, Drs. Hubbell and Egan, Senator Proctor, Colonel Parker and a few other attendants. The day was clear and fine, affording an excellent opportunity to observe the condition of the country as we passed through. There was entire lack of cultivation; the tall palm threw its stately shadow over miles of desolated, rolling and meadow land; no people in sight save in the little thatched hovels; no cattle, no tools, the rank, wild grass swarding the soil where the richest of crops belong; and we bringing food grown on the sterile fields of North America, among the gravel and rocks, with a quarter of the year under snow, nearly one-half under frost, to a country like this, where the verdure is perpetual and three crops possible, where the rain and the sun never fail, where land is abundant and yet where millions of hands want acres and millions of acres want hands. Heavenly Father, what is the matter with this beautiful earth that Thou hast made! “And, what is man that Thou art mindful of him!”

Eight o’clock in the bright morning sunshine found us at Artemisa. A brief examination by carriage served to show us where its defences had once been, now practically abandoned and the field of military activity drawn to other points.

We found here a most practical mayor, with two thousand to three thousand people about him almost entirely without food. Since November 24, until some three months ago, the Spanish government had issued small rations to these people, but these grew less and less, and finally stopped altogether. This small help from the government had saved the people thus far, but they were now beginning to be dangerously hungry. What gladness it was to feel that our provisions would fall in just in time to save, we hoped, the greater portion of those remaining.

The district of Artemisa had originally 10,000, and the town 2000 inhabitants. Into this small number 10,000 reconcentrados had been sent. Three thousand of these had died; some had strayed away to other places in the hope of more food and fewer persons to eat it; 5000 still remained. In August 770 persons died—now the death rate is 5 to 6 persons per day, or about 175 per month. We found only one hospital and this for smallpox, far out in the fields, with forty patients. There were three physicians who would be more than glad to make up a hospital—if there were anything to provide it with—attend to it personally, and find women who would care for the sick, as nurses. They were directed to do this at once, and suitable hospital food would be sent to them as soon as their hospital was reported ready for it. They were also directed to gather all the sick in the outlying hovels and bring them into hospitals. One of our physicians would go directly with the food and assist in the establishment of the institution. We remained over night; the distribution of food which had been sent them took place at seven the next morning. Their system of tickets was excellent; a better system of relief we had not seen. The mayor himself would visit every family and the physicians the same, until the sick would be all in hospitals. It was a welcome sight at eight o’clock that morning, when the crowd of waiting thousands stood around the mayor, to see the tight hand grasp on the bag of rations, like a godsend from heaven when hope was lost. The mayor had a thousand acres of land lying within the military lines of fortifications, which he offered free for the use of the people, if they could get permission, and if the people could help to cultivate it. In three months, he said, under their own cultivation it would feed them all.

Our work at Artemisa closed at noon and we returned to Havana.

SAGUA LA GRANDE.

Referring again to the diary I find the following record:

Sagua la Grande and Cienfuegos yet remain within our limits to be reached at once. We have not a day to lose, and again leave at six o’clock for Sagua la Grande. This means the usual morning ride in the dark, the ferry and the beautiful opening of the day speeding on through a strange land of waste and desolation. Our same company assembled, and as we neared Sagua we were met by our friend, Consul Barker, and later on the mayor, Senor Machado. Carriages were taken and inspection made of the reconcentrados, their condition and needs, the land, etc. While there is evidently great want here, there is still an atmosphere of care and effort on the part of the best people and the officials which fills one with an earnest desire to help them on. The best place possible for the poor had been provided by the mayor, and as he passed among them, pointing out to us especial cases and conditions, their eyes followed him with a look of grateful devotion. While sympathizing with all, his deepest care seemed to be for the young girls; to find some occupation for them, and some protection. The plan most feasible to him was the starting of a cigarette factory where the hundreds might be employed, with suitable time for instruction, earn their living, and be kept out of danger. I am glad to know that he is partially succeeding in this, and also that he had, and I think still has, the earnest co-operation of our good consul at Sagua, Mr. Barker.

The day had been very fully occupied, and we must remain until morning to witness the operation of the kitchens established by the consul and the mayor, where the poor are fed with well-cooked rice, beans and such vegetables as can be obtained.

These people are desperately poor, and need all the help that can be given them, and yet they are not in the condition of the people of Matanzas. Their doctors are caring for the sick, and the ladies of the town giving every assistance in their power. The mayor again reverts to his great interest in the young girls; “Here is the greatest danger of all. Can you not help me out with this?” His earnestness made such an impression upon me that I finally asked if he had young daughters of his own. He hesitated a moment, and then with a look of confidence, as if he were about to entrust a secret to me, he replied: “We have an adopted daughter, who is very, very dear to us. She is the sister of Miss Cisneros, but does not know it, and we have not the courage to tell her. She is some fourteen or fifteen years of age, has read everything regarding Miss Cisneros, and admires her intensely, but never mistrusts the relationship.” “Will you not tell her?” I asked. “Oh yes; some day,” he replied, “and it must be before long; but the relationships are so sweet that my wife and I both dread to break them. Of course, some day we must tell her, but we put it off as long as we can.” He then explained that the father had been an active patriot and fell under political censure; in his imprisonment the family was broken up, and this little girl, then a mere babe, had been adopted by the mayor and his wife, who were intimate friends of the family. I hope I have not betrayed a trust; but there was a little touch of romance in this—something so sweet and paternal in the relationship—and something altogether so interesting in the thought of this bright young girl reading and admiring the courage and successful exploits of her own sister, without ever dreaming that it was anything to her—it seems really too good a point to keep dark. I trust that the good mayor, if he ever learns that I have betrayed his trust, will forgive me.

CIENFUEGOS.

Although a rather early train on the next day would take us to Cienfuegos, the visit to the kitchens with their great, steaming cauldrons of food must not be passed by. Although it was simply beans, rice, such other dry vegetables as could be obtained, and the little meat or lard that came with the ration, slowly and thoroughly cooked, it was still a food that any good appetite could appreciate—wholesome, clean and as abundant as the circumstances would permit. It was a pleasure to see the children and the mothers come up with the little pails and buckets and receive the one large ladle of food, steaming hot from the cauldron, and bear it cheerfully away for the coming meal. There was a degree of order and systematic thought in this rarely met under occasions so grave. It will remain ever a happy memory with Consul Barker and the good mayor of Sagua, that under their wise direction this system was instituted and carried out. The courtesies of the railroad were cheerfully extended to us, and without incident worth relating the night found us at Cienfuegos. The country round about Cienfuegos is favorable to cultivation; the troubles there had been of a less grave nature, consequently the suffering has been less. Judging from the report of the consul, there had been very little; but to our stranger eyes, upon personal observation, there were traces of something not compatible with thrift, prosperity and happiness. We were sure that some help might be comfortably given there, and made our preparations accordingly. This also was a visit of investigation, and being Tuesday, the next day’s boat from Havana to the States must take our good friends from us, and an early start, over a long, jolting road, took us from Cienfuegos back to Havana.

BACK TO HAVANA.

Our journey through the three or four districts had shown us the worst of human suffering, the greatest of desolation, and a degree of discouragement as hard perhaps to rally the people from as the absolute physical conditions under which they existed. We had arranged for food for all. The ships with their various consignments were already on the way, the “Fern” to Matanzas, a shipment from the Philadelphia Red Cross on the “Bergen,” also bound for Matanzas, from both of which supplies could go forward to Artemisa and Sagua, for the railroads were generous in giving free transportation; and we were informed that a shipment was also en route for Cienfuegos. Remembering our own generous shipment of food to Matanzas of the third instant, we felt that we might give the time of a day or two to the institutions we were founding and supporting in Havana. The little hospital was growing finely, increasing in numbers, and the numbers increasing in strength. The frail, pale creatures were commencing to sit up in bed and hold the playthings that generous friends had brought them by the basketful; some even walked about and tried to play. Their heavenly godmother, “Sister Bettina,” was providing everything for their comfort, also for their nurses and the little household that made up a pattern hospital. Dr. Lesser had established a clinic on the grounds, and under the shade of the great, beautiful garden trees the poor invalids of the town assembled by the hundred each afternoon with the various maladies that misfortune, poverty and neglect had brought them. The gratitude which their strange tongues spoke in evident blessing upon him who had thought to come to their relief, and the great brown eyes that followed him as he turned quickly and gently from one to another, were pictures not to be forgotten.

Los Fosos, on the other hand, was fast losing its terrors. A regular distribution of American food had gone into it, and even rooms were partitioned off for a dispensary, fairly well provided with medicines, and another for clothing and bedding fast filling up from our warehouse were all in grateful operation. All had beds, the floors and stairs were strengthened, and the food went regularly through twice a day among all the waiting inmates. M. Sr. J. Palacios y Airoso, the Consul of Bolivia, and a member of our committee, had volunteered to take personal charge, and his fine, manly form seen day by day among these poor, suffering creatures, watching and providing their wants, was like a benediction from heaven. And Sister Bettina, with her band of faithful nurses, soon carried strong traces of order and cleanliness where it had once seemed impossible.

The morning that saw our first welcome party of American visitors, Senator Proctor and friends, leave us, brought another party still larger, among whom were Senator and dear Mrs. Thurston, Senator Money and nieces, Senator Gallinger, Mr. Cummings, Mr. Smith, and others. It was not only comforting, but hopeful, to see such interest manifested in these dreadful conditions by the highest prestige in our country and those who had it in their power to make these conditions better. We welcomed them with an earnestness they could scarcely comprehend.

There was in all these surroundings a feeling akin to horror, an isolation from the world it seemed, and it is not difficult to understand the welcome we gave in our hearts to those who came to us. Our new guests visited Havana, its institutions, the little orphanage, and the Los Fosos of that day—a terror to them, but a comfort to us, as we saw it daily growing better and better.

Matanzas must of course be visited, and another early morning train found our large party en route for that city and the sights that had so distressed us ten days before. Although realizing how terrible the state of things must seem to our party of American visitors, we still rejoiced during the entire journey that they were not to see those hospitals in the condition in which we had first found them. Our supplies, so promptly and generously sent, we were sure had dulled the keen edge of hunger, and could not fail to show an improvement there. Our guests, then, would not see all the terrors of unfed famine that had so shocked us, and we knew that by that time the ships from the North must have arrived. The breakfast at the hotel and a second visit to our hospitable governor brought with them no apprehension of what was to meet us a little later. We drove to the hospitals, to learn that no food had been distributed or received. Those whom we had seen dying there on our first visit were gone; others had taken their places, and it was only a repetition of the first visit, with the addition of ten days more of hunger. Astonished and shocked beyond description, we drove at once to the railway station, to find in its freight house our four tons of provisions sent from Havana ten days before. Although every notice had been given by us that the goods would be sent—again that they were sent—and the authorities asked to look out for them, our consul appeared to have no intimation that they were there. The hospital authorities, of course, had none, and it only remained for us to order out the provisions and get something to the patients as quickly as possible, leaving Dr. Hubbell to see that at last they had a supper.

It is not strange that from this event went out the cry of “starving Matanzas,” although at that moment, in addition to our four tons of goods previously sent, the “Fern” lay in the harbor under the American flag, with fifty tons of American supplies, and fifty rods away lay the “Bergen,” under the same colors, bearing a cargo of fifty-two tons from the Philadelphia Red Cross, faithfully sent through the New York Committee, by request. So uncontrollable a thing is human excitement that these facts could not be taken in, and the charities of our whole country were called afresh to arms over “starving Matanzas,” which was at that moment by far the best provided city in Cuba. The result of this was an entire train of supplies from Kansas, which, remaining there after the blockade, not being consigned to the Red Cross, was, we were informed, distributed among the Spanish soldiery by the Spanish officials. Goods bearing the mark of the Red Cross were everywhere respected, and we have no record of any of our goods having been appropriated by the Spanish authorities.

The third member of the Cuban Relief Committee of New York, Mr. Louis Klopsch, having arrived, it was perhaps natural and proper that the work of relief and distribution under the consul-general should pass to his direction. Accordingly, by request of Mr. Klopsch, no more visits were made to other cities, and by his direction Mr. Elwell gave his entire attention to the warehouse, and I continued the very hopeful negotiations I had commenced with the Spanish authorities for the privilege of unmolested cultivation by the reconcentrados of the broad glades of land lying within the trochas. In some instances, as around Sagua, hundreds of acres lay thus unoccupied by either Cubans or Spanish, and only the fear of the Spanish soldiery from their own side of the trochas prevented the cultivation of this land by the reconcentrados gathered in the towns. In some long and earnest interviews with General Blanco I laid this matter before him, and begged his interference and commands on behalf of the safety of the poor people who might desire to cultivate this land. The captain-general said they had the matter already under consideration, and desired me to meet his board of education, who would be glad to co-operate. I met this body of gentlemen—middle-aged, thoughtful, intelligent men. They had already taken some important steps, but were perplexed on both sides; first by the Spanish soldiery, liable to attack the workers, likewise the Cuban guerillas, who were equally as dangerous. And yet, despite all this, some important steps had really been taken and some little commencement made. I need not say that the exciting news which followed in less than a month put to an end all thoughts of steps in that direction. A new enemy would appear and the ground was likely to be plowed by shells from the monster ships that would line the bay.

I met the Spanish authorities, not merely as a bearer of relief, but as the president of the American National Red Cross, with all the principles of neutrality which that implied, and received in return the unfailing courtesy which the conditions demanded. From our first interview to the last sad day when we decided that it was better to withdraw, giving up all efforts at relief, and leave those thousands of poor, dying wretches to their fate, there was never any change in the attitude of the Spanish authorities, General Blanco or his staff, toward myself or any member of my staff. One of my last visits before the blockade was to the palace. The same kindly spirit prevailed; I was begged not to leave the island through fear of them; every protection in their power would be given, but there was no guarantee for what might occur in the exigencies of war. I recall an incident of that day: General Blanco led me to the large salon, the walls of which are covered with the portraits of the Spanish officials for generations past, and pointing to the Spanish authorities under date of 1776, said, with a look of sadness, “When your country was in trouble, Spain was the friend of America. Now Spain is in trouble, America is her enemy.” I knew no answer for this but silence, and we passed out through the corridor of guards, he handing me to my carriage with a farewell and a blessing. I could but recall my experience with the Turkish officials and government, where I entered with such apprehension and left with such marks of cordiality.

During this interval of time important business had called me to Washington, and I only returned to Cuba some time during the second week of April, when the diary commences with, “strong talk of war.”

LEAVING HAVANA.

It is needless to say that the strong talk went on—well or ill, wise or unwise, welcome or unwelcome—it went on. Evidently the blockade was near at hand and a declaration of war liable to follow. What should one do but to ask counsel of all within reach? I have given the result of my interview with the Spanish authorities; cabling to American authorities brings the answer, “The consul should know best. Take no chances.” Reference to the consul brings the kindly reply, “I am going myself.” The order was for all American citizens to leave Havana, and the order was obeyed, but not without having laid the matter formally in counsel before my staff of assistants and taking their opinion and advice, which was to the effect that while personally they would prefer to remain for the chance of the little good that might be accomplished, in view of the distress which we should give our friends at home, and, in fact, the whole country, when it should be known that we were inside that wall of fire that would confront us, with no way of extricating or reaching us, it seemed both wiser and more humane to leave. And the ninth of April saw us again on shipboard, a party of twenty, bound for Tampa. We would not, however, go beyond, but made headquarters there, remaining within easy call of any need there might be for us. Here follow the few weeks of impending war. Do we need to live them over? Do we even want to recall them? Days when the elder men of thought and memory pondered deeply and questioned much! When the mother, patriot though she were, uttered her sentiments through choking voice and tender, trembling words, and the young men, caring nothing, fearing nothing, rushed gallantly on to doom and to death! To how many households, alas, these days recall themselves in tones never to be forgotten! Notwithstanding all this excitement and confusion and all the pressure that weighed upon him, our good President still remembered the suffering, dying reconcentrados, and requested that a ship be provided as quickly as possible loaded from the warerooms of the indefatigable Cuban Relief Committee in New York, and be sent for the relief of the sufferers in Cuba whenever they could be reached. One need not say with what promptness this committee acted, and I was informed that the “State of Texas” laden with fourteen hundred tons of food would shortly leave New York en route for Key West, and it was the desire of that committee and the Government that I take command of the ship, and with my staff and such assistants as I would select, undertake the getting of that food to its destination.

Some members of the staff were in New York, and with Dr. Hubbell in charge sailed from that port on Saturday, the twenty-third of April. A hasty trip from Washington, gathering up the waiting staff at Tampa, and pushing on by the earliest train brought us to Key West in time to meet the “State of Texas” as she arrived, board her and take charge of the snug little ship that was henceforth to take its place in American history. She was well built, but by no means new, nor handsome. Her dull black hull could in no way compare with the snow white, green and red striped hospital ships, those heralds of relief that afterwards graced the waters of that bay. Still she was firm, sound, heavy-laden, and gave promise of some good to someone at some future day, that day being only when the great war monsters should have pealed out to the world that an entrance was made on the coast of Cuba, and we would be invited to follow.

By the authorities at Washington, the “State of Texas” had been consigned to the protection of the navy, and accordingly we must report our arrival. This was done to the senior officer, representing Admiral Sampson, in the port, Captain Harrington, of the monitor “Puritan.” This brought at once a personal call from the captain with an invitation to our entire staff to visit his beautiful ship the following day. The launch of the “Puritan” was sent to take us, and not only was the ship inspected, but the dainties of his elegant tea table as well.

When all was over the graceful launch returned us safely to our ship, with grateful memories on the part of the younger members of our company, who had never chanced to form an intimate acquaintance with a piece of shipping at once so beautiful and so terrible, as that death-dealing engine of destruction. I record this visit and courtesy on the part of Captain Harrington as the first of an unfailing series of kindnesses extended by the navy to the Red Cross from first to last. There was no favor too great, no courtesy too high to be cheerfully rendered on every occasion.

The memories of pitiful Cuba would not leave us, and, knowing that under our decks were fourteen hundred tons of food, for the want of which its people were dying, the impulse to reach them grew very strong, and a letter was addressed to Admiral Sampson.

This brought immediately the launch of the “New York” to the side of our ship, and Captain Chadwick, the gallant officer whom no one forgets, stepped lightly on board to deliver the written message from the admiral, or rather to take me to the “New York.” Nothing could have exceeded the courtesy of the admiral, but we were acting from entirely opposite standpoints. I had been requested to take a ship, and by every means in my power get food into Cuba. He, on the other hand, had been commanded to take a fleet, and by every means in his power keep food out of Cuba. When one compared the two ships lying side by side and thought of a contest of effort between them, the situation was ludicrous, and yet the admiral did not absolutely refuse to give me a flag of truce and attempt an entrance into Havana; but he disapproved it, feared the results for me and acting in accordance with his highest wisdom and best judgment, I felt it to be my place to wait. By the concurrence of the admiral our letters were both given to the public, and appear elsewhere in these pages, and we remained, as we had been, neighbors and friends.

These days of waiting were by no means lost time. The accidents constantly occurring in a harbor filled with transports, kept the surgeons of the Red Cross constantly in active duty, while the twenty or thirty Spanish ships which had been and were being captured as prizes, lay a few miles out, unprovided either by themselves or their captors. They had been picked up whilst out at sea, some of them having no knowledge of the existence of a war and supposing themselves as safe as in the balmiest days of peace. Most of them were provided with a little open well in the bottom of the ship where live fish were kept. But for this provision, it is by no means certain that deaths from starvation would not have occurred. The ships were mainly little Spanish vessels—their crews honest working men, who knew their ships and the hills and harbors of Spain and Cuba, and little else—could speak no word of any language but their own—our people, unused to privateering or to the treatment of captives, forgot to provide them, and thus they waited, living on the few fish in their holds, with neither meat, lard, butter, nor oil for their cooking, nor vegetables, nor bread as accompaniments. Our men learned this state of things, and naturally attended to it. It is enough for me to say that recently the thanks of all Spain, through its Red Cross, has come back to us for the kindnesses rendered her captive seamen.

The days waxed and waned; the summer sun poured its burning rays down on the glistening waters of the bay; the reveille and tattoo warned us that we were in camp, with the little difference between land and sea—waiting for some onward movement.

TAMPA.

Tampa became the gathering point of the army. Its camps filled like magic, first with regulars, then volunteers, as if the fiery torch of Duncraigen had spread over the hills and prairies of America; the great ships gathered in the waters; the monitors, grim and terrible, seemed striving to hide their heads among the surging waves; the transports, with decks dark with human life, passed in and out, and the great monarchs of the sea held ever their commanding sway. It seemed a strange thing, this gathering for war. Thirty years of peace had made it strange to all save the veterans, with their gray beards, and the silver-haired matrons of the days of the old war, long passed into history. Could it be possible that we were to learn this anew? Were men again to fall, and women weep? Were the youth of this generation to gain that experience their fathers had gained, to live the war lives they had lived, and die the deaths they had died? Here was abundant food for reflection, while one waited through the days and watched the passing events.

At length the fleet moved on, and we prepared to move with, or rather after, it. The quest on which it had gone and the route it had taken bordered something on the mystery shrouding the days when Sherman marched to the sea. Where were the Spanish fleets? and what would be the result when found and met? and where were we to break that Cuban wall and let us in? Always present in our minds were the food we carried, the willing hands that waited, and the perishing thousands that needed. We knew the great hospital ships were fitting for the care of the men of both army and navy. Surely they could have no need of us, and the knowledge that our cargo was not adapted to army hospital use brought no regret to us.

CITIZENS OF JARUCO PRESENTING A MEMORIAL FOR THE VICTIMS OF THE “MAINE.”

LITTLE CONVALESCENTS IN HOSPITAL.

These days of quiet waiting were like the lull that precedes the storm. The time seemed long regarded only from that standpoint, but when it is remembered that these few days were all that had been allowed for a great nation with thirty years of peace to rouse up and plunge itself into a war, the time seems comparatively short. We had taken possession of our ship at Key West on the twenty-ninth of April; it was now the twentieth of June, and the great national records of two countries at least will always give the history of those days. It is our part to keep as clearly, truthfully and kindly as possible the record of the little that fell to us to perform in this great drama. Our arrangements for putting out to sea were quickly made. Such supplies and such persons as were not to go with us must be landed and left. Among the latter, to our deep and lasting regret, was our charming friend, Mrs. J. Addison Porter, who had kindly passed the last weeks with us, leaving us as she did, however, with the comforting promise to return if she should find it possible.

All preliminaries arranged, at ten o’clock, the twentieth of June we weighed anchor at Key West and steamed for the open sea, having first taken the official advice of Commodore Remie, commanding the navy at that point, to find Admiral Sampson and report to him.

The twenty-fifth gave us our first view of the water of Santiago. Our transports and battleships were gathered there, and the advice of Admiral Sampson was that we proceed to Guantanamo, where the marines had made a landing and were camped on the shore. There had been some fighting at Guantanamo. The “Solace” was there. Its harbor was fine, and the run of forty miles was made by noon of that day. Whoever has enjoyed the quiet, sheltered harbor of Guantanamo will not require to be reminded of it—protected on three sides by beautifully wooded hills. At six o’clock our anchors sunk in the deep still waters, and we had time to look about us and see for the first time the beginning of the war. The marines were camped diagonally along the brow of a beautiful hill. On our right a camp of Cubans, and all about us the great monsters with their protruding guns which told of forthcoming trouble. Captain McCalla, who was in command of Guantanamo, had sent compliments and a launch pointing out our place of anchorage.

The courtesies of the navy, so early commenced at Key West, were promptly continued. At eight o’clock we received a visit from Commander Dunlap of the “Solace” which, after a long and cordial interview, closed by his proposing to send his launch at ten o’clock the following day to take our entire company for a visit to the “Solace” and its fifty wounded men. If that beautiful ship or its management had left room on the records of our country’s mead of gratitude for more words of appreciative praise, I should be glad to speak them. Only those familiar with the earliest history of the Red Cross in our country and the methods by which our navy alone of all the Red Cross nations had gained even an approximately legal place, can judge what the sight of that first naval relief ship on our American waters was to me. It brought back so vividly the memory of the day when President Arthur called me to him to carefully explain the conditions of the treaty which he had just signed in 1881, and that Congress, having generously included the navy in its treaty for war, he would provide to hold it carefully until the probable widening of the original treaty would include the navies of the world as well as the armies. I was thankful for themodus vivendi, which I knew was as welcome to Spain as to ourselves, that had made it possible to pick up these poor wounded sailors and given them kindly care among their own, that there were not to be left uncared for, or thrown into land hospitals where everything would be strange to them. My twenty or thirty assistants glided about the polished decks of the magnificent ship, with a kindly greeting for every poor, wounded fellow, and delighted with everything they saw. For me, I had few words, prayerful gratitude, and many memories of the long years of patient waiting that had brought the American Red Cross even up to the point it had attained.

LOCATION OF SHORE BATTERIES, SANTIAGO.

Before the day closed news came to us of a more serious character than we had before learned. The daring Rough Riders had been hardly dealt by; Hamilton Fish and Capron had been killed, and the wounded needed help. Wherever they might be, it must be possible to reach them, and it was decided that no time be lost. Our men commenced work in the hold of the ship to get at medical supplies and dressings, and the captain took his orders. I find in my diary at the close of that day the following paragraph:

“It is the Rough Riders we go to, and the relief may be also rough; but it will be ready. A better body of helpers could scarcely be gotten together.”

Nine o’clock of the same night, June 26, found us in Siboney and anchored in its waters, which can scarcely be called a harbor. It seems to be rather an indenture in the coast. Shall I be pardoned if I again revert to the diary which, by some means, I found time to hastily pencil:

Siboney, Cuba, June 27, 1898.

We were wakened at daybreak to see the soldiers filing up over the hill in heavy marching order, forming in lines by ones and twos, winding up, in and out among the hills, higher and higher, like a great anaconda. As we watched them through a glass, they were a moving line trailing on toward the clouds, till lost in the mist, and we can only think as we look at them, on how many or on which is set the mark of death, He knows no more than we, poor fellow, and unthinkingly, perhaps, with his swinging, careless gait, toils up and up and waits for—he knows not what.

The hospitals, both American and Cuban, are located on the shore just to the right of us, and have been visited by our men during the night. Some of their surgeons called on us; all seemed interested in the Red Cross, but none thought that a woman nurse would be in place in a soldier’s hospital; indeed, very much out of place. I suggested that that decision was hard for me, for I had spent a great deal of time there myself. They appeared to understand that perfectly, or were so polite as not to criticise it, but there seemed to be a later line which could not be crossed. The Cubans, who had just come into camp, were less conventional and expressed a great desire for any assistance we could give them. “Sister Bettina” and her four trained “Sisters,” Drs. Egan and Hubbell went ashore to the hospitals. This had been proposed the evening before at General Garcia’s headquarters; but they were begged to wait just one day until their hospital could be in a little better order. These “Sisters” were not the persons to grant that day of preparation. On the contrary, we were told that as soon as they were fairly in the wards they commenced putting things into order and cleanliness, and worked through the day without interruption, coming home only after dark, tired it must be, but fresh and happy, full of the conviction of a work well done. Long before that day’s work was ended our own American hospitals alongside commenced to be jealous of the Cubans, and believed that they had spoken first. Be that as it might, we were equally forgetful, and from that time no distinction between the hospitals was known.

Dr. Lesser, Mr. Kennan and Mr. Elwell tramped, for there was no other mode of conveyance, to our advance line within three miles of Santiago. They found the artillery up and things nearly ready for attack, which it was thought would be on the following Wednesday.

JULY FIFTH IN RIFLE PITS.

The sea grew wild and rough; the water was too deep for firm anchorage, and we rocked at such a fearful rate that in pity for the pale faces about me, I begged the captain to draw as near the shore as possible and let, at least, a portion of them onto the land. Let them have, if only a few minutes, the solid ground under their feet. He drew up to within two or three hundred feet of the cliff which runs around like a firm sea wall, and succeeded in anchoring; took a boat and tried to land some of our people, but there were no wharves; the poor little seven by nine bench, designated as a wharf, running out into the sea, against which the boats swung and crashed as they tried to land supplies, was all there was, except the narrow beach with a heavy surf. Our people declined the landing, and headsick, heartsick and seasick returned to the ship.

We had been long without news from the United States; but the next day brought the following dispatch from the New York Cuban Relief Committee:

Cobb sails Wednesday with Red Cross supply boat. All articles requested by her will be shipped. The launch will be towed from Jacksonville. Do you want additional nurses? Five hundred tons provisions and clothing, also three ambulances complete, shipped to Key West warehouse this week from New York. Send “State of Texas” to New York as soon as can be spared. Cobb with Red Cross boat expects to reach Guantanamo July 5 to 10. Massachusetts relief ship cannot sail before middle of July. Will dispatch schooner with ice within a fortnight. Make your requisitions specific in kind and quantity.

This was only one of the scores of dispatches reaching us within the few following weeks, and I repeat it here, not as having any special significance, excepting to show the uncertainty and utter instability of all human calculations. Analyzing this kind-hearted and well-meant dispatch in the light of the future, we find that neither the Red Cross supply boat, the steam launch, the Massachusetts relief ship, nor the additional nurses ever reached us. The ice schooner proved to be the “Mary E. Morse,” of which mention is made elsewhere. The five hundred tons of provisions shipped to the Key West warehouse were distributed there. I name this, not in any spirit of complaint—far from it, indeed—but simply to show still further and make more apparent, if possible, the difficulties attendant upon all work at a field of war. Those who have seen only this one war will find these uncertainties and shortcomings very strange, and unaccountable; to me, who had seen other wars, they seemed natural, probably largely inevitable, and quite the thing to be expected, the fatal results of which misfortunes I had spent half my lifetime in instituting measures to prevent or lessen.

We were honored next day by a call from an officer of the “Olivette,” with his assistant. It is not singular, in the light of the great, elegant, newly-fitted ship at his command, that it was difficult for him to realize the use or the necessity of an unpretending little black boat like the “State of Texas,” or of what service it could be expected to be to an army. We labored to impress upon him the fact that this ship did not come for the war, but was loaded and dispatched weeks before there was any war, and simply waited an opportunity to deliver its cargo to the hungry and naked reconcentrados for whom they were designed. This explanation we hoped would make it apparent to the gentleman, how it was, that our supplies of clothing would not be likely to contain the articles of which he said his ship was in want; it probably never having entered into the minds of our sympathetic generous lady donors of America to provide pajamas for Cuban women. Anything we had was freely at his service. If we made any attempt at conversion (which I do not now recall), it was simply on the line of a better understanding of Red Cross methods and principles as connected with his profession, and not a change of heart.

With the constant reminders of the sufferings of the people on shore and our inability to reach them, it was a welcome errand brought by a dispatch boat that afternoon from Captain McCalla, that if we could get five thousand rations to him before the next Thursday morning, he could find a way to deliver them to the refugee families of insurgents and others lying out in the hills and woods beyond his camp at Guantanamo, where they had fled for safety. We steamed at once to Guantanamo and landed the rations next morning, returning to Siboney the same afternoon. The next day our working force was busy all day getting off material to refugees coming in from the mountains. General Garcia detailed a detachment to repair pontoons for the purpose of landing the supplies. Captain McCalla cabled for twenty thousand rations for refugees, to be delivered at Guantanamo by Sunday.

Our Red Cross sisters and surgeons were all busy at the Cuban Hospital, when the following letter from Major Le Garde was received:

To Miss Clara Barton, President American National Red Cross:

I have the honor to request your assistance in caring for the patients in a so-called hospital near the landing at this point. The orders are to the effect that all patients now under treatment on the shore shall be transferred to the “Iroquois” and “Olivette,” but the facilities for carrying out this order are apparently inadequate. In order that the Divisional Hospital may remain unhampered for the care of the wounded in the engagement about to take place, it is necessary for me to request this favor of you, and I trust that you may find it possible to comply with said request.

Your obedient servant,
Louis A. Le Garde,
Major and Surgeon, U.S.A., Commanding Hospital.

To this the following reply was immediately returned:

Steamship “State of Texas,”
Siboney, Santiago de Cuba, June 30, 1898.

Dr. Louis A. Le Garde,
Major and Surgeon, U.S.A., Commanding Hospital:

Major:—Permit me, I pray you, to express the great pleasure given me by your cordial letter inviting the assistance of the persons here under my direction in the care of the sick and wounded of the engagement about to take place.

Although not here as a hospital ship by any means, nor legitimately fitted for the work, still we have some hospital supplies, a few intelligent workers, skill, intrepidity, experience, the willingness to serve, the readiness to obey, and I believe, the true spirit of the Red Cross, that seeks to help humanity wherever its needs exist.

I send them to you in the hope that they may be of service. With grateful appreciation, I am, doctor,

Most cordially yours,
Clara Barton,
President American National Red Cross.

In the afternoon of this day some members from our ship went ashore and visited the Cuban Hospital and General Garcia’s headquarters, which that general, on leaving Siboney had graciously ordered to be placed “at Miss Barton’s disposal as headquarters for herself and her staff.” It was found, however, that the building would be required by the military, and the matter was given no further consideration.

On the first of July Dr. and Mrs. Lesser with their assistants went early ashore to work in the hospitals, both United States and Cuban. The transport “Harvard” arriving with troops, demanded our anchorage, and on coming out of the harbor to give place to her, we saw that a bombardment of Aguadores, five miles to the west, was taking place. A battleship, perhaps the “Oregon,” the flagship “New York” and a little cruiser were standing in near the shore, the latter keeping up a rapid fire, which was responded to by the batteries on both sides of a ravine which the railroad crossed. We ran down as close as safety permitted and watched the engagement from the bridge of our own ship. The two large ships then drew in and shelled the ravine, apparently silencing the batteries. When we returned to Siboney we learned that our troops had been fighting all day, and that large numbers of wounded were walking or being brought in for treatment. The Red Cross had been requested to take entire charge of a fever hospital of United States troops, which it did. Dr. and Mrs. Lesser and two of the Sisters were assisting in the operating tent. All of us worked nearly through the night—the nurses and physicians as above stated; the others taking out supplies for wounded—one hundred cots, bedding, hospital utensils, medicine, food, etc. The reports were that we had taken and held all the commanding positions around Santiago, but that it had cost us four hundred men.

The diary of July 2 says: The day opened cool and fresh, and although having worked steadily until three o’clock the night previous, when they had been brought back to the ship for a little rest, the Sisters were ready for work at half-past six. Sisters Anna and Isabell had been on duty all night, and must now be relieved. Dr. Egan and Mr. Kennan made ready for the front, the former to have a field hospital.

With a portion of my assistants I go ashore to visit the hospitals in the early part of the day, to learn if anything further can be done for them. We find the wounded coming in rapidly, long rows of hospital tents being filled with them, and many waiting their turn on the operating tables. We learned that the officers had suffered very severely, having been picked off by Spanish sharpshooters. A note came by messenger from Mr. Kennan at the front, saying that by order from General Shafter’s headquarters “Miss Barton was directed to seize any empty wagons coming in and send by them hospital supplies, medical stores, which were badly needed at the front.” This direction would of course be filled as far as possible; the supplies would be gotten out and sent, and it was decided that myself and as many of our assistants as could be spared go with them the next day. These were anxious, trying days throughout the whole country. All America was astir, once more in the dreaded throes of war.

Another dispatch from our committee at New York reveals this state of feeling:

New York, July 2, 1898.

Barton, Santiago de Cuba:

Government transport “Port Victor” sailing New York, Wednesday via Tampa takes all our supplies to Santiago. Look out for arrival. Twenty-five nurses go there Tuesday; more follow; order them forward if needed. Report your actions. People anxious.

To which the following reply is returned:

Dispatch received. Lesser’s force attending wounded here constantly coming in. Elwell and force landing supplies in the surf at night, without dock, under great difficulties and dangers. An urgent appeal from the front for medicines and food. None there. Will try to get two four-mule wagons full to them to-night and go ourselves. Have reported all we could. No telegraph here till to-day. No dispatch boats. No post-office. We also anxious.

July 3 opened clear and bright, the commencement of a hard and busy day, to be long remembered. Our shippers had been landing supplies all night and keeping such guard over them on the sandy beach as was possible.

The daily record of our movements kept always up and open, like the log of the ship, must now fall to the hands of our faithful stenographer, Miss Lucy Graves, and taking up her duties bravely that day, she commences with this paragraph:

“Miss Barton, with Dr. and Mrs. Gardner, Dr. Hubbell and Mr. McDowell, leave for the front to-day, taking two six-mule wagon loads of hospital supplies.” To the young writer it was a simple note in the records of the day, having no special significance. As my eye glanced over it it seemed very strange—passing strange, that after all this more than a quarter of a century I should be again taking supplies to the front of an army in the United States of America; that after all these years of Red Cross instruction and endeavor, it was still necessary to promiscuously seize an army wagon to get food to wounded men.

I hope in some way it may be made apparent to any one who follows these notes how difficult a thing it was to get this food from our ship to the shore. In a surf which after ten o’clock in the morning allowed no small boat to touch even the bit of a pier that was run out without breaking either the one or the other, and nothing in the form of a lighter save two dilapidated flat boat scows which had been broken and cast away by the engineer corps, picked up by ourselves, mended by the Cubans, and gotten in condition to float alongside our ship and receive perhaps three or four tons of material. This must then be rowed or floated out to the shore, run on to the sands as far as possible, the men jumping into the water from knee to waist deep, pulling the scow up from the surf, and getting the material on land. This was what was meant by loading the “seized wagons from the front” and getting food to the wounded. After ten o’clock in the day even this was impossible, and we must wait until the calm of the next morning, three or four o’clock, to commence work again and go through the same struggle in order to get something to load the wagons for that day.

Our supplies had been gotten out, all that could be sent that day for the heavy surf, and among the last, rocking and tossing in our little boat, went ourselves, landing on the pier, which by that time was breaking in two, escaping a surf which every other moment threatened to envelop one from feet to head, we reached the land. Our wagons were there already loaded with our best hospital material,—meal, flour, condensed milk, malted milk, tea, coffee, sugar, dried fruits, canned fruits, canned meats, and such other things as we had been able to get out in the haste of packing—entirely filling the two wagons.

An ambulance had been spoken of, but could not be had. We walked out a little way to wait for it. Dr. Hubbell left our party and went again in search of an ambulance, notwithstanding the assurance that an army wagon would answer our purpose quite as well. These were going line by line up to the front, mainly with ammunition. We waited a little by the roadside; the doctor did not return; our own wagons had gone on, and stopping another loaded with bales of hay, we begged a ride of the driver, and all took our seats among the hay and made our way once more to the front.

The road was simply terrific—clayey, muddy, wet and cut to the hub. A ride of about four hours brought us to the First Division Hospital of the Fifth Army Corps, General Shafter’s headquarters. This was properly the second day after the fight. Two fearful nights had passed.

The sight that greeted us on going into the so-called hospital grounds was something indescribable. The land was perfectly level—no drainage whatever, covered with long, tangled grass, skirted by trees, brush and shrubbery—a few little dog tents, not much larger than would have been made of an ordinary tablecloth thrown over a short rail, and under these lay huddled together the men fresh from the field or from the operating tables, with no covering over them save such as had clung to them through their troubles, and in the majority of cases no blanket under them. Those who had come from the tables, having been compelled to leave all the clothing they had, as having been too wet, muddy and bloody to be retained by them, were entirely nude, lying on the stubble grass, the sun fitfully dealing with them, sometimes clouding over, and again streaming out in a blaze above them. As we passed, we drew our hats over our eyes, turning our faces away as much as possible for the delicacy of the poor fellows who lay there with no shelter either from the elements or the eyes of the passers-by.

Getting past them as quickly as possible, and seeing a smoke ahead of us, and relying upon the old adage that where there is smoke there must be fire, we went to it. A half-dozen bricks had been laid about a yard apart, a couple of pieces of wagon-tire laid across these, so low and so near the ground that no fire of any strength or benefit could be made, the bits of wet wood put under crosswise, with the smoke streaming a foot out on each side, and two kettles of coffee or soup and a small frying-pan with some meat in it, appeared to be the cook-house for these men. They told us there were about eight hundred men under the tents and lying in the grass, and more constantly coming in.

I looked at the men who had constructed and who had charge of that “fireplace,” and saw how young and inexperienced the faces were, and how little they could know of the making up of a camp, and how unsatisfactory it must all be to themselves, and was filled with a sense of pity for them as well as the poor sufferers they were trying to serve. I looked around for the faces of some old veterans of the wars before, who could bring a little knowledge gained from practice. There were none there, but here was our own McDowell, with a record of four years and twenty-six battles in the old Civil War, and after a few moments’ consultation as to the best method to be pursued, we, too, gathered stones and bricks and constructed a longer, higher fireplace, got more wagon-tires, found the water, and soon our great agate kettles of seven and ten gallons were filled. But the wood! It was green, not resinous as the wood of some islands. In Corsica, for instance, one may take the green, wet wood and make a blazing fire. The wood of Cuba is beautiful in quality, but hard and slow to burn.

The rain, that had been drizzling more or less all day, increased. Our supplies were taken from the wagon, a piece of tarpaulin found to protect them, and as the fire began to blaze and the water to heat Mrs. Gardner and I found the way into the bags and boxes of flour, salt, milk and meal, and got material for the first gallons of gruel. I had not thought to ever make gruel again over a camp-fire; I cannot say how far it carried me back in the lapse of time, or really where or who I felt that I was. It did not seem to be me, and still I seemed to know how to do it, and when the bubbling contents of our kettles thickened and grew white with the condensed milk, and we began to give it out, putting it in the hands of the men detailed as nurses and of our own to take it around to the poor sufferers shivering and naked in the rain, I felt again that perhaps it was not in vain that history had reproduced itself. And when the nurses came back and told us of the surprise with which it was received and the tears that rolled down the sun-burned, often bloody, face into the cup as the poor fellow drank his hot gruel and asked where it came from, who sent it, and said it was the first food he had tasted in three, sometimes in four, days (for they had gone into the fight hungry), I felt it was again the same old story, and wondered what gain there had been in the last thirty years. Had anything been worse than this? But still, as we moralized, the fires burned and the gruel steamed and boiled and bucket after bucket went out, until those eight hundred men had each his cup of gruel and knew that he could have another and as many as he wanted. The day waned and the darkness came and still the men were unsheltered, uncovered, naked and wet—scarcely a groan, no word of complaint; no man said he was not well treated.

The operating tables were full of the wounded. Man after man was taken off and brought on his litter and laid beside other men and something given him to keep the little life in his body that seemed fast oozing out. All night it went on. It grew cold—for naked men, bitter cold before morning. We had no blankets, nothing to cover them, only as we tore off from a cut of cotton cloth, which by some means had gotten on with us, strips six or seven feet long, and giving them to our men, asked them to go and give to each uncovered man a piece that should shield his nakedness. This made it possible for him to permit us to pass by him if we needed to go in that direction.

Early in the morning ambulances started, and such as could be loaded in were taken to be carried back over that rough, pitiless road down to Siboney to the hospitals there, that we had done the best we could toward fitting up—where our hundred cots and our hundred and fifty blankets had gone, and our cups and spoons and the delicacies that would help to strengthen these poor fainting men if once they could get there, and where also were the Sisters under Dr. Lesser and Dr. Le Garde to attend them.

They brought out man after man, stretcher after stretcher, to the waiting ambulances, and they took out seventeen who had died in the night—unattended, save by the nurse—uncomplaining, no last word, no dying message, quiet and speechless life had ceased and the soul had fled.

By this time Dr. Hubbell had returned for he had missed our wagons the day before and gone at night for more supplies. This time came large tarpaulins, more utensils, more food, more things to make it a little comfortable—another contribution from the surf of Siboney. We removed our first kitchens across the road, up alongside the headquarter tent of Major Wood in charge of the camp. The major is a regular army officer, brusque, thickset, abrupt, but so full of kind-hearted generosity that words cannot do justice to him. He strove in every way to do all that could be done. He had given us the night before a little officer’s tent into which we had huddled from the pouring rain for a few hours in the middle of the night. The next day, although no tent so spacious as that could be had, a little baby tent it seemed, of about seven feet, was found, pitched alongside of the other, the tarpaulins put over, a new fireplace made near us, magnificent in its dimensions, shelter given for the boxes, bags and barrels of supplies that by this time had accumulated about us. There was even something that looked like tables on which Mrs. Gardner prepared her delicacies.

The gruel still remained the staple, but malted milk, chocolate and rice had come in, and tea, and little by little various things were added by which our ménage became something quite resembling a hotel. The wounded were still being taken away by ambulance and wagon, assorted and picked over like fruit in a barrel. Those which would bear transportation were taken away, the others left where they were. The numbers grew a little less that day.

I ought not neglect mentioning the favorite and notable drinks which were prepared, for it will seem to the poor, feverish men who partook of them that they ought to be mentioned—they will never forget them. They have not even yet ceased to tell through the hospitals that they fall into later of the drink that was prepared for them at the Fifth Corps Hospital. We had found a large box of dried apples, and remembering how refreshing it would be, we had washed a quantity, put it in a large kettle, filled it with water and let it soak. It happened to be a fine tart apple, and the juice was nearly as good as wine. Perhaps no wine had ever seemed so good to those men as a cup of that apple water, and when they tasted it tears again ran down their faces. To their poor, dry, feverish mouths it was something so refreshing that it seemed heaven-sent. The next day a box of prunes was discovered, and the same thing was done with that; a richer, darker juice was obtained, and this also took its place among the drinks prepared at the Fifth Corps Hospital. The apple and prune juice will remain, I suspect, a memorial for that poor neglected spot.

By the third day our patients seemed strong enough that we might risk food as solid as rice, and the great kettles were filled with that, cooked soft, mixed with condensed and malted milk, and their cups were filled with this. It was gratifying to hear the nurses come up and say: “I have sixteen men in my ward. So many of them would like rice; so many would like malted milk; so many would like gruel; so many would like chocolate, and a few would like a cup of tea; and another, who is feverish, would like only some apple or prune juice,”—and taking for each what he called for, go back to his patients as if he had given his order to the waiter at a hotel; and the food that he took was as well cooked, as delicate and as nice as he could have gotten there. The numbers were now getting considerably less—perhaps not over three hundred—and better care could be taken of them.

A dispatch on Thursday afternoon informed me that Mrs. J. Addison Porter would be on the hospital ship “Relief” coming into Siboney that day. I would of course go to meet her. It was a great joy to know that she would return to us. We at once decided that an army wagon should be asked for from headquarters and a party of us go to Siboney, both for Mrs. Porter and more supplies. The roads were getting even worse—so bad, in fact, that I dared not risk an ambulance, an army wagon being the only vehicle strong enough to travel over it.

We had blankets and pillows and the ride was fairly comfortable; but it was late, nine o’clock, before we reached Siboney. The “State of Texas,” which in the last three days had made a trip to Port Antonio for ice, we thought must be back by that time, and on reaching Siboney, found that she had arrived that evening at five o’clock and was lying at her old anchorage. But there was no way of communicating with her in order that a boat might be sent for us. Everything was tried. We had no signals; there was no system of signaling on the shore by which we could reach her or, in fact, any other boat. There was no way but to remain where we were until morning. It was proposed that I go to the rooms assigned for the hospital assistants. I decidedly refused this, for every reason. I knew the buildings were not to be trusted, and persons nursing day and night among all kinds of patients were not the people to room with. I asked to be allowed to remain in my army wagon. This was not thought proper. I suggested that it might be drawn out anywhere, the mules taken off, and I be left with the blankets and pillows. I thought it, in fact, a good place for any one to sleep, and ventured to recommend it as an old-time method—a refuge which once would have been palatial for me on the war-swept fields of old Virginia, or in the drifting sands of Morris Island—what would that have been the night after Antietam or old Fredericksburg, Chantilly or the Wilderness? But the newer generation could not see it so; a building must be had somewhere, and as I refused the hospital appendage in toto, it was proposed that I enter the post-office, a room there being offered to me.

The postmaster and deputy postmaster, who felt themselves under obligation to us, came out to our men and insisted that I occupy a room in that building. Such a courtesy could not be gainsaid, and against all feeling of acquiescence, and with a terrible dread, as if there were something so wrong about it, I allowed myself to be helped out of the wagon and entered the house. The postmaster sat down and talked with me a little while. I thought he seemed ill. It appeared to be an effort for him to talk. I had never met him before, but my heart went out in sympathy for him. I feared I was taking his room, as was indeed the case, although he did not admit it. I was shown into a large room with one cot, one table, cheerless, bare, with an outside door, and a candle without a stick burning upon the table. The men went outside and laid down upon the steps for the night. I laid down upon the stretcher. It was impossible for me to remain there. Something constantly warned me to leave it. I got up, went to the outside door, looked out upon the night and darkness and waited for the gray of the morning. I went out and stood upon the beach beside the sea and waited more and more, until finally some of the men appeared and I went with them down to the water.

I might as well say here, as I will not refer to it again, that six days after, when I returned, they told me that the rightful occupant of the cot—the postmaster who had seemed so ill—had died of a fever raging here that they called “yellow fever.” I had occupied his cot and he had gone to heaven. I wondered who it was that so continually warned me that night to keep away from that room, away from the cot, away from all connected with it, when I had not the slightest suspicion of anything wrong. “Yellow fever” was then not talked of. Did some one tell me? I do not know, but something told me.

While standing at the dock, Dr. Smith, of the “Olivette,” who had taken a ride with us to the front a day or two before, approached, and kindly asked if he could place his boat at my service, and if I would go to the “Olivette” with him. I replied that I would go to the “Relief,” if he would be so kind as to take me there, for a friend whom I had on board. He did so, and as we drew around the side of the elegant white and green striped boat in full navy regulation, the men in white duck appeared on the decks above and below, a half dozen ladies’ faces showing among them, but most notably the good, substantial, matronly looking lady who had left us a few days before—Mrs. Porter. It occurred to me that she had possibly come by invitation to remain on the “Relief” and aid in the charge of the nurses, and would make this explanation to me, but was agreeably surprised when I saw a satchel and a package or two coming down the steps immediately followed by Mrs. Porter herself. I could scarcely believe that she was leaving that elegant boat to come over to the obscure “State of Texas.” But so it was, and, taking her seat in the boat, we rowed around to the “Olivette,” where Dr. Smith left us, and was replaced by a major-surgeon, who would escort us over to the “Texas,” only some rods distant. I did not at once recall him, but among his first remarks were, “You have been at the front?” “Yes, Major.” “I should think you would find it very unpleasant there.” “Such scenes are not supposed to be pleasant.” “What do you go for?” I scarcely know what reply was made to this abrupt question, but the significance was that possibly we could be useful there. “There is no need of your going there—it is no place for women. I consider women very much out of place in a field hospital.” “Then I must have been out of place a good deal of my lifetime, Doctor, for I have been there a great deal.” “That doesn’t change my opinion, and if I had my way, I would send you home.” “Fortunately for me, if for no one else, Doctor, you have not your way.” “I know it, but again that doesn’t change my opinion. I would send you home.” By this time we were rowing pretty near our own boat, and it was admissible for me to maintain the silence that I felt dignity called for. I made no other remark to him beyond “Good morning, Major,” as we separated for our respective ships.

This is a foolish little episode to enter in one’s diary, not worth the time of writing, especially in days like these, only as it will serve as a landmark, a kind of future milestone noting the progress of humane sentiment, and the hopeful advancement of the civilization and enlightenment of the world. Only a few years ago the good major would have actually possessed the power of which this advancement has relieved him. Finding an accumulation of work at our ship, large mails from the North having arrived, it was Monday before we could return to the front, Mrs. Porter accompanying us. This journey was also made in an army wagon, and a wretched, miserable wagon it was. We found the camp in perfect running order. Mrs. Gardner had stood like a rock through it all, neglecting nothing, quiet, calm, peaceful, faithful, busy—how well she had done, I have no words to express. Everybody grateful to her, everybody loving her.

The camp had now from one hundred to two hundred men. There began to be strong talk of yellow fever, not only at Siboney but at the front as well.

THE PHYSICIANS AND NURSES OF THE ORPHANAGE AND CLINIC IN HAVANA.

The negotiations between General Shafter and the Spanish army at Santiago were still going on. The flag of truce that threatened every day to come down still floated. The Spanish soldiers had been led by their officers to believe that every man who surrendered (and the people as well), would be butchered instantly the city should fall and the American troops should come in. But when General Shafter commenced to send back convoys of captured Spanish officers, their wounds faithfully dressed and carefully placed on stretchers and borne under flags of truce to the Spanish lines at Santiago and set down at the feet of the general as a tender gift back to him, and when in astonishment he learned the object of the flag of truce and sent companies of soldiers to form in line and present arms while the cortege of wounded were borne through by American troops, a lesson was learned that went far toward the surrender of that city.

I happened to know that it was not without some very natural home criticism that General Shafter persisted in his course in the face of the time-honored custom of “hostages.” One can readily understand that the voluntary giving up of prisoners, officers at that, in view of an impending battle might seem in the light of old-time army usages a waste, to characterize it by no harder term. It is possible that none of the officers on that field had ever read the articles of the Treaty of Geneva or fully realized that that treaty had become a law or that their commander, possibly without fully realizing it himself, was acting in full accord with its wise and humane principles.

The main talk of the camp was now “yellow fever.” On Monday night occurred one of the most fearful storms which I have ever seen—rain, thunder and lightning. Our tent had been well protected and deeply ditched, but the water rolled around it in the ditches like rivers. The thunder shook the ground; the lightning blazed like a fire. As I have said, the camp was as level as a floor. No water could really run off. During the most of that night the men in the tents laid in five to six inches of water. Before daybreak the rain had ceased, some water had run away—some soaked in—and the ground was passable. The next day followed another rain. It was now discovered by the medical authorities that from there having been at first one case of fever, there were now one hundred and sixteen; that a fever camp would probably be made there and the wounded gotten away. It was advisable then that we return to our ship and attempt, as far as possible, to hold that free from contagion. I was earnestly solicited to do this in view of what was expected of our ship and of what was expected of us—that we not only protect ourselves, but our cargo and ship from all contamination and even suspicion. I faithfully promised this, and again we called for an army wagon, leaving all supplies that were useful for the men here, sending to Caney what was most needed there and taking only our personal effects, we again placed ourselves in an army wagon with a tarpaulan over us and started for Siboney. In less than twenty minutes the rain was pouring on us and for two hours it fell as from buckets. The water was from a foot and a half to two feet deep in the road as we passed along. At one time our wagon careened, the mules were held up, and we waited to see whether it should go over or could be brought out—the water a few inches only from the top of the lower side. It was scarcely possible for us to stir, hemmed in as we were, but the men from the other wagons sprang to our wheels, hanging in the air on the upper side, and we were simply saved by an inch. The mud and water was at least two and one-half feet deep where we should have gone down.

But like other things, this cleared away. We came into Siboney about three o’clock, in a bright glare of sunshine, to find the town utterly burned, all buildings gone or smoking, Dr. and Mrs. Lesser and the faithful Sisters as well, in a “yellow fever” hospital a mile and a half out of the city, reached by rail. All customary work was suspended. The atmosphere was thick and blue with smoke. Men ran about the grounds smutted and bareheaded like children. My medical knowledge was not sufficient to allow me to judge if everybody there had the yellow fever, but general observation would go far toward convincing a very ordinary mind that everybody had gone crazy.

All effort was made to hold our ship free from suspicion. The process of reasoning leading to the conclusion that a solid cargo, packed in tight boxes in the hold of a ship, anchored at sea, could become infected in a day from the land or a passing individual, is indeed, an intricate process; but we had some experience in this direction, as, for instance, Captain McCalla in his repeated humane attempts to feed the refugees around Guantanamo had called again for a hundred thousand rations, saying that if we could bring them to him soon, he could get them to the thousands starving in the woods. We lost no time, but got the food out and started with it in the night. On reaching Guantanamo we were met at a distance out and called to, asking if anyone on our ship had been on shore at Siboney within four days, if so, our supplies could not be received, and we took them away, leaving the starving to perish.

On Friday morning the constantly recurring news of the surrender of Santiago was so well established that we drew anchor and came up to the flagship and the following letter was addressed to Admiral Sampson:

“State of Texas,” July 16, 1898.

Admiral Sampson,
Commanding United States Fleet off Santiago, Flagship “New York”:

Admiral:—It is not necessary for me to explain to you my errand, nor its necessity; both your good head and heart divine it more clearly than any words of mine can represent.

I send this to you by one of our men, who can tell you all you will wish to know. Mr. Elwell has resided and done mercantile and shipping business in Santiago for the last seven years; is favorably known to all its people; has in his possession the keys to the best warehouses and residences in the city, to which he is bidden welcome by the owners. He is the person appointed four months ago to help distribute this food, and did so with me until the blockade. There seems to be nothing in the way of our getting this 1400 tons of food into a Santiago warehouse and giving it intelligently to the thousands who need and own it. I have twenty good helpers with me. The New York Committee is clamoring for the discharge of the “State of Texas,” which has been raised in price to $400 a day.

If there is still more explanation needed, I pray you, Admiral, let me see you.

Respectfully and cordially,
(Signed) Clara Barton.

This was immediately responded to by Captain Chadwick, who came on board, assuring me that our place was at Santiago—as quickly as we could be gotten there.

On Saturday, the sixteenth, feeling that it might still be possible to take the supplies to Guantanamo, requested by Captain McCalla, a letter was addressed as follows:

Steamship “State of Texas,” July 16, 1898.

Captain Chadwick, Flagship “New York” off Santiago:

Captain:—If there is a possibility of going into Santiago before to-morrow morning, please let me know, and we will hold just where we are and wait.

If there is no possibility of this, we could run down to Guantanamo and land Captain McCalla’s 100,000 rations in the evening and be back here to-morrow morning.

Will you please direct me.

Yours faithfully,
Clara Barton.

Reply to the above:

U.S. Flagship “New York,” 1st Rate,
Off Santiago de Cuba, July 17, 1898.

Dear Miss Barton:—We are now engaged in taking up mines, just so soon as it is safe to go in your ship will go. If you wish, you can anchor in near us, and send anything up by boats, or, if we could get lighters, drawing less than eight feet, food may be sent by the lighters, but it is not yet possible for the ship to go in. There are four “contact” mines, and four what are known as “observation” mines, still down.

Yours very truly,
(Signed) F.E. Chadwick

It was after this that we turned back again and steamed to Guantanamo to unload our supplies at night and return the next morning.

These were anxious days. While the world outside was making up war history, we thought of little beyond the terrible needs about us—if Santiago had any people left, they must be in sore distress, and El Caney—terrible El Caney—with its thirty thousand homeless, perishing sufferers, how could they be reached?

The diary at this point says: On returning from our fruitless journey to Guantanamo we stopped at Siboney only long enough to get our dispatches, then ran down directly in front of Santiago and lay with the fleet. A personal call from Admiral Schley, Captain Cook and other officers served to show the interest and good will of those about us. Between three and four o’clock in the afternoon a small Spanish steamer—which had been among the captures of Santiago—ran alongside and informed us that an officer wished to come aboard. It proved to be Lieutenant Capehart, of the flagship, who brought word from Admiral Sampson that if we would come alongside the “New York,” he would put a pilot on board. This was done and we moved on through waters we had never traversed—past Morro Castle, long, low, silent and grim—past the Spanish wrecks on the right—past the “Merrimac” in the channel, which Hobson had left. We began to realize that we were alone, of all the ships about the harbor there were none with us. The stillness of the Sabbath was over all. The gulls sailed and flapped and dipped about us. The lowering summer sun shot long golden rays athwart the green hills on either side, and tinged the waters calm and still. The silence grew oppressive as we glided along with scarce a ripple. We saw on the right as the only moving thing a long slim boat or yacht dart out from among the bushes and steal its way up half hidden in the shadows. Suddenly it was overtaken by either message or messenger, and like a collared hound glided back as if it had never been. Leaning on the rail half lost in reverie over the strange quiet beauty of the scene, the thought suddenly burst upon me: Are we really going into Santiago—and alone? Are we not to be run out and wait aside and salute with dipping colors while the great battleships come up with music and banners and lead the way? As far as the eye could reach no ship was in sight. Was this to remain so? Could it be possible that the commander who had captured a city declined to be the first to enter—that he would hold back his flagship and himself and send forward and first a cargo of food on a plain ship, under direction of a woman? Did our commands, military or naval, hold men great enough of soul for such action? It must be true—for the spires of Santiago rise before us, and turning to the score of companions beside me I asked, “Is there any one here who will lead the doxology?” In an instant the full rich voice of Enola Gardner rang out: “Praise God, from whom all blessings flow.” By that time the chorus was full, and the tears on many a face told more plainly than words how genuine was that praise, and when in response to a second suggestion “My Country, ’Tis of Thee” swelled out on the evening air in the farewell rays of the setting sun, the “State of Texas” was nearing the dock, and quietly dropping her anchors she lay there in undisputed possession of the city of Santiago.

It has been remarked that Mr. Elwell had been a resident of Santiago and connected with its shipping for several years. It was only the work of an hour after landing to find his old-time help. A hundred and twenty-five stevedores were engaged to be on the dock at six o’clock next morning, to work for pay in rations.

The dock had its track and trucks running to its open warehouses. As we had entered we saw it bare of every movable or living thing. Want had swept it of all that could be carried away, and the remaining people dared not approach us. Six o’clock next morning changed the scene. The silence was no longer oppressive. The boxes, barrels and bales pitched out of that ship, thrown onto the trucks and wheeled away told the story of better days to come; and it was something to see that lank, brawny little army of stevedores take their first breakfast in line alongside of the ship.

The city was literally without food. In order to clear it for defence, its inhabitants had been ordered out, ten days before, to El Caney, a small town of some five hundred people, where it was said thirty thousand persons were gathered, without food, shelter, or place of rest. Among these were the old-time residents—the wealthy and the best people of Santiago. Its British consul, Mr. Ramsden, and his family were of them, and the care and hardship of that terrible camp cost his life. A message from the headquarters of General Shafter, telegraphed to us even after leaving Siboney, said:

“The death rate at El Caney is terrible. Can you send food?”

Word went back to send the thirty thousand refugees of El Caney at once back to Santiago;—we were there and could feed them—that the “State of Texas” had still on board twelve hundred tons of supplies for the reconcentrados. That day poured in upon us all that had strength to make the journey, of the thirty thousand starving wrecks of El Caney. If there were any at night who had not received food, no one knew it. The fires were rekindled in the great steam soup kitchens of Mr. H. Michaelsen—that name should be carved in marble and lettered in gold in Santiago—that had run uninterrupted for nearly two years, until within a few weeks of the surrender, when there was no more food for its kettles. Ten thousand persons had hot soup there the first day, and it was estimated that ten thousand more had dry food of crackers, meat and meal. To the sick were distributed condensed and malted milk as fast as it could be gotten to them.

Of the districting of the city, the formation of committees for the distribution of food, the care, the justice, and the success with which it was done, I leave to the reports of my experienced staff officers and assistants and to the committee of Santiago, which nobly volunteered its aid. These persons performed this work—they were a part of it—and no one can describe it so well as they. I refer the reader to the reports of Dr. Hubbell, Dr. Egan, Mr. Cottrell, Miss Fowler, now the wife of Baron Van Schelle of Belgium, and the committee of Santiago composed of H. Michaelsen, vice-consul for Germany, Robert Mason, Chinese consul and vice-consul for England, and Wm. Ramsden, son of the late Frederick Ramsden, British consul. With these latter gentlemen, together with twenty of the leading ladies of Santiago, was left, one month later, the supplies remaining in our warehouses, and the oversight of the poor of the city, over whom their care had extended so tenderly and so wisely in the past, and on whom as helping them back into citizenship it must largely devolve in the future.

Returning to our first day in Santiago, it is remembered that this narration has thus far left the navy, its flagship and commander at the entrance of the harbor in obscurity. It would seem but just that it reproduce them.

Until ten o’clock on Monday the eighteenth we saw no sign of life on the waters of the bay—neither sail, steam nor boat—but suddenly word passed down from the watch on deck that a ship was sighted. Slowly it came in view—large, fine, full masted—and orders went to salute when it should pass. At length here was something to which we could pay deference. The whistles were held, the flag was ready for action, ropes straight and without a tangle—all stood breathless—but she does not pass, and seems to be standing in. In a minute more a stout sailor voice calls out: “Throw us a rope,” and here, without salute, whistle or bell, came and fastened to the stern of our boat this glittering and masted steamship from whose decks below Admirals Sampson and Schley and their respective staffs shouted up their familiar greetings to us.

The view from their ship enfiladed, to speak in military parlance, our entire dock. There was every opportunity to see how our work was done and if we were equal to unloading our ship. The day was spent with us till four o’clock in the afternoon; and when about to leave and the admiral was asked what orders or directions he had for us, the reply was, “You need no directions from me, but if anyone troubles you, let me know.”

Many months have passed since that day, and I write this without ever having seen again the face of the commander who had been so courteous and kind, and so helpful in the work I went to do.

Under date of July 23 is found the following entry in the diary which sums up the entire matter of facts, dates and figures in few words:

“The discharge of the cargo of the ‘State of Texas’ of over twelve hundred tons, commenced at six o’clock Monday, July 18. One hundred and twenty-five stevedores were employed and paid in food issued as rations.

“On Thursday, the twenty-first, at six o’clock p.m. the discharge was completed, and the following morning, Friday, July 22, the ship left for New York.

“During that time the people had returned to Santiago, numbering thirty thousand, and all were fed—ten thousand a day from the soup kitchen of Mr. Michaelsen, the others with bread, meat and milk.

“The present general committee was formed, the city districted into sections, with a commissioner for each district, selected by the people themselves living there.

“Every family or person residing in the city is supplied by the commissioner of that district. All transient persons are fed at the kitchen, the food being provided by the Red Cross.

“Although the army has entered the city during the latter part of that time, there has been no confusion, no groups of disorderly persons seen, no hunger in the city more than in ordinary times. We wait the repairs of the railroads to enable us to get food and clothing to the villages enclosed within the lines of the surrender.”

We had done all that could be done to advantage at that time in Santiago. The United States troops had mainly left; the Spanish soldiers were coming in to their waiting ships, bringing with them all the diseases that unprovided and uncleanly camps would be expected to hold in store. Five weeks before we had brought into Santiago all the cargo of fourteen hundred tons of the “State of Texas,” excepting the light hospital supplies which had been used the month previous among our own troops at Siboney, General Shafter’s front and El Caney during the days of fighting. To any one accustomed to apportioning food, it would be at once apparent that these twelve hundred tons of heavy supplies, of meal, meat, beans and flour, etc., were too much for distribution at one time for a little town of thirty thousand, which naturally partly fed itself. But it must all be stored.

The “State of Texas” discharged her cargo and left for New York on the fifth day, leaving us without a particle of transportation, and in the pressure and confusion none could be obtained. Let those who tried it testify. The two railroads leading out of the town were destroyed. The ports were not open, and the country portions of the province reached only by pack mules. Later, forty large, fine healthy mules were shipped to us, but the half score of fully equipped ambulances, harnesses and between four hundred and five hundred bushels of oats were on the transports which brought them, could not be lightered off, and up to the time of our departure were never seen.

The schooner “Morse,” which, following the behest of an angelic thought of some lovely committee of home ladies, had come in laden with a thousand tons of ice. The tug “Triton,” which towed her all the way from Kennebec, and was to have been held for our use, was at once seized by the government. Santiago had neither an ice house nor a pile of dry sawdust, and the ice remained on the “Morse” till discharged order by order among the transports of sick, wounded and convalescing as they sailed one after another with their freight of human woe. Slowly, painfully waiting, but gladly, piece by piece, the ice went out, filling to repletion the box of every transport sailing north, and something glistened on the weather-beaten bronzed cheek of more than one of those long-serving, faithful, north Atlantic captains, as he tried to say what it would be to the poor fever-burnt sufferers he must take.

Visions, of the schooner “Morse” when she should be unloaded constituted our only transportation up to the day we left Santiago. I cannot say that other visions did not obtrude at times. In our perplexity, memory pictured, as in another life, the hundreds of strong-built, luxuriantly-furnished, swift-running steam tugs, yachts and house boats of the restful “Thousand Islands,” and the health and pleasure-giving resorts of the lovely Jersey coast; but they were only visions, quickly put aside for the stern realities of the inevitable surroundings. The “Morse” did well its blessed work, but never came to us.

A CUBAN THATCH HUT.

A BATTERY OF CUBAN ARTILLERY.

Neither for love nor money could transportation be gotten. I did, however, near the last, obtain the use of a leaky lighter for two hours to get off some mules, but I might specify that it was on neither of the above considerations.

Some reporter is responsible for the statement that a large ship seen floating near the dock that morning had been seized. While it might not be possible to verify this statement by actual facts, it was not so very far out of the way in theory.

These were the last days of General Shafter in Santiago, who was, as he had at all times been, the kind and courteous officer and gentleman.

General Wood, alert, wise and untiring, with an eye single to the general good of all, toiled day and night.

The government warehouses were so filled with supplies that there seemed no room for more. The harbor filling with merchant ships for the trade, would soon come to regard with a jealous eye any body of persons who dispensed anything without price to even the poorest and most destitute.

But all this did not stay the marching stride of the native fever, so persistent in its grasp as scarcely to merit the appellation of intermittent. Day by day I watched my little band ever growing less; out of twenty which the good “State of Texas” brought, seven were on their feet; twelve had sickened, been nursed and gotten off home, and one had gone to heaven. Of our own band of the national Red Cross workers, none had actually gone down; of those who had joined us as assistants, few remained.

At this juncture news came that Havana was open. In all the country I knew but one person who had the power to order one of those waiting transports to take myself, staff and some supplies to Havana, and my dispatch went to President McKinley, with the suggestion kindly and thoughtfully made by Major Osgood who had just come in on the “Clinton,” that in order to economize time and labor, possibly the President might furnish a ship already loaded with government supplies, and let us repay from our supplies on shore. This dispatch brought the following prompt reply from the Secretary of War. It was a glad reminder of the kindly courtesy and friendship of many years. I give the text of both the dispatch of the Secretary and my reply, in order to set right a misunderstanding on the part of the public, which I have observed with pain:

Washington, August 18, 1898.

Miss Clara Barton, Santiago de Cuba:

“Clinton” cannot be used until unloaded. Stores aboard were sent on special request and are necessary for the comfort of officers and men at Santiago. The government will send as soon as ship can be loaded at Port Tampa two thousand tons of supplies for relief of destitute. This accomplishes same result and in shorter time. Will not this meet your wishes even better than recommended in your cablegram yesterday? Would it be asking too much for you to go to Havana to superintend the distribution of these stores under the law? Only the destitute and those in immediate danger of perishing can receive these supplies.

R.A. Alger, Secretary of War.

Santiago de Cuba, August 18, 1898.

Pierson, War Department, Washington:

Tell Secretary Alger I appreciate to the greatest possible extent his responsive and practical sympathy. His suggestions are better than I had asked, and are promptly accepted. If the “Clinton” is unloaded in time, I will leave here Saturday morning. Will take forty mules from here. Need ten additional wagons and harness for all my mules. Please give me some horsefeed from here.

Clara Barton.

The reloading was quickly accomplished, the direction of our remaining affairs placed in proper hands, and on the twenty-first of August, just five weeks to an hour since entering the harbor, we retraced the waters we had sailed over coming from Siboney to Santiago. The same golden sunshine rested on the hills and tinged the still waters of the bay, but we were no longer the only ship. The transports to take our soldiers home lay there; the great Spanish liners to take the Spanish soldiers to Spain; the hospital ships with their fevered weight of glad woe “going home,” dotted the sea and skirted the shore.

All who understood our movement saluted, and with tearful glances back to the little spot of earth which had given so much pain, made so many homes in both lands desolate, we ordered on full steam and glided away. Five days of continuous sunshine and scarcely wind to fill a sail brought us to Havana. I had cabled the Spanish authorities on our departure from Santiago and notified them of our arrival, and was courteously referred to the Civil Governor of Havana, on whom I called and received in return a most cordial visit, with the added respect of bringing his entire staff with him.

No supplies from Port Tampa having arrived we spent the second day in Matanzas, receiving from the good Governor and his amiable household such a welcome as one might expect from those they had known longest and loved most. We then hoped to go there at once and leave the supplies they so badly needed.

Next day there came into harbor the steamship “Comal,” from Port Tampa, laden with sixteen hundred tons of government supplies for distribution. We exchanged visits with her gentlemanly and sensible officers, who had governmental instructions to take their cargo to Havana and distribute it, but no instructions to act in conjunction with us or with any one; and we, on the other hand, received no intimation that her supplies were in any way intended for our use.

Both ships alike met the restriction of the customs duties, and while I felt that it might be well for a governmental cargo to test its position with the law of nations, under the circumstances, it was by no means the course for the Red Cross to take—an organization which never leads, but follows, in all military matters.

No commissioners had arrived, and feeling that we might become a source of irritation to them by remaining, and being unable to distribute our supplies, we decided to withdraw. Our captain, having been trained in the merchant service and being unaccustomed to military shipping, had neglected some little formality on leaving Santiago, which admitted, or perhaps called for, a fine of five hundred dollars. This we promptly paid, and with the best understanding with all parties, Spanish, Cuban and our own, no coercion on the part of any one, impelled by nothing but our own sense of the situation, we decided our course. In fact, strenuous efforts were made by the Spanish officials, notably the Secretary of State, to open the way for us; and while they could not override the law and positively remit a duty, they offered in this case to pay the duty themselves, and take part in the distribution. We appreciated the courtesy, but still felt that we might in some way become a hindrance to the pending negotiations by remaining, and after careful consideration, decided to draw anchor and steam for Port Tampa, leaving the “Comal” with its full cargo and efficient officers to meet the situation in the good governmental way, we were sure they would do.

This explanation is given to set right the general impression that the “Comal” was a Red Cross ship. There was no connection whatever between the “Comal” and ourselves, excepting through good will and good fellowship; and again the impression that we were mistreated by the Spanish government at Havana, subjected to discourtesy or requested to leave is a mistaken one. The facts are quite the contrary. We entered under the supposition that Havana was open, as Santiago was open; but it was not an open port. We were in Spanish waters, subject to Spanish laws and customs, and so regarded them, as we should have expected to do in any country, remembering experimentally that our own country is not too much inclined to easily remit its custom duties.

Dividing the time of our Cuban campaign into sections, the incoming days fall exclusively to Santiago. Days of an army in one sense inactive, in another rushed and crowded beyond its powers to meet or control. Days when everything is needed and nothing can be gotten at. No one knows where anything is—must have a formal order to obtain it when it is found, and cannot get the order. Officers clamor for their needy men, the sick list increases, complaints are rife, patience gives place to desperation, and a time of general confusion follows.

Again I would say that to those taking the first lessons in army life, all these things seem incomprehensible, to say the least, and “Who’s to blame?” seems to be floating in the very atmosphere about them.

Deplore such a state of things as we will, it is still a part of army life. It belongs to war, and the grey-haired military chief, whom all would recognize were I to name him, was correct when he once said to me: “Strange as it may seem, the days of ‘rest’ at an active field are its hardest days.”

The ofttimes perplexed officers at Santiago will neither exclaim nor disclaim against this little statement, if it should ever meet their eyes. They will realize, however, that there were others, near them having no power, or scarcely place, who could yet comprehend their perplexities, and sympathize with the distressing conditions surrounding them.

They will also recall that from this source no unreasonable request was ever made of them, no impatient word spoken—only thanks for needed facilities that could be granted, for those withheld, respectful acquiesence.

To every officer on that first conquered field of Cuba, who extended to the organization I had there the honor to represent, or to myself personally, the smallest recognition or kindness, if it were only a mere courtesy, I tender in behalf of the Red Cross, honoring gratitude and heartfelt thanks. As soldiers, they performed their duty; as men, they sustained their own manly self-respect.

Knowing that several of my aides have kept their own notes during the entire campaign, especially as pertaining to the department occupied by each, I have for the sake of accuracy and perspicuity, invited them to contribute, from their notes, reports to this hastily written volume. These reports must perforce so completely cover the time of this rather uneventful period, until we should again enter upon some more active operations, I decide to leave this space to them, referring the reader, if he have the interest to follow, to these reports, and especially to the letter from our Santiago committee, composed of the leading men of the city, whose faithful service, wisdom and care for the interests of their community, lends a halo of grateful remembrance to the very mention of their names.

REPORT OF DR. A. MONAE LESSER.

In response to a call from the president of the American National Red Cross, I left this city with Mrs. Lesser for Key West on June 15. On my trip South, a train of recruits commanded by First Lieutenant Heavey, First Infantry, joined us on their way to Tampa. There were a number of sick on this train; I offered my services to the lieutenant, which he accepted, and I attended the sick. Most of them had bowel troubles; either diarrhœa or constipation; several had fever, and some sore throats. One private was very ill, and lay on a short bench in a Southern Railroad coach. His temperature was high, and his condition somewhat alarming. I engaged a section in a sleeping car, saw that he was made comfortable, gave him medicine, and Mrs. Lesser nursed him until we arrived in Tampa. The lighter cases as well as the one special case were much improved when we arrived at Tampa, still I mentioned that the patient be taken in an ambulance which the lieutenant ordered by telegraph before we reached Tampa. We then proceeded to the steamer “Mascot,” bound for Key West. On board were a number of marines of the United States Navy, several of them suffering from the same troubles as Lieutenant Heavey’s recruits. Among them was one case of erysipelas, due to improper care of a vaccinated pox. We attended him, and left him and all the others comparatively well in Key West, where Mrs. Lesser and myself joined Miss Barton and staff on the steamship “State of Texas.”

The following morning, June 20, we started for Cuba, reaching Santiago after a six days’ journey. On June 26, Mr. George Kennan, vice-president of the American National Red Cross, interviewed Admiral Sampson for instructions, and the steamship “State of Texas” was directed to Guantanamo, where we remained over night.

The following morning, June 27, a correspondent of a New York paper boarded the “Texas” and informed Miss Barton that a battle had been fought at the front, and that there were a number of sick and wounded at Siboney.

Miss Barton gave orders for the ship to return immediately to Siboney (a little village between Santiago and Guantanamo), at which place we arrived at 9.20 p.m.

Work in the Field.

Upon arriving at Siboney, although it was late in the evening, I was directed by Miss Barton to go ashore to inquire into the needs of the hospital, and if any, to present her compliments, and to make the following offer:—Although the “State of Texas” was sent to feed the refugees and starving Cubans, it carried some persons and articles that might serve for hospital purposes, and that the Red Cross considers its first duty to be to help those who are nearest.

There was a large barn to which I was directed when I asked for the hospital. I introduced myself and staff to the physician, extended the compliments of the president of the Red Cross offering the services of her staff, as well as needed supplies. The physician in charge very courteously answered that he had been ordered to go to the front the following morning, and not needing anything, thanked the Red Cross for its offer.

Westward from the landing place was a pond of stagnant water. Upon a little hill across a railroad track stood a number of wooden cottages. The first large one, which seemed to have been some kind of a store, and a barn westward from it was pointed out to me as another hospital. (It was the same house which later was used as a post-office, in which Postmaster Brewer contracted yellow fever, but which was never used by the Red Cross.) There were a number of sick soldiers lying around on the floor, Surgeon-Major Havard being in command. I made the same offer to the major as I had made in the first place, and the condition of affairs being apparent, I tendered him the services of the Sisters, as well as cots and blankets for his sick; for which he thanked me, adding that he would accept the cots and blankets, but that he did not require nurses. I invited him to the steamship “State of Texas” to see Miss Barton, so that he might select such articles or service as he desired. From there I went with the staff to Dr. Virano, surgeon-in-chief of the Cuban Hospital, making the same statement and offers to him. He introduced us to General Garcia and his staff, and thankfully accepted the offer of the Red Cross. His patients were lying on cots and on the floor, little care apparently having been given to put the house in fit and proper condition. This ended our duty of the evening, and we returned to the ship.

The next morning, June 28, Major Surgeon Havard visited Miss Barton on the “Texas,” as also did a Cuban delegation; the former made a request for cots, and the latter for the assistance of nurses, and food for the sick. Sister Isabel, Sister Minnie, Sister Annie and Sister Blanch under the direction of Mrs. Lesser went to the Cuban Hospital, taking with them proper nourishment for the sick, and utensils for preparing the same. The work of relief then began at the Cuban Hospital, and beds and blankets were sent on shore for Major Havard.

The same morning Miss Barton directed me to go to the front and find out if anything was needed at the camps, and accompanied by Mr. George Kennan and Mr. Elwell I started about 10.00 a.m. A large detachment of infantry which the night before had camped along the shore of Siboney, had gone on the road up the hill about a thousand feet in height, while another detachment of infantry and artillery took the lower road in the valley, being the only road for vehicles which leads from Siboney to Santiago. The men looked well, although the heat prostrated a number of them on the march. We walked along the latter road as far as the Camp of Rough Riders, which on that day was the furthest in front, a distance of eight miles from Siboney. It was several days after the battle between the Rough Riders and the Spaniards.

The next day, June 29th, I returned to the shore with the Sisters, whose work and value had been observed by others. Siboney with a large water supply and a sea breeze was selected for the Reserve Divisional Hospital of the Fifth Corps. Surgeon-Major La Garde, of the regular army service, was the chief of the department. His supply was small, and conveniences still smaller, which he said was owing to the fact that through military necessity medical and hospital supplies of the army were still on the transports, with no means of unloading. There were but few hospital tents, and the cots in them were occupied by a number of patients, in whom Dr. Fauntleroy took great interest. I offered the services of the Red Cross, as directed by the president. The major, a man with humane ideas, unable to get such supplies as were needed, accepted any reasonable aid that he could receive.

Our offer came at a moment when we could be of help. Surgeon-Major Havard with his staff had been ordered to the front and was unable to place the cots we had landed. His patients, who were suffering from typhoid fever, measles and other diseases, were transferred to Major La Garde’s camp. Battle was expected every day, and the major in order to be as well prepared as possible, accepted the offer of assistance made by the Red Cross, and placed a house at our disposal to serve as a hospital. He addressed a formal letter to Miss Barton, who answered at once in kind words and deeds. We also immediately sent word to Miss Barton, describing the requirements. The Sisters cleaned the muddy house, then disinfected it; Miss Barton sent from the “State of Texas” cots and bedding; food, stoves and utensils to prepare the same. In a few hours our house was disinfected and in order, and about thirty-nine patients were carried to it; most of them had typhoid fever and a few had measles.

The night of July 1, however, our work had to be changed. The major called for all assistance possible to attend the wounded who were arriving from the battlefield of Santiago. Large numbers of the wounded were brought down, many of whom walked miles. Men with bullet wounds through their lungs walked and crept for hours to get to the hospital. There were hospitals nearer to the front, but all seemed to have been overcrowded by the work of that day, and many soldiers had lost their way in the undergrowth and wandered about until they found the nearest road to a hospital. Many walked because they complained that the rough roads and heavy wagons increased their pains with every jolt. Surgeon-Major La Garde’s management can never be too highly praised. The wounded men that came down in the wagons were examined by him and laid somewhere to be comfortable until they could have attendance. By “comfortable” I mean as far as the situation would permit.

Every surgeon and nurse was put to work. Mrs. Lesser and the Sisters were called to assist at an operating table, and Sister Annie McCue and Mrs. Trumbull White were left in charge of the hospital building. At first I had the pleasure of assisting a very able army surgeon, Dr. Fauntleroy, but the same evening a table was assigned to me by Major La Garde. There were six tables in the tent, which were in charge of the following surgeons: Drs. Fauntleroy, Ireland, Nancrede, Munson, Parker, Howard and myself, some coming later than others. The work continued all night, each operator having one assistant and one of the Sisters at his table, continuing all of the following day. As the wounded came down in numbers, and there were not cots for them, they had to be left in any position around the ground. Major La Garde and Chaplain Gavitt were at all times kept busy having long flies put up to protect them in case it should rain.

A GROUP OF RED CROSS SISTERS

The four sisters of the New York Red Cross Hospital of Dr. and Mrs. A. Monae Lesser, who nursed sick reconcentrados and their orphans in Havana, and afterward assisted the surgeons on the ships and in the hospitals of Siboney in dressing the wounds of Cuban, Spanish and American soldiers and sailors, until they fell victims of the fever and went into hospital themselves.

DIPLOMA OF GRATITUDE FOR MISS CLARA BARTON FROM THE RED CROSS OF SPAIN.

[Translation of Text.]

The Supreme Assembly of the Red Cross of Spain Grateful for the powerful co-operation which you have given, contributing to the patriotic and humanitarian ends of the institution, has resolved to manifest its recognition thereof, by issuing to you the present diploma in the city of the Court of Madrid on the 31st day of October in the year M.D.C.C.C.X.C.V.I.I.I. (1898).

The President,
Marquis of Paloma.

The Secretary General,
Juan P.C. Domingues.

Every moment news of another battle was expected; the experience of the first, with no better means as yet at hand, was a matter of great concern and worry to all present. Suggestions were made and discussed. Finally it was agreed to request more Red Cross aid by telegraph. A call for one hundred Sisters was suggested, and Mrs. Lesser was consulted in the matter. We had fifty trained nurses and assistants on our lists, also women to act as matrons to distribute nourishment; we promised to send for that number immediately, as we had sent for twenty-five already. That morning Miss Barton, with Mr. Kennan and several of her staff, had gone to the front, and before leaving, Miss Barton instructed her secretary, Mr. C.H.H. Cottrell, that, at our request, he should cable in her name for such persons and material as should be needed in the Hospital Department. We cabled for fifty nurses, ten assistants, a number of immune physicians, complete hospital equipment, and a quantity of surgical material, sufficient to make at least five hundred patients comfortable.

The work was performed almost without intermission, every surgeon employing all his energies. The feeling in the hospital among the members of the surgical staff was an excellent one.

The night of the third we expected to be able to rest a few hours, but during the day the fleet had fought its battle, and a number of Spanish wounded prisoners were taken off by the various ships. Dr. Lewis, chief surgeon of the “Harvard,” who assisted in attending the wounded at the hospital at Siboney, invited Dr. Parker, myself and the Sisters to help him in attending the wounded Spaniards, to which we gladly responded and spent the night on the “Harvard.”

The wounded continued to arrive for four days, many of them telling that they had been shot on the first day of the battle, July 1, and as yet had received no care except from some comrade who had with him the little emergency package.

Permit me to say here that I believe the little emergency package has saved many a man from death through bleeding.

Most notable and commendable was the desire of the surgical staff to save limbs when at all possible; and I have seen and often joined Drs. Fauntleroy, Nancrede, Ireland and Parker in the work, spending an hour for resection of the part in order to prevent amputation. Of course all endeavored to do the same, and out of the total number of 1415 wounded treated in the Siboney Hospital after the battle, there were but three amputations of the thigh, two of the leg and one of the forearm, that I observed in the camp. The death rate was also very small, as most of the shots made clean wounds, and only when they affected most vital parts did they cause death.

The dressing of wounds and the operating upon the wounded, however, were not all the service required by the injured. Shelter, comfortable cots and blankets were needed, very few of which had been landed. Still, as the wounded came, and the needs became greater, I saw Surgeon-Major La Garde, most ably assisted by Chaplain Gavitt, hunt about for canvas or anything that would act as cover for a tent, and have it put up along the tents and flies. Their work was unceasing. In those days every officer and member of the medical staff gave up his cot and tent that the wounded might find some kind of shelter and proper resting place; but in spite of that they were inadequate. The largest number of wounded lay on the ground, some on blankets, others on canvas, or if very severely wounded, on a litter.

The steamship “State of Texas” had a number of cots (I believe 350) which were originally meant for Cuban relief, many of which we used in the Red Cross Hospital at Siboney; when I informed Miss Barton of the condition of affairs, all cots that were in the ship were unloaded and sent to the hospital, and the most seriously wounded received comfortable resting places.

The gauze, particularly the iodoform gauze, and bandages soon gave out. The “State of Texas” carried a quantity of surgical dressings. All that was necessary was to ask Miss Barton for them, who immediately sent on land any article needed if in her possession.

Among our patients were several cases of gunshot wound through the skull and brain near the eyes; the eyes were inflamed, and ice had to be applied continuously to relieve excruciating pain. Dr. Fauntleroy suggested that the cases be sent to the Red Cross Hospital, we had there the only ice in the field at that time; it also came from the “State of Texas,” from which we received a daily supply. The eye cases were carefully attended by Mrs. White, the wife of Dr. Trumbull White, of the Chicago Record, who deserves much praise for the constant attention which she gave them. It was necessary to make continuous application of ice every few minutes, which she did with constant and unceasing care. Mrs. White is not a trained nurse, but a gentle, wise woman. I agree with the remarks of Dr. Fauntleroy when he said that her attention and the ice relieved much suffering and saved quite a few from blindness. Captain Mills, who was one of the wounded in that manner, may tell of his own experience.

Most of the cases of gunshot wounds gave very little work to the surgeons, as the bullet entered at one place and made its exit at another, thus leaving a clean wound. Even through vital parts of the body, such as the brain and abdomen, bullets passed without apparently giving the patient any great distress. The simple cases did not need much attention; cleanliness and a cushioned dressing well protected was all they usually required. In fact, many of the smaller wounds came to us bandaged with a little emergency pad, progressing in healing. These were always shots from the Mauser bullet. Many of the men that I saw were shot in the shoulder, the bullets making exits through the back. Some gunshot wounds had two places of exit and entrance in their course. For instance, I had cases in which the bullet had gone into the upper and lateral part of the cranium, come out behind the ear, went into the shoulder and came out behind and below the shoulder blade; or had made its course through the left arm, again entering the right chest and coming out at the back. It would perhaps be out of place to enumerate or describe in this report the many courses which the bullets have taken, but as stated, most of them required little attention. There were, however, some serious wounds, such as compound comminuted fractures, in the treatment of which great skill was shown by the various surgeons in the hospital. Those were the cases which in former years would have resulted in amputation, but drainage and cleanliness, plainly speaking, have given the patients the advantage of keeping their limbs.

In the simple cases one could work alone, with the assistance of a Sister or a hospital steward, but in the more difficult cases good surgical skill was required, and it was often a source of great gratification to see two eminent surgeons, of equally good reputation, assisting each other in a difficult case; one advising, the other acting; thus the greatest harmony existed among the members of the staff. The Sisters being required in the operating tents as also the stewards there were no nurses in the tents to care for the wounded.

No food had been prepared for the large number of wounded lying on the cots or on the ground on blankets or canvas; a great many of them were too helpless even to turn. Surgeon-Major La Garde did me the honor of consulting me in regard to the nursing, and I suggested that some of the Sisters leave the operating tables, which were by that time supplied with other assistants.

The major then sent for Mrs. Lesser, who suggested that the worst cases be brought into one or two rows of tents, as the small staff of Sisters brought into Cuba was not sufficient to take charge of all and do them justice. The rows of tents were then placed in her charge, and she portioned the work of caring for them among the Sisters assisted by hospital corps men. The soldiers were nearly famished; some had not received a morsel of food for two days. Oatmeal gruel, coffee and quantities of prune juice and other articles of relish were at once prepared at the Red Cross Hospital in big cans which had come from the “State of Texas,” and with the assistance of the ever active indefatigable Chaplain Gavitt, and several newspaper correspondents, the wounded soldiers received such food as their conditions allowed.

Unfortunately the surgeons lost track of the greater number of their cases. The patient marked for redressing was placed on any table, and the surgeon in charge of that table redressed the wound; thus it was hard to say what result one or the other had obtained, with the exception of a few cases, which by special request one was allowed to continue to observe. Some of the patients came down with their wounds dressed in some hospital at the front, and I may here mention that I saw excellent work coming from the hospital in command of Dr. Woods.

When the rush was over, I was called to the camp where the Spanish prisoners were located. I prescribed for their ailments, while the Sisters supplied their food. In addition, I answered the calls which came from Cuban families in Siboney. Some Spanish prisoners were wounded and others suffered from fevers. Those who were wounded had their wounds dressed at the scene of battle, and although some of the dressings were temporary, they feared to have any person touch them, until assured that they would be treated as gently as possible. The patients had now all been operated upon and attended; only some of the wounds needed redressing. They were taken to the transport hospital ships as soon as their condition permitted. It was about that time the hospital ship Relief arrived, bringing more food for invalids and more equipped cots.

Dr. Guiteras, who visited all the hospitals daily, informed me one afternoon that he had found a case of yellow fever in camp (not in our hospital), developed in a place near Siboney. There were two or more suspicious cases which he had watched, and he believed that yellow fever would develop very rapidly. I called the Sisters together, presented the situation to them, that they might decide whether to stay in the field or return to the “State of Texas.” Their unanimous decision to stay and face the consequences made them continue their work without any hesitation. The Red Cross Hospital building became crowded, one room was set aside for doubtful cases, while the other rooms were occupied with typhoid patients. The porch in front of the house, shaded with canvas, and a little isolated room to the right, sheltered the wounded.

My work at the Red Cross Hospital became continuous, as a large number of patients came from the various camps to receive attention, and still a larger number from our camp came for consultation and treatment. The number of such consultations I discontinued to write down after three hundred were attended, Americans, Spanish and Cubans together.

THE BURNING OF SIBONEY—RED CROSS HOSPITAL IN THE FOREGROUND.

Every case of typhoid fever and other disease which was placed in our charge from the day we opened the hospital, has recovered. The last of them were brought home well on the “Concho;” those that came later were on the way to recovery when I left for the fever hospital. Among our patients were two who had measles, complicated with pneumonia, and there was a large number of patient suffering with Cuban malarial fever. I also wish to state that not one patient in our hospital became infected with yellow fever; the cases that had it came there with the disease, but were closely observed, and as soon as the first positive sign was noticed, they were isolated and brought to the fever hospital. The total number of sick permanent and transient thus attended was 234. Most of the medicines we had brought with us, but received some from army stores.

When the “State of Texas” left for Jamaica to get ice, in order to save time we took a dwelling in one of the houses at Siboney, which was believed by experts not to be infected. The family living in it was very clean, and it appeared that the house would serve as well, and perhaps better than any other. Our tents, in which we should have preferred to live, had not arrived, nor did we have any cots, all having been given to the sick and wounded.

When the houses at Siboney were ordered to be burned down, we left for the yellow fever camp. Before leaving I requested Dr. Senn to operate upon two Spanish prisoners whom I had not seen for several days.

On the seventh day after our arrival at the camp we were able to return to Siboney. Our ailments, although not prevented, had been made light by prophylactic methods, and our recovery was consequently rapid. After our return to Siboney I again offered to serve.

In the meantime word from Assistant Surgeon-General Greenleaf was received at Siboney, stating that forty-five Red Cross nurses, surgeons and other assistants, had arrived at Guantanamo, waiting to come to us, and as we returned the same day from the fever camp, Surgeon-Major La Garde telegraphed and telephoned repeatedly for them to come, but he received no reply.

Feeling that under the existing circumstances and exhausted from work and illness we could not continue to work without more assistance, I applied for our return. Surgeon-Major La Garde upon this placed me in charge of the steamship “Concho” which left for the North on July 23, of which voyage a special report has been presented.

Before my departure from Siboney, Surgeon-Major La Garde handed me a document, a copy of which I herewith present:

Reserve Divisional Hospital, Fifth Corps,
Siboney, Cuba, July 23, 1898.

This is to certify that Dr. A. Monae Lesser, surgeon-in-chief of the American National Red Cross, offered his services to the Medical Department of the army on the twenty-ninth day of June. From the latter date to the present day Dr. Lesser has been connected with this hospital as a surgeon and patient. When the wounded commenced to arrive on July 1, and during the rush of work which lasted four days in the care of the wounded, Dr. Lesser was assigned one of the six tables in the operating room. His work was skillful and most continuous. His suggestions to me on more than one occasion, concerning administration details, were of the highest value. After the rush of work in the operating room Dr. Lesser continued to take charge of a hospital, a building which was pronounced free from infection, in which he treated wounded and sick soldiers. His work was the admiration of every one who had the good fortune to be under the watchful care of himself and the Sisters under him. Unfortunately the building—in which they lived—soon showed signs of yellow fever infection. Dr. Lesser, his wife and four of the Sisters—his entire staff—were taken one by one with the fever. They were removed to our yellow fever hospital. They are now convalescing, though weak; they leave us for the North to-day for a much needed rest. I have no words at my command which could in any way express my appreciation of the work of Dr. Lesser and his heroic staff. Had it not been for their assistance and the quantities of supplies furnished by the “State of Texas,” the sufferings of the hundreds of wounded would have been magnified more than I can now venture to express.

In commenting on our lack of supplies, attendants, etc., I desire to state that our unprepared condition to meet the rush of work which came with such surprising rapidity was due to those military conditions which often transpire in war when blood, suffering and death seem to be inevitable, or beyond the scope of man to anticipate.

May God’s blessing be with him and his.

Louis A. La Garde,
Major and Surgeon, U.S.A.,
Commanding Hospital.

RELIEF WORK IN CUBA.
REPORT OF C.H.H. COTTRELL, FINANCIAL SECRETARY.

Early in February, 1898, after the President of the United States had called Clara Barton to several conferences on the question of relieving the sufferings of the Cuban reconcentrados; and the Central Cuban Relief Committee had been formed to take charge of the funds and supplies which it was known that the generous American people were anxious to donate for this purpose, it was decided that Miss Barton should go to Cuba at once to assist in the prompt and efficient distribution of the succor which was so near at hand. It is her habit to act quickly when her plans have been matured, and not a moment’s time was lost in preparing for her journey to Havana.

On her arrival at Havana Miss Barton communicated with the American Consul General, the Spanish officials, and some of the best known and benevolently disposed citizens; and after freely conferring with them, and learning the existing conditions, the city was divided into distribution districts, and a committee of citizens, who were fully acquainted with the people and their wants, was appointed to take charge of each district. Abundant space in a very large warehouse had already been secured by the Consul General, which was, with the use of its employes, given free of charge to the Red Cross.

Several of the villages near Havana and as far east as Matanzas were then visited and arrangements similar to those made in Havana were perfected for the distribution of food and clothing; and these communities were supplied as quickly as possible.

Shortly after Miss Barton’s arrival in Havana the deplorable “Maine” disaster occured, killing, drowning and injuring so many of our brave sailors and marines. As soon as she heard of this awful calamity she visited the hospital where the victims who were not killed outright were lying, and arranged to have them provided with every possible attention, and the best of everything needed that money and sympathy could procure.

As the situation developed and the needs of the country became known, it was found to be necessary to largely increase the working force of the Red Cross, and arrangements were accordingly made to have some of the oldest and most experienced workers of that organization, with some new recruits, come to Havana. A large house for their accommodation was secured in the suburb of Cerro, about three miles from the business centre of the city, where they were pleasantly and comfortably established. The party when completed consisted of the following named ladies and gentlemen:

Miss Clara Barton, Mr. J.K. Elwell, Dr. J.B. Hubbell, Dr. E. Winfield Egan, Dr. A. Monae Lesser, Mrs. A. Monae Lesser, known as “Sister Bettina,” Misses Annie McCue, Minnie Rogall, Blanche McCorresten and Isabelle Olm, Red Cross nurses or “sisters;” Mr. J. A. McDowell and Mr. C.H.H. Cottrell.

Many of the best citizens of Havana, ladies and gentlemen, Spaniards and Cubans, gave us a most hearty welcome and every encouragement, many of them volunteering their services in any capacity in which they could be made useful, and we were thus enabled to secure a number of doctors and nurses, who gave excellent service, and who received the well-deserved thanks of the Red Cross.

Relief Distribution From the San José Warehouse.

Mr. Elwell was put in charge of the warehouse with an able corps of assistants, and his work there was all that could be desired, as it was something that he was perfectly familiar with from long experience; he had the great advantage of knowing the Spanish language and the character of the people with whom he was dealing. Many hundred tons of the finest supplies, including everything that a generous and sympathetic public could think of that would be suitable for a famishing people, were given out as fast as orders were issued for them; but in every instance the utmost care was exercised that nothing should go out that might reach the hands of irresponsible persons; and every possible safeguard of check and receipt was adopted and successfully used.

Opening a Hospital and Orphanage.

The large number of orphan children that had been left unprovided for appealed to the sympathies of some worthy people for whom Consul-General Lee was the spokesman, and Miss Barton was asked by them to provide a hospital and home for these waifs. She therefore rented and furnished a large private residence on Tulipan street in Cerro, near the Red Cross residence, which was opened and named the “Lee Orphanage.” The house was completely arranged and had a capacity for seventy-five inmates, besides the attendants, and it was soon filled. Dr. and Mrs. Lesser were placed in charge of the orphanage, assisted by several Cuban doctors and nurses. The greater part of the children who were brought there were in an extreme state of exhaustion from lack of nourishment, many being unable to sit up, and the greatest care and watchfulness had to be observed to save their lives. A few of them died after they reached the hospital; but by careful and unremitting attention the larger part of them were gradually brought back to health, and it is to be hoped that some of them will eventually find homes in good families.

Los Fosos, the Horrible!

An old ramshackle building long before abandoned as unsafe and undesirable was owned by the city and known as Los Fosos. Being worthless and unwatched, it had become the lodging place of a horde of beggars and tramps, and when the unfortunate reconcentrados were driven into the city from their homes in the country hundreds of them flocked to this miserable place. Miss Barton found there men, women and children crowded together in a most pitiable and disgusting mass; and suffering from disease and exhaustion and in such a state of filth that her party was unable to endure the stench and had to get out after a very short stay. These poor victims of cruel war were lying on the bare floor in their dirty rags, and entirely helpless except for such poor aid as they could render each other. Many of them died daily and their corpses would lie for hours before being removed. Altogether it was one of the most horrible pictures imaginable.

Permission was obtained by the Red Cross to repair the building and make a hospital of it, and carpenters were put to work to strengthen the swaying floors and batten up the sides and make the roof rainproof. Three rooms were partitioned off for a dispensary, store room and kitchen. Scrub women were put to work and a plentiful supply of soap, water and disinfectants soon made a great change for the better. When the place had been cleansed, new cots were brought in and clean bedding put on them. Up to the time of their forced departure those devoted nurses worked faithfully from early morn till late in the day to keep the place decently clean and instill habits of neatness into those miserable beings. Deprived of the pride and care of those trained women, it is easy to believe that within a week after they left, Los Fosos had resumed its former reputation as the most unsavory spot in all Havana.

During the time that Los Fosos was under the care of the Red Cross the best medical skill obtainable was given to the inmates, and the untiring care and attention of as faithful a body of trained nurses as the world has ever known was freely given them, and the best of nourishing food and delicacies were abundantly supplied; and if fate had willed that this body of self-sacrificing men and women should remain, there is no doubt that, in the course of time, this old pesthouse would have become a famous hospital with a reputation second to none.

Relief Work Discontinued.

One of the most comprehensive systems of charitable work had been thus inaugurated and was doing incalculable good, and was receiving praise and gratitude from all classes, when it was announced that the official relations between Spain and the United States, which had been strained for some time, were about to be broken. The American Consul-General announced that he did not think that it was safe for American citizens to remain in Cuba while the excited state of feeling existed, and that he should leave on a certain day, and he advised all Americans in Cuba who wished to go to the States that he would provide transportation for them. The time given for settling affairs and preparing to leave was less than a week, and accordingly there was much excitement and great sacrifices had to be made, which in many cases meant ruin and beggary. Quite a number of the refugees afterward became entirely dependent upon the bounty of the Red Cross at Key West and Tampa, Florida.

When it thus became necessary to decide whether the Red Cross should abandon its work in Cuba, Miss Barton called her staff around her (as is her invariable custom in deciding all important matters), and asked for their individual opinions as to the advisability of their leaving, and a full discussion of all the points involved ensued, and a unanimous decision was arrived at. All Spanish officials, national and municipal, had never failed to show the utmost courtesy to all our members, and time after time they had shown their sincerity by repeated acts of kindness, and none of us believed that they were likely to change their attitude toward us. But when it was considered that war was almost inevitable, and that if we remained in Cuba we should be shut up in an enemy’s country and unable to communicate with our friends and relatives, who would be daily harrowed by sensational stories, it was decided that we should withdraw when the Consul-General was ready to leave.

When it became known that we were about to leave Miss Barton received some very hearty assurances of regard and protection from high Spanish officials, and many Spanish and Cuban ladies and gentlemen called on her and assured her of their high regard and deep gratitude for all she had done for their suffering people.

Archbishop of Havana Blesses Lee Orphanage.

The day before we were to leave Cuba the Archbishop of Havana came to the Lee Orphanage, where quite a number of the best people of the city had assembled, and gave his blessing to the little institution; which was, with those Catholic people, an augury equivalent to a guaranty that the success and protection of the undertaking was fully assured; and, indeed, we learned several months after the war had begun that the Spanish authorities had not only taken the most scrupulous care of this hospital, and all its abundance of provisions with which the Cuban Relief Committee had supplied it, but they had also placed a guard around Miss Barton’s residence and had kept it inviolate from all predatorily disposed persons. After the war some of our party visited the residence and the orphanage, and found provisions which had been left at both places were still on hand.

Of course it was to be expected that the hospital, being deprived of the example of the trained Red Cross nurse, with her habits of order and neatness, would naturally retrograde in many ways, and our party therefore was prepared for the many evidences of neglect and disorder that met their eyes on their return visit.

The Central Cuban Relief Committee, of New York, which had been appointed by the President of the United States, had abundant means to maintain this work that had been so successfully inaugurated, and it is greatly deplored that the unfortunate declaration of war prevented the carrying out of all the plans that had been so carefully matured, and which would have saved the lives of thousands of men, women and children who now lie under the sod.

Having made the best possible arrangement for the maintenance of the institutions we had brought into being and had fostered in Havana; and with the saddest regrets that we should have to abandon a work so well begun, we boarded the ship “Olivette” on April 11, and started for the United States. After a great deal of discomfort, caused by the overcrowding of passengers and the heavy seas, we reached Tampa, Fla., on April 13. After a day or two of rest, Miss Barton proceeded to Washington with Drs. Hubbell and Egan, the remainder of the party stopping in Tampa.

There were at that time probably about fifteen hundred Cuban refugees in Tampa and eight or nine hundred in Key West, who were entirely dependent. The Red Cross took upon itself the task of maintaining these poor people, and for a period of seven months its agents provided for them. It should be said, however, that the citizens of both these cities appointed committees and did all they could to relieve the necessities of these large bodies of indigent people.

Early in April it had been decided to charter a steamer in New York and to load her with supplies and send her to different ports in Cuba, where her cargo could be unloaded in such quantities as might be required. Accordingly, the steamer “State of Texas,” of about eighteen hundred tons burden, was chartered from Messrs. Mallory & Co., of New York, and notwithstanding the fact that our party had been obliged to leave Havana, and that subsequently war had been declared, the preparations for sailing were kept up, and the steamer was loaded with a cargo of fourteen hundred tons, which embraced a fine assortment of substantials and delicacies, and many household articles, medicines and hospital stores. When she was finally loaded in the latter part of April, the “Texas” sailed for Key West in charge of Dr. J.B. Hubbell, with Captain Frank Young as sailing master, arriving there on the twenty-eighth of that month.

Reception at Tampa.

In the meantime, Dr. Jos. Gardner and wife, of Bedford, Ind., had joined our party at Tampa; and soon after Miss Barton, Dr. Egan, Mr. D.L. Cobb and Miss Lucy M. Graves came along, and it was arranged that the entire party was to leave Tampa on the evening of April 28, to go aboard the steamer “State of Texas,” at Key West, and remain on her until the army had made a landing in Cuba, when it was expected that we should be able to resume our work there. The day of the evening we were to leave Tampa, Mrs. J.M. Towne, the lady at whose house our party was stopping, gave a reception in honor of Miss Barton, to which General Wade and the army officers who were then stationed there, and many ladies and gentlemen of that fine little city, were invited. It was a most brilliant and enjoyable occasion, the uniforms of the officers and the lovely toilets of the ladies making a picture that will long remain in the memories of those who saw it.

The Relief Party Returns to Key West.

On our arrival at Key West, on the afternoon of April 29, we were met by Dr. Hubbell and Mr. C.C. Bangs, who had been sent by the New York committee to assist in our work; and Mr. A. Butler Duncan, a well-known gentleman of New York, and were taken aboard the steamer “State of Texas,” where we were welcomed by Captain Young, and where we subsequently passed many pleasant weeks together. A few days later we were joined by Mr. Geo. Kennan, First Vice-President of the American National Red Cross, and his wife.

Key West at that time was a very busy place, the harbor being filled with naval vessels which came in there daily from the Cuban blockading squadron for coal and provisions. Miss Barton immediately paid her respects to Captain Harrington, of the monitor “Puritan,” who was the senior commander of the port, and presented her credentials from the State and Navy Departments. Subsequently she placed herself in communication with Commodore Sampson, and stated her desire to reach Cuba at the earliest possible moment.

Many naval officers and citizens of Key West called on Miss Barton daily, and this attention, combined with her enormous correspondence, kept her time fully occupied till late in the night. There was scarcely a day that some accident of more or less severity did not happen to some of the sailors or workmen on the many auxiliary craft that were in the harbor; and the Red Cross doctors were at all times in demand. In order to keep every one in the best preparation for possible contingencies of any kind, everybody on the ship was instructed and drilled in the various phases of his or her particular kind of work; and thus all were kept happily and busily engaged. The doctors inaugurated a series of lectures for the benefits of the nurses and others, and clinics were of frequent occurrence, and every member of the party benefited by the practical knowledge thus attained in bandaging and taking care of various kinds of injuries.

Doctor E. Winfield Egan, of Boston, one of the foremost of our surgeons, effected some wonderful operations here and at Port Tampa, and won the warm friendship of many a poor fellow, who, but for his skillful ministrations would have fared badly. Some of the injured men were so badly hurt that days and weeks elapsed before they were fully recovered, and during the time of their convalescence, they were carefully attended and watched by the Red Cross nurses; and at all times of the day the Red Cross boat, with its well-known flag floating, could be seen going from one transport to another on its errands of mercy.

Feeding Spanish Prisoners.

While we were lying at Key West there was scarcely a day passed that some of our vigilant blockading squadron did not bring in from one to three captured prizes; sometimes large steamships, and from that class through the various grades of shipping down to fishing smacks; and in the course of a couple of weeks there were between thirty and forty of these boats lying at anchor in the harbor, with their crews aboard under guard. Somehow it was forgotten that these poor foreigners must eat to live; or else perhaps somebody thought that somebody else was responsible for this very important matter; be that as it may, they were unprovided for. The boats, of course, had a small amount of provisions aboard when they were captured, and while that lasted all went well; but in a few days their supply was exhausted and calls were made on the United States Marshal, in whose charge the prisoners were, for food. That officer, having no contingent fund on which to draw, was in despair, and came to Miss Barton, who at once reassured him by saying that she would attend to the matter and would provide for all the prisoners until such time as he could get his petition through the departments at Washington. Accordingly several boatloads of provisions were hastily gotten together and taken in tow by a steam launch which landed them alongside of each prize. Miss Barton personally visited these boats, and with the aid of an interpreter she learned the needs of the crews, and not only supplied them with food, but she arranged to take letters from all who wished to communicate with friends and relatives in Spain and elsewhere, and forwarded the letters to their destination.

All governmental relations between Spain and the United States having been broken by the declaration of war, it was necessary, where letters were to go to Spain, to send them to the Red Cross of Portugal, which organization kindly acted as the intermediary friend all through the war. And here I may say that the Red Cross adopted this method wherever there were Spanish prisoners, and through its kind offices thousands of anxious hearts received news of their absent ones who were “held by the enemy.”

New York Red Cross Relief Committee.

About the middle of May the friends of the Red Cross in New York City, conceived the idea of forming a relief committee for the collection of money and supplies to be used in aiding the soldiers in camp and field. The committee was formed, with some of the richest and most prominent people of the country on its list, and it became necessary for Miss Barton to go to New York to empower the committee with authority to act in the name of the Red Cross. Accordingly the steamer “State of Texas” left Key West and proceeded to Port Tampa, where Miss Barton took train for the North, leaving the remainder of the party on the steamer.

Emergency Relief at Port Tampa.

At this time there were several camps at Tampa and Port Tampa, and several thousand troops were preparing for the invasion of Cuba; transports were daily arriving at Port Tampa and were being placed in readiness to carry this vast host to the “Pearl of the Antilles.” Those were busy days for everybody, and the Red Cross doctors and nurses were called upon hourly to render service to many victims of injury and disease.

In charge of Red Cross nurses at Nautical Club Hospital, Santiago de Cuba.

THE YOUNGEST RED CROSS NURSE, 4 YEARS OLD.

While we were waiting at Port Tampa we were joined by Miss Janet Jennings, of Washington, and Mrs. Trumbull White, of Chicago, both of whom afterward did excellent work in the hospitals at Siboney.

Miss Barton rejoined our party on June 16, being accompanied by Mrs. J. Addison Porter, the wife of the secretary to President McKinley, who went with us on the “State of Texas.”

Miss Barton had been the recipient of such assurances on her recent trip to Washington from the heads of the various government departments, that she believed that the Red Cross would receive the most cordial recognition from the army and navy as an auxiliary aid, and would be able to co-operate with them in the utmost harmony. Although the mission of the steamer “State of Texas” was to render relief to the Cuban reconcentrados, it was tacitly understood and believed by all that every possible aid would be extended to the army and navy forces whenever it was necessary or called for.

All of the government transports carrying General Shafter’s army had sailed from Port Tampa, bound for Cuba, when, on June 17, the “State of Texas” weighed her anchor and started for Key West, where we arrived on the following afternoon.

It was learned at Key West that the cargo of a captured ship, consisting of South American “tasajo,” or jerked beef, was about to be sold by the United States Marshal; and as we knew this was a favorite food of the Cubans, and that we could get all that we needed at a very low figure, Miss Barton decided to take aboard twenty tons of it.

A telegram had been sent from Port Tampa to the Secretary of the Navy, under whose authority the “State of Texas” was then sailing, notifying him that we were going to Key West, where he could communicate with us, and thence on to Cuba, if orders to the contrary were not received.

Sailing for Cuba.

On June 20, everything being in readiness, and no orders having been received from the Secretary of the Navy, it was decided to sail and find Sampson’s fleet near Santiago de Cuba, where it was generally believed that General Shafter would try to effect a landing; so at 10.15 a.m. we started, taking the westerly course around Cape Antonio. Just as we were about to leave, Mr. W.S. Warner joined our party and afterwards became one of our most useful and valued workers.

After a pleasant but uneventful voyage on the morning of June 25 we arrived off Morro Castle, at the entrance of the Bay of Santiago. The Spanish flag was flying over the land fortifications and Sampson’s fleet was stationed in the adjacent waters. Miss Barton sent a representative aboard the flagship “New York,” who presented her compliments to Admiral Sampson and asked for orders, or an expression of his wishes regarding the position to be taken by the Red Cross ship. The Admiral sent back word saying that General Shafter’s army had disembarked at Daiquiri, a point about twelve miles east of Morro Castle, and he advised Miss Barton to take her ship to Guantanamo Bay, where she would find good anchorage and calm water; and where she would be able to learn more of what was taking place on land, as there was constant communication from there with the invading army. Accordingly we drew away and arrived that evening at Playa del Este, which is about forty miles from Santiago, and situated just inside the mouth of Guantanamo Bay.

Captain McCalla, the naval commander of the port, with several other naval officers came aboard the “Texas” that evening, and warmly welcomed Miss Barton. Among these officers were the captain and medical staff of the United States naval hospital ship “Solace” which was lying at anchor near us, and they extended an invitation to all the members of our party to visit their ship on the following morning. The invitation was accepted, and the next day the launches of the “Solace” came for us, and we passed a couple of very enjoyable hours looking over one of the most complete and handsome ships we had ever seen.

Departure for Siboney.

After our return to the “State of Texas” two representatives of New York papers called on Miss Barton, informing her that they had just come in from Siboney, where there was great need of supplies and medical aid. They said that the men who were wounded in the fight between the Rough Riders and the Spaniards on the previous Friday had just been brought in and that they were suffering from the lack of everything in the way of comforts and conveniences. Our steamer was at once headed westward and started within a few minutes for the scene of suffering. A two months’ sojourn in tropical waters had enabled the busy little cirripeds to attach themselves in millions to the bottom of our ship, and, in nautical parlance, she was very “foul,” and consequently our speed was reduced from a normal of about ten knots an hour to between seven and eight knots, so we did not reach Siboney until after eight o’clock that night.

Soon after our ship was anchored a boat was lowered and a party of our doctors started for the shore. As the night was dark and there was no wharf nor other landing place, save one small bit of sandy beach which was bounded on each side by precipitous rocky ledges, and no lights other than those of the ships which were anchored safely away from the shore, and the uncertain and misleading flare of an occasional camp fire some distance away from the beach, the landing was a matter of some difficulty and anxiety. A heavy ground swell was running quite high and dashed itself against the rocks with a roar that deafened us; however the officer who was in charge of the boat was an old sailor, who was used to landing in strange places, and by constant “ahoying” to every sign of life on ship or shore, we managed to strike the one soft spot in that vicinity and soon had our boat drawn up on the sand.

By inquiring of several sentinels, we found our way to the army hospital, which was a rough wooden building that had evidently been used for a store or warehouse in more peaceful times. On a veranda in front of the hospital a group of officers was standing, and on our asking for the surgeon in charge, Major Havard stepped forward. Drs. Gardner and Lesser introduced themselves and the other members of the party to Major Havard and formally offered him, in the name of Clara Barton and the Red Cross, the personal services of all our doctors and nurses, and any of our supplies that might be needed. Major Havard very courteously thanked them for their offers and said that he fully appreciated the value of such services, but he thought that he and his assistants would be able to take care of all the sick and wounded that were there at that time; and as for supplies, he knew there was an abundance of them on the transports, and he hoped they would be landed the next day. During these speeches our members were looking through the miserable place that bore the name of hospital, and the sights that met us brought tears to our eyes. There were half a dozen cots in a building where there were, perhaps, fifty or sixty patients, the greater number of whom were lying on the floor, some with a blanket under them, but a great many were lying on the bare boards. Sheets, pillows and bedclothes were unknown, and those poor fellows who were not dressed in their uniforms were lying almost naked. There were some wounded men, and others who were sick with fever; and in the dim light of a few lanterns we could see them turning from side to side in their discomfort and agony and hear their moans, and in some cases imprecations against a Government that would so illy provide for such a contingency. One of the nurses(?), a young fellow who sat out on the veranda in his shirt sleeves complacently smoking a cigarette, told us that he couldn’t do very much for the boys, as he didn’t have anything to do with; besides one nurse couldn’t do very much for forty men, all wanting him at the same time, and he thought there ought to be more help. I couldn’t help contrasting this good natured but rather indolent chap, who was performing his duty in such a careless and perfunctory manner, with the brave, clean, intelligent and energetic young women whom I knew, who, when on duty, never took a minute’s rest, but were constantly busy, and who anticipated every want of a patient; and who by their bright faces and cheerful voices drove away all feelings of despondency and homesickness among the sufferers, and in this way helped them quite as far on the road to recovery as the medicine that the doctors might prescribe.

Cubans Gladly Accept Assistance.

With saddened hearts we turned away and entered the Cuban army hospital near by. This house was better furnished with beds and bedding and other hospital appliances than the place we had just left, as it had been a regular army hospital when the Spaniards were in possession of the place, and they in their quick retreat had left nearly everything intact. So that these patients were in a much better condition. But how dirty it was! And how badly it smelled! The Surgeon in charge of the Cuban hospital was a very intelligent Cuban who spoke good English, and he welcomed us warmly, and insisted on taking us to see General Calixto Garcia, whose headquarters were near by. That fine old warrior, with his gentlemanly and courtly manners, received us with the greatest cordiality, introducing us to the members of his staff who were present, and in every way made us feel that we were more than welcome. He had no hesitation in accepting any aid we had to offer; said that his men had suffered so terribly during the past three years that he welcomed our coming as a perfect godsend. So it was arranged that the Red Cross should take hold of the Cuban hospital the next day and do what it could to make it healthier and pleasanter; although the surgeons in charge begged that the ladies, i.e., the nurses, should not come until the place had been cleaned. But Red Cross nurses are trained in a school that makes the annihilation of dirt its first principle; and early the following morning they appeared with pails, scrubbing brushes, soap, whitewash and disinfectants, and the way in which they went to work elicited the admiration and astonishment of all who saw them. After thoroughly washing and disinfecting the floors, walls and furniture, they took the beds and put them through the same process, and afterwards put new mattresses, pillows and bedding on them. Then the patients were taken in hand, and carefully bathed and put in clean clothing, and then into clean, sweet-smelling beds. The looks and words of gratitude that were given to those little women in blue will always remain a happy recollection to them.

This grand transformation of the dirty Cuban hospital was watched with great interest by the American officers and men, and when it was finally finished it presented such a noticeable contrast of peace, cleanliness and comfort to the United States Army hospital, where everything was the very opposite, in all its hideousness of neglect, squalor and suffering, that there was a universal grumble in the camp, and men were heard to mutter: “What kind of people are these Red Cross folks that come down here and give the best of everything to the Cubans, and pass by our own boys, who are dying for the want of these very attentions?” When it was explained to them that the Red Cross had first gone to our own hospital and offered all it had to our own army surgeons, and that they had declined assistance, there was an immediate and widespread inquiry, “Why?” and as no answer that would satisfy could be given, and the grumble was becoming more general and forcible all the time, a little later the army surgeons thought best to allay further irritation by a general acceptance of whatever was needed from the Red Cross stores, and any personal assistance that might be offered.

As a result of this change of mind everything that was needful to make the American hospital the equal of the Cuban hospital was gladly given by the Red Cross, and from that time on to the end of the war the army surgeons and the Red Cross worked in perfect harmony and with mutual respect and admiration. A Red Cross hospital was opened at Siboney and immediately filled to its capacity with American soldiers and government employes; and the Red Cross surgeons were given operating tables in the army hospital and on the field, and with the aid of Red Cross nurses rendered splendid service in the bloody days that soon followed.

Urgent Call for Help at the Front.

As General Shafter pressed forward with his troops, the fighting became more severe, and his chief surgeon, Colonel Pope, sent word to Miss Barton asking for aid to be sent out to the front. She responded immediately and personally led a party consisting of Mr. George Kennan, Mrs. J. Addison Porter, Dr. and Mrs. Gardner, Dr. E. Winfield Egan, Dr. J.B. Hubbell, and Mr. J.A. McDowell, going forward in army wagons and on foot over a road whose badness could not be exceeded anywhere; and they soon had their tents up and their kettles boiling, and for several days they devoted all their time to relieving the sufferings of the wounded men on the field. They made gruels and soups, and all the delicacies that could be prepared with the facilities at hand, and distributed fruits and cooling drinks. These poor wounded soldiers were lying on the field where they were left after their wounds had been dressed; and as there was no food for them to eat except the regular army ration of salt meat, hardtack and coffee, which many of them were unable to swallow, in some instances they had not taken any nourishment for three days, and were nearly starved.

The “rainy season” had just set in and these “martyrs to the cause of Cuban liberty,” who were helpless and in many cases without clothing of any kind, were left without protection, except such as could be had from small bushes and trees; and they were subjected daily to alternate “sunshine and shower;” and when it is said that those words are not to be taken in a poetical sense, but that they mean intense heat and deluging rains, the suffering that ensued can be understood. And it may be well to say that in that locality at that time of the year, when the sun sets the cold air from the mountains drops down into the valleys and the nights become uncomfortably chilly before morning.

That the statement of the sufferings of these men may not be thought overdrawn, I shall introduce here an extract from the testimony of Major William Duffield Bell, an army surgeon, as given on this point in his report for the War Department:

The First division of the Fifth Army Corps Hospital was the only one in the field. The surgical force in this hospital was insufficient to meet the demands upon it, and numbers of the wounded lay unattended for twelve and even twenty-four hours on the bare ground before their turn came. There was an insufficient supply of proper food for invalids, due to lack of transportation, though there was no lack of surgical supplies at the hospital, thanks to the energy and business like efforts of Major Wood, chief surgeon of the Division Hospital.

Another great want was the scarcity of clothing and blankets. In many cases soldiers were soaked with rain and stiffened with mud from the trenches, so that their clothes had to be removed before an operation or dressing, and could not be put on again. Men were often taken from the operating table and of necessity in many cases were laid upon the wet ground without shelter, and in the majority of cases without even a blanket, and with little or no nourishment for two awful days until the Red Cross Society, under Miss Barton, appeared on the scene.

With no intention to place the blame for the condition of things existing, it is only just to state that had some officers of the commissary and quartermaster’s departments displayed the same zeal and enthusiasm as did Major Wood and his officers and men, such things need not have happened, and the poor sick and wounded sufferers would not have had to feel, as many did, that they were almost forgotten by God and man.

A Yellow Fever Scare.

It is not to be wondered at that in such conditions our soldiers began to fall victims to calentura, a prevalent fever from which very few people there escape, even though surrounded by the best sanitary conditions. The yellow fever scare had taken hold of a part of our soldiers before they left the states; and as there were a great many contract surgeons in the army, who were inexperienced in diagnosing tropical fevers, it was not long before it was reported that the yellow fever had broken out, and considerable demoralization ensued. The Red Cross party which was at the front was requested to return to the steamer; and all the buildings at Siboney, including the hospital, were ordered to be burned “to stop the spread of the fever.” Dr. and Mrs. Lesser and Sister Minnie Rogal had already fallen victims to the fever, and were at that time lying in the Red Cross Hospital at Siboney. A temporary fever camp had been started in the hills at the back of Siboney, and they were taken there, accompanied by Sisters Isabelle and Annie both of whom afterward had the fever.

Right here let me say that a Dr. Gray connected with the Medical Department of the Army has been quoted in the papers as saying that the Red Cross was to blame for the outbreak of the yellow fever in Siboney, inasmuch as that organization had opened a hospital in a building that had been condemned, before any army hospital had been opened. It is only necessary to say that the Red Cross Hospital was not opened until over a week after the American and Cuban Army Hospitals had been opened in buildings that had been previously condemned by army officers.

Referring to this subject, Major Louis A. La Garde, Surgeon U.S.A., has given this testimony:

The Cubans deceived Dr. Pope, as they had deceived Dr. Guiteras, by telling him that there had been no yellow fever in Siboney. Dr. Guiteras believed this. On one occasion he told me that Siboney didn’t look like a yellow fever locality, as the place was hilly and well drained, except in a small section to the northeast of the town, where there was a stream. Dr. Guiteras advised that hospitals be established in houses in Siboney, and he thought there was no danger of infection because of such action.

As I write this report the War Investigating Commission is holding its sessions, and the country is impatiently awaiting its decision as to where the blame rests for the many shortcomings that were developed during the Santiago campaign, I have just been reading the testimony of Dr. Frank Donaldson, Assistant Surgeon of Roosevelt’s Rough Riders, in which he remarks:

“My experience is that the reason the Rough Riders fared so well was because we hustled for ourselves.”

When Dr. Donaldson arrived in Siboney he immediately came aboard the Red Cross steamer and announced that he was about to join the Rough Riders, and would like some supplies to take out with him. He was given everything that he wanted that we had in our stores; and the next day he came with two more members of his regiment, and after having breakfast with us, made another requisition for an increased amount of good things. These were cheerfully given and, in addition, shoes and underclothing from the private wardrobes of the members of the Red Cross were added, to meet the required needs that could not be filled otherwise, owing to the fact that these things were not in the steamer’s cargo.

I esteem it a privilege to be able to testify to the exactness of the doctor’s testimony as to his ability and success as a “hustler,” and still more to be able to show where he “hustled,” which appears to have escaped his memory.

A few days previous to the fever scare our supply of ice, coffee, fruit and other needful articles running short, the steamer “State of Texas” was ordered to go to Jamaica to replenish her stores. While in Kingston we met many refugees from Santiago, among them Mr. Louis Brooks and Mr. Robt. Douglas, Sr. Both these gentlemen placed their residences in Santiago at the disposal of Miss Barton; she accepted that of Mr. Douglas, and we afterwards spent several very happy and comfortable weeks within its hospitable walls. Mr. Douglas also offered the Red Cross the use of his warehouses in Santiago which was accepted, and we are indebted to these gentlemen for many other favors and their kindness is remembered with gratitude and pleasure.

Relief for Cubans, Guantanamo Bay.

Commander McCalla of Guantanamo Bay had already made calls upon the Red Cross for relief supplies for the Cubans in that vicinity, and the “State of Texas” had made two trips there, leaving five thousand rations at one time and ten thousand at another. The commander then called for fifty thousand rations, and we started at once to deliver them. On our arrival at Playa del Este the commander met us in his steam launch as we were coming into the harbor, and before we had cast anchor he demanded to know if we had come from Siboney, and if any of our members had been ashore there recently. Being answered in the affirmative, he said that he could not expose the men of his fleet to the risk of taking yellow fever from us, and ordered our ship to turn about and leave at once.

While we were lying at Siboney Messrs. Elwell and Warner were kept busy with a crew of from fifty to seventy-five Cuban soldiers, in landing supplies from the steamer; and the work they did and the success they achieved calls for the highest praise, for it was accomplished under the most adverse conditions and with most inadequate facilities.

At the near-by village of Firmeza were thousands of Cuban refugees and residents, who were in abject need and many were sick and dying. Through the energetic efforts of the above named gentlemen and Dr. J.B. Hubbell all these people were fed and clothed, in addition to many more who came into Siboney.

Exodus from Santiago.

During the siege of Santiago General Shafter sent word to General Toral, the Spanish Commander, that unless the city was surrendered within twenty-four hours, he should bombard it. Notice was given to the citizens of that place, and the surrender was refused. An exodus of non-combatants, men, women and children, hurriedly took place; it was said there were thirty thousand of them, and they fled to the country to the north and east, some twenty thousand crowding into the little village of El Caney which normally has not over five hundred inhabitants.

The city of Santiago at that time was in a destitute condition, several people having already starved to death, and there was consequently little or no provisions for the people to take away. So this vast horde of hungry wretches overwhelmed the little country places that they come to, and the suffering that ensued was something frightful.

The officers at General Shafter’s headquarters notified Miss Barton of the conditions at El Caney, and she immediately sent Mr. Elwell there to form a citizens’ committee to assist in distributing the food that was to follow as quickly as we could get transportation to carry it. Every horse, mule, vehicle of any kind that could be borrowed, begged or hired, was impressed into the service, and tons of supplies were taken there at the earliest possible moment. For about two weeks the Red Cross force worked night and day in relieving this place. Mr. C. C. Bangs, an elderly gentleman from Brooklyn, N.Y., who had been sent to the Red Cross by the New York Cuban Relief Committee, was given charge of the relief supplies at El Caney, and he remained there until the surrender of Santiago, when the city people returned to their homes, faithfully working as cook and dispenser from sixteen to eighteen hours a day. The hard work, lack of sleep, and poor sanitary conditions, were too hard a strain on him and he came to us at Santiago sick and very much broken. He was attacked by the calentura and removed to a hospital where in a few days he died. He was buried by the Red Cross in the Santiago cemetery, his funeral being attended by the members of that body.

The Relief Expedition Enters Santiago.

The surrender of Santiago having been arranged to take place at ten o’clock on the morning of July 17, and Miss Barton being anxious to get to that city at the earliest moment, knowing full well the terrible conditions that existed there, the steamer “State of Texas” steamed down from Siboney that day to the entrance of Santiago Bay. Miss Barton sent word to Admiral Sampson that she was ready to go in to the city whenever he was ready to have her; and he answered that he would send her a pilot to take her ship in as soon as the channel was made safe by the removal of torpedos that had been planted by the Spaniards.

Accordingly about 4.30 in the afternoon a Cuban pilot came aboard the “Texas” from the flagship “New York” and we were soon on our way to Santiago, where we arrived just before sundown. We came to anchor just off the main wharf and Messrs. Elwell and Warner went ashore to make arrangements for warehouse room and to engage men to unload the ship on the morrow.

Early the next morning the “Texas” was drawn up beside the principal wharf and one hundred Cuban stevedores began the work of discharging her. These poor fellows were a sorry looking crowd of undersized and half starved men, the effects of their long fast being plainly visible in their hollow cheeks and thin arms and legs. Many women and children were on the wharf ready to sweep up any stray bits of meal or beans that might escape from leaky sacks or boxes.

As the stores came from the ship they were loaded on hand cars and rolled to the land end of the wharf, where they were placed under a large shed and a guard of soldiers was placed over them to keep back the hungry people and dogs who hung around like a pack of famished wolves.

The same plan of distribution that we had so successfully pursued in Havana was adopted in Santiago, and with the aid of such splendid men as Mr. William Ramsden, son of the English Consul; Mr. Robert Mason, Chinese Consul and vice British Consul; and Mr. Michelson, German Vice Consul, we were soon possessed of full knowledge of the place and in perfect touch with its best people.

General McKibben, the Military Governor of the city, and many other army officers and citizens called on Miss Barton, giving her a warm welcome and offering their assistance in any way they could be of service to her.

A central committee of citizens was appointed, to whom was deputed the duty of dividing the city into districts, and of appointing sub-committees of responsible persons to distribute the supplies to the needy. All applications for relief from the sub-committees had to be approved by the general committee, and then brought to the Red Cross warehouse, where they were filled in bulk and sent back to the district committees for distribution. In this way all confusion was avoided, and our headquarters kept comparatively free from crowding.

By steady work and long hours the cargo of the “State of Texas” was discharged, and she left on her return trip to New York on the fifth day after her arrival; and we were thus left without any means of transportation that we could depend upon in any direction, the railroads being broken, and there being none but government ships in the harbor.

The government not having many delicacies for its sick men, and such as it had being so hard to get that those in quest of them could hardly get their orders filled until their patients had died or recovered, it was only natural that they should come to the Red Cross when they needed anything of that kind, where it was only necessary to state the need and write a requisition to be supplied with anything that we had in stock. That this privilege was appreciated can be attested by hundreds of chaplains, surgeons and officers; and if it was abused in rare instances, there is little to complain of when it is remembered how many lives were thus saved, and how many poor fellows were made comfortable and happy.

While we were at Santiago we were joined by Mrs. Fanny B. Ward of Washington, D.C.; Miss Annie M. Fowler of Springfield, Ill., and Miss Annie Wheeler, of Alabama, a daughter of General Joe Wheeler, the celebrated and much-liked cavalry leader. All of these ladies did splendid work in their several fields, and hundreds of soldiers will gratefully remember their kindly ministrations.

General Shafter, General Wheeler, General McKibben, General Wood, General Bates and Colonel Roosevelt; Admiral Sampson, Admiral Schley, Captain Chadwick, and in fact, almost every military and naval officer with whom we had any business relations, did everything they could for the Red Cross, and it is our proud satisfaction to feel that we met their wishes to the extent of our ability, and that the most perfect reciprocity of good feeling and mutual regard existed.

Spanish Hospitals Cared For.

Miss Barton visited all the Spanish hospitals in Santiago and made a thorough inspection and inquiry into their needs; and subsequently furnished them with everything required that we had in our stores. The Spanish Red Cross had no active workers with the Spanish army in Cuba that we could find, and whatever was done for their soldiers by that organization must have been done through the officials of the army. It was said that Spain was well furnished with army hospitals at home, all of which were carried on by the Red Cross; and that it was the custom, previous to the breaking out of the Spanish-American War, to send all invalid soldiers back to Spain to recover.

Municipal Hospital and Free Dispensaries.

The municipal hospitals of Santiago were also visited and their inmates made happy by a plentiful supply of good food and clean clothing.

The Red Cross opened a free dispensary where Drs. Gills, Carbonel, Solloso and Zuniga attended many hundred of the sick poor and dispensed medicine and delicacies to all needing them. These faithful doctors also visited the sick in their homes wherever they could find them, and did a great deal of good work.

An expedition was sent inland some seventy miles to Holguin, and the needs of all the intervening communities were carefully investigated. Miss Barton and several members of her staff also went to San Luis, and made arrangements with some of the most prominent citizens of that place to take charge of a large quantity of stores; and word was sent to all the adjacent country for forty miles on each side, notifying the people that all who were in need of help could receive supplies by coming to San Luis.

Dr. Hubbell went to Baracoa and Sagua de Tanamo before the Spanish soldiers and the inhabitants of those places had learned of General Toral’s surrender; and he was obliged to go in under a flag of truce and was not generally believed when he told the people that the Province was then under the domination of the Americans. But they were in such straits of sickness and hunger that they gladly accepted the medicine and food that he proffered them.

There was at both Siboney and Santiago a great congestion of government steamers, causing much confusion and consequent delay in getting commissary and quartermaster stores ashore. The government, of course, had charge of everything, including wharves and lighters; and as we were unable to command these facilities several shipments of goods sent to the Red Cross at Santiago were never allowed to land there and were returned to the United States. They were not needed, however, as we had an ample supply for all the demands that were then made upon us. At the suggestion of Mr. D. L. Cobb of the Red Cross, a large schooner was chartered and loaded with Kennebec ice and sent to Santiago in tow, by the “Ice Auxiliary” of New York. Certainly no other of the many methods of relief that had been suggested, was more welcome or acceptable to the suffering heroes of Santiago. No single article that was sent to the soldiers gave one quarter the satisfaction to them that was given by this cooling and comforting necessity. Owing to the lack of facilities for landing, as stated above, we were unable to get the ice ashore to deliver to the hospitals; but as transports, loaded with sick and wounded soldiers were leaving almost daily for the States, we notified the captains of all those steamers that they could have all the ice they might need, and as they could easily run alongside the schooner and take it aboard they all availed themselves of the privilege until the cargo was exhausted.

When the schooner that had brought the ice to Cuba was discharged, she was towed alongside the transport “Port Victor,” that had on board some seven hundred tons of Red Cross supplies, which it was impossible to land, and they were taken aboard the schooner and subsequently sent to Gibara on the northern coast.

Distribution of the Ice.

The following is summary of orders (for ice) upon which the cargo of the “Mary E. Morse” was delivered:

				Tons.
August	1,	Captain J.H. Dizer, S.S. “Berkshire”			7
	2,	Captain P.H. Hanlon, S.S. “Grand Duchess”			30
	1,	Captain J.F. Lewis, S.S. “Mattewan”			8
	1,	Captain Downs, S.S. “Orizaba”			10
	1,	Captain Googins, S.S. “Gate City”			15
	3,	Captain ——, S.S. “Fanita”			5
	2,	Captain J.H. Byrne, S.S. “Mexico”			20
	3,	Swift & Co.’s representative			50
	5,	Captain ——, S.S. “Olivette”			20
	4,	Mr. Douglass			2
	5,	Captain ——, S.S. “Mattewan”			6
	1,	Captain McIntosh, S.S. “Vigilancia”			15
	5,	Captain ——, S.S. “Tarpon”			10
	6,	Captain Brickley, S.S. “Port Victor”			50
	10,	Captain Brickley, S.S. “Port Victor”			100
	8,	Captain Paul Konow, S.S. “Arnrum”			1
	9,	Captain ——, S.S. “Grand Duchess”			50
	8,	Captain Genis (Spanish), S.S. “Alicante”			7
	9,	Captain A.T. Anderson, S.S. “Marie”			1
	9,	Captain J. Hanlon, S.S. “Mortero”			6
	9,	Captain J.H. Dizer, S.S. “Berkshire”			3
	5,	Captain A.S. Johnston, S.S. “San Juan”			5
	9,	Captain ——, S.S. “Olivette”			20
	9,	Captain Charles A. Furlong, S.S. “Catinia”			15
	11,	Captain S. Layland, S.S. “Mobile”			25
	11,	Captain ——, S.S. “Vigilancia”			50
	12,	Captain ——, S.S. “Arcadia”			15
	2,	Captain John Evans, S.S. “Specialist”			7
	13,	Captain ——, S.S. “City of Macon”			10
	8,	Swift & Co.’s representative			40
	1,	Captain Kimball, S.S. “Louisiana”			12
	10,	Captain Antonio, “Alemani,” “Isla Luzon”			7
	13,	“Olivette”			10
	10,	Captain Peters, transport “Miller”			20
	16,	Captain Aldamis, S.S. “M.D. Villarverde”			5
	16,	Captain Mir, S.S. “Montevideo”			10
	14,	Captain Antonia Jascia, S.S. “Isle Pinay”			5
	10,	Commander Jacobsen, German man-of-war, “Geier”			5
	16,	Captain ——, S.S. “Berkshire”			10
	15,	Captain Bie, S.S. “Sewanne”			5
	14,	Captain Tomaso, S.S. “Latrusgui”			12
	15,	Captain of S.S. “Burton”	indefinite quantity
	3,	Master steam lighter “Bessie”	1	piece
	3,	To “Miami”	2	boat loads
	6,	Representative Swift & Co.	2	cakes
	5,	Government boat “Sewanne”	1	ton
	5,	S.S. “Olivette”	1,000	pounds
			10
Cargo of “Mary E. Morse” contained			792
Delivery as per above schedule			722
Charged to melting, etc.			70

After a five weeks stay in Santiago it became apparent that the distribution of further general relief was unnecessary and inadvisable, as the more pressing wants had been supplied, and the presence of the army, and the returning commercial and industrial prosperity had given employment to all the available laborers, who were now amply able to provide for themselves and their families. In these circumstances, it was decided to restrict the distribution henceforth to such people as might be vouched for by the various members of the committee as having no means of support.

Immense Stores in Santiago.

The Red Cross had at that time in its warehouse at Santiago about eight hundred tons of stores, and the New York committee was sending more all the time. The government warehouses and wharves were overcrowded with quartermaster and commissary stores, although the troops, both sick and well, were being sent North as fast as steamers could be secured to carry them. General Wood, the military governor, was devoting all of his time to the betterment of the general condition of the people; and in addition to cleaning the streets and yards and disinfecting all foul spots, he was exercising a general oversight for the moral and physical welfare of the community.

With all this great abundance of provisions and clothing, and the small number of needy people that were within reach, and the perfect arrangements that had been made that no one needing relief should be overlooked, a longer stay of the full Red Cross staff seemed unwise and useless; so it was decided that we should go to some other field where our services could be utilized to better advantage. As a further precaution, that there might be no possibility of any needy person being overlooked, Miss Barton appointed a committee of ladies, who should by house to house inspection discover and report to the general committee any cases of suffering that might escape notice otherwise.

President McKinley Furnishes Transportation.

Having heard that the port of Havana was open, it was natural that our party should be eager to return there and take up the work that we had been compelled to relinquish during the previous spring. The only means of transportation that was at our disposal to use in reaching Havana was the schooner “Mary E. Morse,” and as she had been already destined for another port, and was withal so slow that she would not have served our requirements, we had no other recourse than to appeal to the government. Miss Barton accordingly telegraphed President McKinley, asking for the use of a transport, and he promptly placed at her disposal the Morgan Line steamer “Clinton,” which was then in the government service. Within the following four days we loaded the “Clinton” with thirty-four mules that had been sent to us by one of the Red Cross auxiliary committees of New York, and about three hundred tons of general stores, which we hoped would serve as a starter in the distribution at Havana, other supplies having been promised to meet us at that place.

We sailed away from Santiago on the afternoon of August 21, and after a pleasant voyage we arrived at Havana on the morning of the twenty-fifth.

We learned on entering the harbor that we were as much in Spanish waters as we had been during our previous sojourn in Havana, and that there was no marked change in anything. The same customs’ officers whom we had known before the war boarded our boat, and we were treated with the old-time courtesy, but there was no let up in the rigid enforcement of all the requirements of the law; the necessary clearance papers, manifests, etc., being demanded. As we were on a government transport, and carrying a cargo intended for charitable distribution, we expected to be admitted without hindrance or ceremony, but we were disappointed. We were informed that we should have to pay full duties on our cargo, which amounted to as much as the original cost of the goods; and that as we had failed to make a specific manifest of every article we had on board we must pay a fine of five hundred dollars before we should be allowed to land our cargo or to leave the harbor.

Miss Barton called upon the Governor of Havana, who received her with great urbanity, but when she told him the nature of her visit he insisted that there was no need of aid in that city, that there was no suffering, that the people were all well fed and had been all through the blockade. This call was very courteously returned by the general and staff.

No possible endeavor was omitted that gave any hope of enabling us to land our cargo, and we brought every influence to bear that we could command. After a couple of days had elapsed one of the government officials came aboard our ship and told Miss Barton that the Colonial Council had held a meeting, and that its members had voted to take the amount of money needed from some special fund that was available and pay the duties on the cargo of her ship, provided she would turn it over to their agents to distribute. Finding that there was no likelihood of any better terms being offered Miss Barton decided that it was useless to remain longer. Then again, the American Evacuation Commissioners were expected to arrive in a few days, and it was thought that the presence of this boatload of Cuban relief might be an embarrassment to them in dealing with the Spanish commission, and that we had better pay our fine and quietly withdraw until such time as we might return without hindrance.

During our stay in Havana hundreds of the best people of that city, including Spaniards and Cubans, came aboard the “Clinton” and assured Miss Barton of their warmest friendship and heartiest welcome, and it is believed that they did their utmost to persuade the officials to allow Miss Barton to resume her work in Havana. They told the most harrowing stories of the suffering in and about the city, and they said that with the exception of some “soup houses,” which the government was ostentatiously supporting, and which gave out to the poor, miserable sufferers who called for it a small quantity of an alleged soup, in which there was not enough nourishment to keep a chicken alive, there was no other distribution of food, and that people were daily dying in the streets. We knew that this was true, as we all had seen scores of these people every time we had gone ashore.

On September first we paid our fine of five hundred dollars and arranged all other matters, so that we were ready to sail at seven o’clock that evening, and with many regrets, we started for Egmont Key, Florida, where we knew we would have to go into quarantine, before entering the United States.

As our ship’s charter would expire on September 7 and she ought to be in New Orleans, where she belonged, on that date, it was decided to unload her cargo of goods at Egmont Key, and have it transferred from there to Tampa. The mules were to be left aboard, and taken to New Orleans, where they had been purchased.

Captain Wertsch and the entire crew of the steamer “Clinton,” having exerted themselves to make all of our party comfortable and happy, and having succeeded in an eminent degree, Miss Barton was pleased to make acknowledgment of their courtesy in a letter, a copy of which follows.

On Board Steamer “Clinton,”
En Route Havana to Egmont Key, September 1, 1898.

Capt. P.C. Wertsch, Steamer “Clinton:”

Dear Sir:—As we draw near the end of our voyage on the steamer “Clinton,” I cannot refrain from giving expression to the feeling of satisfaction and gratitude that all the members of the Red Cross party entertain for you and your crew. If you have any influence with the gods of wind and wave, you must certainly have exerted it, for verily we have been “sailing o’er summer seas” during the past weeks, and a pleasanter time than we have had could not well be imagined. It gives me great pleasure to say to you that the uniform courtesy and consideration that have been shown our people and the general comfort of the “Clinton” are highly appreciated. We congratulate the Morgan Line on having such a ship and such a crew.

In saying good-bye, permit me to thank you most heartily for your many kindnesses and your unfailing courtesy, and to wish you and all the members of your crew a long life and the best of everything in it.

Sincerely yours,
Clara Barton.

Captain Wertsch replied in the happy manner following:

On Board Steamer “Clinton,”
September 2, 1898.

Miss Clara Barton, President American National Red Cross:

Dear Madam:—Your very kind note, in which you commend my ship and crew, is received, and I have to return my most grateful thanks. A commander’s duties not only embrace the safe navigation of his craft, but the comfort and happiness of his passengers and crew, and it is a great pleasure to know that my efforts in that direction, combined with the propitious conditions of the elements, have met with your approval, and I shall always treasure your approbation as one of the bright spots in my rather monotonous calling. I esteem it one of the greatest honors to have as passenger and friend one who has so distinguished and endeared herself to all the civilized world by her many years of faithful and never-ceasing devotion to suffering humanity, and it is my sincere hope that God may grant you many years more in which to continue your work of love, and that every success may crown your efforts. I have the honor to subscribe myself,

Your devoted friend,
P.C. Wertsch, Captain.

We arrived at Egmont Key on the morning of September 3, and the party went into camp for a five days’ quarantine, which, barring the heat and mosquitoes, was rather a pleasant rest after the worry and suspense of the past week. Dr. Geddings, of the Marine Hospital Service, the surgeon in charge of the quarantine station, did everything in his power to make our stay agreeable, and he succeeded far better than we had anticipated.

As our party was about to break up, after a pleasant union of seven months, in which we had become like one family, and had conceived a mutual esteem and regard for each other, it seemed fitting that some little expression of good feeling should be manifested in a way that would be lasting and memorable. The following address to Miss Barton was accordingly drawn up, signed by all the members present and read to her:

To Miss Clara Barton.

Now that our work has ceased for a time, and our party which has labored so long and so harmoniously together, is returning home, we, the members of the Cuban relief expedition, desire to express to you, our leader, as delicately and fittingly as may be, our unbounded confidence and admiration, and our sincere and heartfelt gratitude and love. As we look back over the past few months, and recall the many scenes of suffering and death that we have witnessed, and remember how ceaselessly, faithfully and tirelessly you have worked, and how much you have accomplished under the most unpromising circumstances, our wonder grows and we cannot help but reverence and admire your wisdom, patience and industry. No more trying position than you have occupied during the past seven months, could well be imagined, and no one not possessed of nerves of steel and of ripest wisdom and the rarest judgment, combined with a purpose as fixed as the stars could have made the great success that you have made of the work we had in hand. When it is remembered how many thousands of brave soldiers have been saved from suffering and death through your efforts, and how many starving and sick people have been brought back to health and happiness, and all with so little cost of actual money, our warmest admiration is excited, and we cannot withhold that praise which you so justly deserve.

Personally each of us wishes to express his or her acknowledgment of your unfailing kindness and interest in our comfort and general welfare, and we have to thank you for thousands of those little considerations of word and look that go so far to brighten one’s thoughts and make life a pleasure. We all have the greatest satisfaction in knowing that all the work we were permitted to do has been done with thoroughness and economy, and we are vain enough to think that no one could have done more under the conditions that existed. We shall soon separate and go our several ways, and it will be with the deepest sorrow and regret that we shall say good by to our leader; but throughout life it will always be a pleasure to call to mind her image and remember all the happy moments we have passed with her. So in parting, it will no doubt be a satisfaction to you to have the assurance that you hold our warmest love and good will, and that at any time each and all of us will be ready to serve you in any way that lies within our power.

A. Von Schelle,
Membre du Comité Directeur de la Croix Rouge de Belgique, Membre de
l’Association Nationale de la Croix Rouge des Etats Unis l’Amerique.
J.B. Hubbell,
General Field Agent of the American National Red Cross.
E. Winfield Egan,
Surgeon American National Red Cross.
C.H.H. Cottrell,
Financial Secretary.
Lucy M. Graves,
J.A. McDowell,
Chas. R. Gill, M.D.,
C.D. Cottrell,
Annie M. Fowler,
J.K. Elwell,
Geo. J. Hassett.

At the conclusion of this kind and just tribute to our beloved leader there was a moment of profound silence, our feelings being too deep for utterance. At length, when Miss Barton had subdued her emotions sufficiently to speak clearly, she responded in most graceful terms, expressing her warm and sincere appreciation of the work performed, and the loyal support that had ever been accorded her; that no words could fully express the gratitude she felt for this thoughtful little memento of our comradeship, and she should prize it quite as much as any badge or decoration she had ever received.

Farewells were said, and the party separated, going to their several homes; and so ended our first Cuban expedition.

Financial.

It is a very hard matter to express in dollars and cents the value of the relief distributed, as it was all donated in either material or money which was turned into material; and the kinds were so varied, the market value so fluctuating, and the data so scattered, that only an approximation can be ventured. It is probably underestimating the amount of relief stores that have been sent to Cuba by the Central

Cuban Relief Committee and the American National Red Cross to place it at six thousand tons, approximating in value half a million dollars in New York. Had these same goods been bought in Cuba, their cost would easily have been doubled.

In estimating the cost of distribution great difficulties present themselves, as large numbers of laborers, sometimes as many as two hundred per day were paid in food taken from the stores; but such labor can only be paid in that way while the need is extreme; and the moment the direst wants are satisfied money is demanded for every service.

We found a considerable number of people who had once been wealthy, but who were utterly helpless after being despoiled of their riches, and gave up in despair, and would have died without making any adequate effort to save themselves, had not relief been brought to them. There were, however, many sterling families who had cast their fortunes with the revolution; had sacrificed everything for “Cuba libre,” and were willing to give life itself, if necessary; these people accepted relief reluctantly and sparingly, and with warmest gratitude.

For nearly two months after our arrival in Havana the entire expenses of the relief work were borne by Miss Barton from her private purse. It is but just to state that when this fact was discovered, by the committee the money was refunded. Then the Central Cuban Relief Committee began to furnish her with means which came thereafter in abundance, and nothing that was needed that money could procure was ever omitted. Volunteers for work were plentiful, but they were generally without experience and therefore not available. For this reason, and considering the magnitude of the work to be attempted and the celerity with which it must be carried on in order to be effective, it was necessary to override a time-honored precedent of the Red Cross, and pay salaries to certain grades of professional workers who could not be obtained otherwise. It should be stated though, that all these people who were engaged required no more money than was sufficient to meet the necessities of those who were dependent on them; and the few salaries that were paid were very low considering the high grade of ability that was secured.

The first funds sent for our use were in drafts payable in Spanish gold at Havana. Gold was then held at a premium of about thirty-five per cent over Spanish silver, with which the greater part of the ordinary business of the country was carried on.

On entering Santiago we found both American and Spanish money in circulation, and consequently considerable confusion resulted on account of the fluctuation in values, there being no established standard. The military governor made an arbitrary ruling that there should be a premium of one hundred per cent on American money over Spanish silver, or, in other words, that one dollar in American money should be worth two dollars in Spanish silver. Spanish gold and American gold were on a par in ordinary transactions of limited amounts, but in large amounts American gold was worth a small percentage more than the Spanish.

While we were in Santiago our supply of condensed milk ran short, owing to the large amount that was used in the hospitals. Fortunately there was at that time in the harbor a merchant ship loaded with groceries which could not be disposed of satisfactorily, and we were able to purchase at a very reasonable figure quite a large amount of that greatly needed delicacy, and continue filling all requisitions.

The following is a statement of our accounts at the end of the expedition:

Financial Statement.

Central Cuban Relief Committee, cash		$11,296.55
Contributions		172.93
Exchange		236.83
Household Expenses	$1,521.41
General Expenses	2,040.92
Cuban Relief Expenses	3,699.79
Traveling Expenses	968.22
Telegrams	105.02
Office Expenses, Stationery, etc.	22.45
Salaries	2,541.24
American National Red Cross Relief Committee Army	807.26
	$11,706.31	$11,706.31

The expense accounts will generally explain themselves by their titles, with a few exceptions which will be noted. “Cuban Relief Expenses” covered all charges for labor outside of that performed by our own party, and for supplies, etc., that were purchased outside of those we had brought from New York. “American Red Cross Expenses” included expenses of nurses and hospitals on account of army work, as distinct from Cuban relief work; also the maintenance of forty mules that had been sent us by that organization. “Household Expenses” covered house rent, servant hire, and maintenance of the entire party, which numbered as high as thirty people at times, and averaged twenty most of the time, making an average of less than $2.50 expense per week for each person. “General Expenses” included work on hospitals and other buildings necessary to make them habitable and comfortable, and all other expenses not properly chargeable to any other account.

On an estimated distribution of relief supplies, valued at half a million dollars, the cost of distribution, covering a period of seven months, exclusive of the charter price for the steamer “State of Texas,” amounts to less than three per cent of the value of the goods distributed.

REFUGEES FROM SANTIAGO.

LETTER OF SANTIAGO COMMITTEE.

Miss Clara Barton,
President of the American National Red Cross, Santiago de Cuba:

Madam:—The undersigned, who have had the honor to form your committee to assist you in the distribution of relief to this city during the permanence in it of the Red Cross, desire on the eve of your departure to “give an account of their stewardship,” presenting at same time in a condensed form an idea of the work that has been done.

It would probably be difficult to cite an instance in which a relief vessel has arrived so opportunely anywhere as the steamship “State of Texas” arrived in Santiago de Cuba. After a rigorous blockade of two months, during which stocks of provisions had run very low, the greatest part of the inhabitants of the city, under stress of threatened bombardment, had abandoned their homes and taken refuge in the neighboring villages. On their return, after the occupation of the city by the American troops, many of the citizens found that during their absence their homes had been looted and the small store of provisions which they counted upon had disappeared. The same fate had overtaken many shops, and the establishments which had escaped, and which anyhow had hardly anything left to dispose of, remained closed for many days. It may therefore safely be said that the immense majority of the inhabitants of this city had nothing to eat, and it was at this moment that you most providentially arrived with the “State of Texas.”

The organizing of a system of relief, and the discharge of the vessel were started simultaneously and with such success that on the twentieth of July a ration of cooked food was distributed by means of the local “Cocina Economica,” 6000 persons being relieved on that day, and 9000 the next, the whole gratis distribution of rations by that institution exceeding, in the three weeks such distribution lasted, 200,000.

By advice of your committee, in order to proceed to the distribution of uncooked food, a number of commissioners were appointed, each of whom presented a detailed list of the families that he agreed to distribute among, some of these lists embracing over one thousand persons. By this means the pressure of great crowds round the Red Cross deposits, which would have rendered impossible a prompt and efficacious distribution, was avoided, and to the limited number of commissioners, who had agreed to distribute among the great number of the needy, a large amount daily was supplied.

We consider it a duty and take a special pleasure in manifesting our appreciation of the efficiency displayed by your whole staff in these days, and of the energy with which they discharged the vessel, carted and stored the cargo; and proceeded with its distribution; and can only congratulate them on the result of their labors and yourself on being at the head of such a well-organized corporation.

In the very important items of directing the relief to be given into proper channels and keeping it out of improper ones, your committee had at the commencement an easy task, for the reasons already explained, the whole city being in want, by simply giving to all that applied, and in the first days that was what was done, so much so that three-fourths, more or less, of the entire community received some assistance.

But after the first ten days it began to be evident that the strain was removing. Cargoes of provisions for sale had arrived and were being retailed. The government were employing quite a number of workmen on and around the wharves at high wages, and some few workmen were moving out to the country. It behooved then the committee to be more conservative in admitting lists of applicants for rations, and this necessity was accentuated by complaints which began to arise of the difficulty of getting people to work, complaints which became general extending from the governor of the city who could not find workmen even at good wages, to clean the streets of the city, to the heads of households who found no one to cook, serve or wash, while such important minor industries, as the supplying of the city with charcoal or even firewood, were almost wholly abandoned.

SANTIAGO REFUGEES AT EL CANEY,

Where it is estimated that twelve thousand people were fed with Red Cross supplies before the surrender of Santiago.

ESTABLISHING HEADQUARTERS ASHORE.

Finally the moment arrived when the end of the necessity of the permanence of the Red Cross was in sight, and, coinciding with the raising of the blockade of Havana and other large cities where want and sickness had necessarily to be more accentuated than here, made it a question of the greatest good to the greatest number, made its removal to the west end of the island a necessity. There necessarily remained some poverty, some sickness, and some misery, but the public, and more especially the military government, had taken efficacious measures to cope with these evils, and while in one sense deploring your departure, your committee could only coincide with your views on the subject, and offer their conscientious opinion that the present state of affairs in Santiago de Cuba fully justified the departure of the Red Cross to districts where its presence was much more urgently required.

In conclusion, your committee beg to express their gratitude for the confidence which you have so kindly bestowed on them, and to deplore that owing to sickness and extreme press of work, they have not been able so fully to assist in your benevolent undertaking as would have been their ardent desire.

(Signed)

Robert Mason,
H. Michaelsen,
Wm. Ramsden.

Santiago de Cuba.

REPORT OF E. WINFIELD EGAN, M.D.

When the Red Cross was asked by the Department of State, and the Central Cuban Relief Committee, to go to Cuba in charge of the relief work among the reconcentrados, the members of Miss Barton’s personal staff, who had worked on other fields, were called to join the expedition. On the twentieth of February, while in my office in Boston, a telegram arrived containing the usual call to service in the field. Six days later, I reported at headquarters in the city of Havana.

Already the preliminary work was in progress. Committees were in the process of formation. A working census was being rapidly taken and information collected concerning the conditions in Havana and the cities and towns of the interior, upon which to base a plan of operations.

One of the first things essential to a systematic prosecution of the work was a commodious and convenient warehouse. This privilege was secured from the proprietors of the Almacen de San José, one of the largest bonded warehouses in Havana. Here the Red Cross supplies were carefully stored and classified, and from thence shipped upon requisitions to all points reached in the relief work.

But the feeding of the hungry was not the only work of the Red Cross. Aside from the distribution of food and clothing, hospitals and asylums were necessary for the care of the sick, and for the orphan children. One of the first asylums established was located in the Cerro, a suburban ward of Havana, and was known as the Asilo de Niños. Here, in addition to the usual work in the hospital department, outpatient clinics were instituted, including medical, surgical, gynecological, and, lastly, an eye and ear clinic. As the building selected for the asylum was originally built for a family residence, it was difficult to adapt it to all the needs of both an asylum and a hospital. For the last named clinic a dark room was of course needed, and for this reason this department was open during the evenings, from 8 to 11 p.m., when, with nature’s kind co-operation, the necessary obscurity was always assured. The nightly attendance averaged about seventy. Among these patients, the diseases of the eye were generally traceable to starvation; the proportion of cases for “refraction” were comparatively few.

These clinics continued at the asylum until the United States Government, through the Consul-General, advised all American citizens to leave the island.

On March 2, the leading physicians of Havana were called in council, and methods of caring for the sick of the city were discussed, especially with reference to the best plan for avoiding the creation of a pauper element, through the abuse of the out-patient clinics. The plans formulated at the council were adopted and adhered to in the prosecution of the hospital work.

With the work in Havana still in progress, it was decided to make a trip to the interior. A special train was placed at the disposal of the Red Cross staff, and a visit was made to the principal towns in the provinces of Havana, Matanzas and Santa Clara. It was from the information gained by personal observation upon this trip, that Senator Proctor compiled his famous speech, delivered in the United States Senate, upon the starvation and distress among the reconcentrados in the Western Provinces of Cuba.

At Matanzas, Sagua la Grande and Cienfuegos, well-conducted dispensaries were already in existence, but were almost destitute of means. Supplies sufficient for two months were immediately ordered forward from the storehouse in Havana, and these institutions were left in good condition. After doing what relief work was possible at the time, the party returned to Havana.

On arrival at the headquarters, Miss Barton called the staff together to consider what action should be taken upon the Consul-General’s recommendation that all Americans should return home. The entire staff expressed their willingness to remain, but it was decided to confer with Captain-General Blanco. The Captain-General stated that he would be glad to have the Red Cross remain, and that so far as concerned the regulars of the Spanish army, the staff and equipment would be entirely safe, but that, owing to the irregular and unruly element in the army, the volunteers, whose actions could not be controlled, he considered it best that the Red Cross should retire before hostilities began. General Blanco, however, offered to be personally responsible for the safety of Miss Barton so long as she remained.

On the ninth of April the Red Cross retired, arriving at Port Tampa on the “Olivette” three days later, and Miss Barton and staff took up temporary quarters at Tampa, awaiting the time when the work in Cuba might be again taken up.

During the stay in Tampa the nurses were daily instructed in emergency field work. All the appliances usually considered indispensable were left at the headquarters, and they were compelled to depend upon such conveniences as might be improvised on the spot. Stretchers and splints were made from the limbs of trees; bindings and bandages were made from the long grass, which was pliable and easily woven. These exercises were accompanied by lectures on discipline in the field.

On May 1, the entire party again arrived at Key West and joined the steamship “State of Texas,” where the active work of relief began, our attention being first directed to the refugees in Key West, and afterward to the Spanish prisoners of war on the vessels captured by the blockading squadron. The crews of these vessels were, in many instances, short of provisions, and in some cases had had nothing whatever to eat, except fish, for fifteen days or more. The government appropriation was not yet available, and several weeks must elapse before government rations could be obtained for them. At the request of the United States Marshal, the prisoners were supplied by the “State of Texas,” and were cared for medically by the surgeons of the Red Cross staff. A number of surgical operations were performed.

Not only were the prisoners fed, clothed and cared for, but by an arrangement made with the United States court and the naval authorities the men were permitted to write to their homes and friends, the letters being left open and certified by the Red Cross, and afterward forwarded to their destinations, those for Spain being transmitted through the Red Cross of Portugal, which had kindly offered to act as intermediary for the transmission of such communications. Thus the prisoners were not only enabled to write to their parents and friends, but the Red Cross was able, by this means, to show to the Spanish people in Spain and Cuba, through the letters from the captives themselves, what manner of treatment they were receiving as prisoners of war. This, it was hoped, would not fail to have its effect if in the course of the hostilities men of our own army or navy should be captured.

In the latter part of May, Miss Barton having occasion to return to Washington, the “State of Texas” left Key West and proceeded to Port Tampa. There we lived among the transports until the fleet sailed for Cuba. There is hardly space to tell in detail all the work done on shore and in the harbor. The impression that the “State of Texas,” with the insignia of the Red Cross on either bow and on the smokestacks, was a hospital ship had become general among the troops, though she was really loaded with medicines, clothing and general supplies for the reconcentrados of Cuba. As this impression prevailed, and the Red Cross was desirous of assisting our own men whenever necessary and adding in every possible way to their comfort, the spacious smoking room on board the ship was fitted up as an operating room, and the purser’s room converted into a dispensary. No hospital staff in any of our great institutions could have been more proud than this little band of workers with their emergency hospital equipment, and its outfit of instruments and appliances—unsurpassed by the equipment of many a first-class hospital.

Many of the cases treated were of a character that required rest, quiet and watchful care, and these patients were given rooms on board the ship, and nurses were assigned to regular duty. The following is a summary of the cases treated: cynovitis of knee joint, 5; necrosis of bones of leg, 12; scalds and burns, 29; ear affections (including one case of removal of the bones of the ear. This patient was chief engineer of transport No. 7, “The Comal”), 14; eye injuries, 19; tumors removed, 11; miscellaneous, sickness and minor injuries, 197.

On June 17, following instructions from the Navy Department, the “State of Texas” again weighed anchor and proceeded to Key West, and after a stay of two days continued her voyage to Cuba, and anchored in the bay of Guantanamo, on the south shore of the island, in the Province of Santiago, at sunset July 25.

A quantity of jerked beef and other supplies were left at Guantanamo, in charge of Captain McCalla, for distribution among the reconcentrados in the country. Leaving Guantanamo the next day we proceeded with the “State of Texas” to Siboney, reaching that place the evening of the same day.

A severe engagement was fought at Aguadores, where the Spaniards were strongly entrenched and guarding one of the roads leading to Santiago. Our warships shelled the fortifications and silenced the batteries; and our troops made a gallant charge, but were repulsed with heavy loss, and had to fall back. The wounded began to arrive, some in ambulances, in army wagons and on litters. Those who were able walked into Siboney, in order to allow their more seriously wounded comrades to ride. Major La Garde, who was in charge of the army hospital at Siboney, welcomed the Red Cross surgeons and gave them quarters and opportunity for working side by side with the hospital staff of the army, and extended every courtesy within his power.

Previously, the services of the nurses of the Red Cross were tendered to the surgeon in charge of the American hospital, but the offer was courteously declined. The aid of the Red Cross nurses was then offered to the Cuban hospital, and gratefully accepted by General Garcia. Under their direction the insurgent hospital was thoroughly cleaned, disinfected and put into excellent order. Their good work attracted the attention of the American wounded, who inquired why the Red Cross “had deserted them and gone to the Cuban army.”

That evening, however, the nurses were called to the operating tents to assist in the care of the American wounded, and remained constantly on duty till all the injured were cared for.

Immediately after the first battle, fought on July 1, a Red Cross hospital was opened, and rapidly filled with American troops. In this hospital the nurses worked incessantly until, one by one, worn out by overwork, with reduced vitality, they could no longer stand the terrible strain, and were obliged to succumb and pay the debt which an exhausted nature demanded.

These young women were the first volunteer nurses or “Sisters” of the Red Cross who served in the war, and too much cannot be said in praise of their untiring devotion. Faithfully and constantly they worked. Nobly and unselfishly they labored, and their greatest reward was the gratitude of those they helped to save, and the satisfaction of a duty faithfully performed. The names of these nurses were, Sister-in-chief “Bettina,” Sisters Minnie Rogal, Anna McCue, Blanche McCorristen and Isabel Olm, assisted by Mrs. Trumbull White, of Chicago.

At daylight on the morning of July 2 everything was in readiness for messengers of the Red Cross to proceed to the front, and in company with Mr. George Kennan, preceded by the Cuban guides, furnished by General Garcia, we set out for the firing line.

We reached the First Division Hospital of the Fifth Army Corps about four in the afternoon, over a rough, miry road, fording extensive lakes of deep mud, but the hearty welcome extended by Major Wood repaid us for the hard journey. The First Division Hospital was established some distance ahead of the firing lines, and it was several hours before the lines were moved beyond the hospital.

Major Wood assigned an operating table to the Red Cross. Not a light was permitted to be shown the night of the second of July, lest it should attract the fire of the enemy, particularly of the guerrilla sharpshooters who were stationed in the trees about us.

The operating tables were moved out into the open, and the operations were performed by the light of the moon. All through the night the scattering fire continued around us; generally the sharp crack of the Mauser, occasionally the louder report of the Springfield, and sometimes a heavier explosion, as of a shell or the firing of light artillery. At daylight, the firing had ceased.

STARVING IN THE PLAZA.

LOS FOSOS.

No pen can describe the horrors of that night and the silent suffering of the wounded. Long rows of them, nearly a thousand, lying in pools of water and on the damp ground, for the heavy rains had fallen every day. Then, at night, the tropical dew fell like rain, adding to the general discomfort. In the morning, the great burning sun came out and the mists began to rise. Hotter and hotter it grew, until almost unbearable. To shelter the wounded, palm leaves and branches of leafy trees were placed over them.

The bravery and determined resignation manifested by the men waiting for treatment, and in the hospitals under operation, was worthy of comment. Many times, as the surgeon or nurse was proffering attention to a wounded man, or offering him water or nourishment, he would say, “Oh, give it to Tom first, he’s worse off than I am.” This spirit of kindness and grim courtesy was noticeable all through the campaign.

On our arrival there was no food for the wounded, no tents, no blankets. The men were without change of clothing, and in some cases what little they had required to be cut off on account of the character of the wound.

A message explaining the condition of things at the front was sent back to Siboney, from General Shafter’s headquarters, and immediately army wagons were loaded with supplies by the Red Cross, and the next morning they rolled into the hospital lines, with Miss Barton and some of her staff, accompanied by Private Hassett, who had been detailed from the Thirty-fourth Michigan, all seated on top of the wagons, which carried food enough for the patients in the hospitals for several days. They, too, had to come over miry roads that lead from the coast; of the wheels no spokes could be seen, nothing but one circular, solid mass of mud, like great massive car-wheels.

There was many a moist eye and many shouts of welcome and surprise as the train came into camp. “There’s a woman!” “It’s the Red Cross!” “My God, boys, it’s Clara Barton!” “Now we’ll get something to eat!” And they did. Miss Barton, Mrs. Gardner and others prepared condensed milk, malted milk and other delicacies, and within an hour every man was served with hot gruel, milk and fresh soda biscuits. Later in the evening well-boiled and seasoned rice, fruit, canned meats and other things, including beef tea, were passed around. As the patients from the hospitals became convalescent, they were sent to the transports bound for home.

On July 5, Dr. Gardner and I, after securing an ambulance and loading it with canned meats, crackers, pilot bread, milk, rice and other foods and delicacies, walked beside the loaded wagon, drawn by army mules, until we reached El Caney. We arrived just as the refugees were coming in from Santiago, from which city they had fled, fearing the bombardment that was threatened by the American forces around the place and the ships of the North Atlantic Squadron, lying off the mouth of the harbor.

At El Caney there was not even water to drink, food was very scarce. Hundreds of hungry refugees were coming in. There were poor women with children in their arms, and there were men with hands full of gold which they offered for the food they could not purchase.

A distributing committee was formed at once, including Mr. William Ramsden, son of the English consul at Santiago, the French consul, two Cuban officers, and other gentlemen whose names I do not now recall, and the relief of the refugees began. Following close behind this first ambulance of supplies for the refugees at El Caney, came a well-loaded army wagon in charge of Mr. C.C. Bangs of the Red Cross staff, who worked here, as he always had, with great vigor. He finished his work at El Caney, superintending the relief of the refugees until they could return to their homes, and then joined the Red Cross party at the First Division Hospital. Mr. Bangs was always a hard and enthusiastic worker, but he could not withstand the climate and the constant fatigue. He was at last taken ill and never rallied. He died and was buried on the field, faithful to the cause to which he had pledged his service.

On the evening of the twelfth of July Major Wood announced his intention of breaking camp and moving nearer to Santiago. Miss Barton and staff then returned to Siboney, reaching that place after dark the following day. The Signal Corps were unable to communicate with the ships in the harbor, and so there was no way in which we could join the “State of Texas” that night. Miss Barton slept in a room tendered her by Postmaster Brewer, who subsequently died at the Red Cross hospital of what the doctors said was yellow fever.

Dr. Hubbell and I lay on the floor outside, and enjoyed the sleep we could get, when we were not troubled by a species of shell fish called “land crabs,” which are perfectly harmless, but have a body about four inches wide, six inches long and three inches thick, with legs ten inches long, and, standing erect on their legs, they go up and down stairs at leisure. They always take the shortest road, never go around anything, but hobble over every obstruction.

Mr. Kennan rolled himself up at right angles with Sir Alfred Paget on the floor of the veranda. We were all up at break of day. A call from Captain McCalla for 50,000 rations for Guantanamo met with an immediate response. The “State of Texas” was dispatched, but on arriving there the surgeon in charge of the fleet asked if any of the relief party had been on shore, and on being answered in the affirmative, he refused to allow the goods to be landed, being afraid, as he said, of infection. The vessel returned to Siboney and there continued to land and store what was needed at that place, preparatory to leaving for Santiago.

On July 17, the “State of Texas” while lying off Morro Castle, Santiago, at the entrance to the harbor, was boarded by Admiral Sampson, Commodore Schley and Captain Cook, who came to pay their compliments to our commander. Never was there an action more gallant and graceful than the voluntary offer of these commanders to allow Miss Barton and her staff, with the “State of Texas” to enter the harbor of Santiago first, as the Red Cross and the relief ship represented the principle for which the war was waged—humanity.

Those on board will never forget the experience of that afternoon as the good ship steamed in, past the “Merrimac,” past the sunken ships of the once proud navy of Spain, on to relieve the hungry and despairing people who crowded to the wharves to look at the ship with the insignia of good will flying from her masthead. As the vessel steamed slowly in, from her forward deck floated the strains of the “Doxology” and “My Country ’Tis of Thee, Sweet Land of Liberty.”

The cargo of the “State of Texas” was quickly unloaded and stored in spacious warehouses, under the supervision of Mr. Warner, and the good ship, under command of her captain, F.A. Young, who had grown to be a Red Cross man at heart, accompanied by Mrs. J. Addison Porter and Sister Blanche McCorristen, steamed away to New York. For the warehouses the Red Cross is indebted to Dr. Douglass, who also placed at our disposition his residence and corps of clerks to assist in the work.

A distributing committee was at once formed by Miss Barton and staff, consisting of Mr. Mason, Mr. Michaelsen, Mr. Wm. Ramsden, Jr., who was also on the committee at El Caney. Mr. Ramsden, as chairman of the committee, gave his entire time to the work, and his courtesy and executive ability did much to prevent confusion and misunderstandings, and thus kept the way smooth for effective work. Through the co-operation of this committee, nearly 40,000 people were fed and made comfortable in four days.

The army were unable to get their provisions, owing to the inability of the Commissary Department to fill the orders. Two men were kept constantly employed in the warehouse of the Red Cross issuing foods, medicines and delicacies to fill requisitions from the officers of the army. To the soldiers themselves a large quantity of food of all description was given, sometimes singly, but where it was practical they were given as much as they had transportation for, to provide for the sick in their locality.

A dispensary was opened in Santiago by the Red Cross, where some 400 patients were prescribed for daily. This dispensary was in charge of Dr. J.B. Sollosso, the assistant surgeon of the Red Cross on the Cuban field, assisted by five others. Their work brought comfort to many a sick soldier and was a great credit to all connected with it.

At the Red Cross headquarters, an Out-patient Department was established and placed in charge of Dr. Gill. This department developed so rapidly that local doctors were brought into the work, and all applicants reported to headquarters, requiring medicine or medical aid, were at once referred to one of the visiting staff. Medicines and instruments for all were furnished by the surgeon placed in charge of the Supply Department. In this department were treated many American soldiers who had been stationed away from their regiments and who consequently could not get to their regimental surgeons.

When the Red Cross staff left on the transport “Clinton,” bound for Havana, the remainder of the supplies were left in charge of Mr. Warner. On August 27 we arrived in the harbor of Havana. The following day the Civil Governor and his staff came on board the “Clinton” to pay their respects to Miss Barton, and expressed their gratitude for the work of the Red Cross among the reconcentrados.

The weather was very warm, and with forty mules between decks the situation was not all that could be desired for a protracted stay in a harbor like Havana. An effort was made to land the cargo of supplies, but we were met with a refusal to allow the goods to enter without payment of duties, and, because of some technical oversight in clearing the vessel from Santiago, a fine of $500 was imposed. The fine was promptly paid, and with no hope of being able to land soon, the “Clinton” was ordered by Miss Barton to weigh anchor and proceed to Egmont Key, where we would go into quarantine before proceeding North. The stay of five days in quarantine at the Key would not have been unpleasant, except for the gnats, mosquitoes, sand fleas, snakes and the daily storms, which made it necessary to call all hands at all hours to hold down the tents.

The general cargo of the “Clinton” was unloaded at Egmont Key, and as the charter of the vessel expired in a few days, she was hurried away to New Orleans, carrying the forty Red Cross mules in charge of Mr. C.H.H. Cottrell, financial secretary.

Accompanied by Dr. Hubbell, I then proceeded to Tampa to arrange for the shipment of the general cargo of the “Clinton” to that port, where much of it could be used for the Cuban refugees at that place who are being cared for by the Red Cross. The supplies were delivered to Dr. S.S. Partello, field agent at that point, whose efficient service among the Cubans, and in the auxiliary relief work in the army hospitals, has elicited many words of satisfaction and praise.

A few days later Miss Barton and staff, accompanied by General Von Schell, of the Belgium Red Cross, left Tampa for Washington.

Not long after our arrival, word came that the steamer “City of San Antonio” was loading in New York with relief supplies. Mr. J.K. Elwell was assigned by Miss Barton to go to Cuba with this ship in charge of its cargo and I in charge of the medical and hospital supplies.

On the arrival of the ship at Matanzas, the large warehouse owned by Brinkerhoff & Co., was placed at the disposition of the Red Cross. With the large lighters, of which there are many at this port, the vessel was quickly discharged and released.

The governor of Matanzas, Senor Eduardo Diaz, a man pre-eminently fitted for the position of responsibility which he held under the Spanish Government, contributed much of his time and means in furthering the work of relief. Day and night he went about investigating the condition of the people, placed at our disposal every facility, and furnished special trains when needed. He was not only an able and just administrator of public affairs, but a humanitarian as well. Taking him all in all, he was a man among the men of his country.

In Matanzas women and children walked the streets day and night begging. I suggested to the governor that it would be well to have all these poor people collected in institutions where they could be clothed, fed and cared for until they were able to care for themselves. In twenty-four hours after the governor’s order was issued, these people were all housed and being fed from the stores of the “San Antonio.”

At Matanzas we found a dispensary conducted by the Firemen’s Association. It was a model institution, and here 300 to 400 little children were fed every day, but their scanty store of provisions was running out, and so we left with them general food and delicacies and medicines sufficient for three months.

All places in the western provinces were handled after the manner of Matanzas. Twenty-two institutions, including hospitals and asylums, were opened, and the sick, the women and the children, for the first time in many months, were sheltered and made comfortable. The regeneration of the hospital at Jovellanos will serve as an example of the work that had to be done in many of the interior towns. The building itself manifested signs of former prosperity and cleanliness. It was a stately edifice, after the Doric style. The pillars were crumbling and broken, the patio was a pool of mud, the yard in the rear was a laboratory of infectious germs, and all in a filthy condition. A Chinaman lay in what was called the “dead house.” He had died of starvation; so they said. The three coffins which had been repeatedly used to carry the dead to the grave, stood up against the wall. It was a perfect picture of poverty and filth.

The Chinaman lay on a slightly inclined board, with no clothing, covered only by an old blanket. Removing the blanket from his body revealed the fact that the man was not dead, but still breathing. He was at once bathed, removed to a clean bed and given light nutriment at intervals, and the next day was sitting up smiling his appreciation, for he could not speak English at all, and but little Spanish.

The following day the coffins that had done service for seven years, formed the basis of a large bonfire, to which was added all the decayed wood flooring, garbage, old clothing and bedding—the accumulation of years. A band of workers, about sixty in number, carpenters, masons, painters, cabinet-makers and representatives of other trades, were put to work renovating and rebuilding. With only rations for pay, these men deemed it a privilege to be permitted to assist. These men were in a few days relayed by others, so that both the work and the food might be divided. Great quantities of lime and paint were used, the building was raised in some places, and in others completely rebuilt, and ventilators put in. A marsh which had existed near the hospital and extending into the yard, was drained and the dense vegetation removed. The land around the building is now dry and clear, and is used for laundry purposes and for sunning the bedding and drying the clothing.

After the building was repaired, painted, whitewashed and disinfected, even below the foundation, new cots were placed in the “Salons” and the wards arranged. The patients were brought in until the hospital was filled, the women and children being first cared for. Thus the streets were cleared of all mendicants. The institution was then provided by the Red Cross with medicines and general provisions for three months, and a good supply of clothing and bedding furnished. Dr. Mena, the city physician, was appointed to take charge with a corps of select assistants, and the hospital was left under the supervision of the alcalde, or mayor, and we passed on to other places where assistance was badly needed.

After opening all the institutions which our stock of supplies from the “City of San Antonio” permitted, we returned to Havana.

Shortly afterward, in company with Mr. D.L. Cobb, of the Red Cross, a final tour of inspection was made, and all the institutions left in good running order. Through the efforts of Mr. Cobb, assisted by Dr. Sollosso and others, permission was obtained from the Spanish authorities in Havana to open a hospital at Mariano, a suburb some seven miles from the capital. A Central Committee was formed in Havana, and the women of the city interested in the work. A large amount of money and supplies were contributed, and the hospital at Mariano is now one of the most complete and practical in all the western provinces. In addition to the usual wards, there are administration offices, a fine dispensary fully stocked, a modern kitchen, bath rooms, operating room, a steam laundry plant and storerooms. The sanitary arrangements are as perfect as could be attained under the circumstances, and everything is neat, clean and orderly. The institution was established especially for the sick, wounded and enfeebled men who had served in the insurgent army, many of whom had been without proper medical attention for months, with their old wounds still open and in bad condition.

Over five hundred have been treated at this hospital, out of which number but twenty-six have died, a remarkably good showing considering the terrible condition in which the patients were brought from the interior.

All the members of the American Evacuation Commission were always courteous and kind; they were helpful in their advice and otherwise assisted the work in many ways. To Mr. S.M. Jarvis, vice-president of the North American Trust Company, the fiscal agents of the United States Government in Havana, the Red Cross is indebted for valuable suggestions and material aid. The tour of inspection being completed, I returned to Havana with Mr. Cobb, and, in response to instructions by cable from headquarters, we left for Washington on the “Mascotte” sailing November 30.

CLOTHING DEPARTMENT.

Report of Miss Annie M. Fowler.[G]

On July 26, in the large back room on the ground floor, and opening out upon the flagged courtyard of the warehouse, Casa Buena Santiago, was undertaken, under the direction of Mrs. Gardner, the work of the Department of Clothing, to sort out the garments as to kind and quality, and to re-pack them for distribution among the people of Santiago, and the outlying districts and towns.

On August 1, Mrs. Gardner returned to the States, and the responsibility of carrying out the work so ably directed by her, fell upon me.

During the twenty days since, until our departure for Havana on the twenty-first of August, the work of examining boxes, barrels, trunks and sacks of clothing, and keeping a minute record of each case, where it came from, by whom sent, its contents and condition, etc., has gone steadily on, taking out the various provisions ranging from canned meats, soups, vegetables, fruits and condensed milk; flour, corn meal, beans and various preparations of cereals, sugar, tea, chocolate and coffee; hams, bacon, salt pork, dried beef and codfish; dried fruits, even to roasts of once fresh meat, potatoes and eggs packed in February and March; in varying conditions of preservation according to the dual factors of kind and mode of packing.

That nothing should be lost, such packages of meals and grains as had been broken in transportation and had become mixed in the box’s contents, were put into barrels to be sent to the Public Soup Kitchen, that worthy benevolence of one public-spirited citizen of Santiago.

In the process of its repacking for wholesale distribution from the various centers, the department was able to give much individual aid in clothing to those cases whose needs were made known to it. Not among the fewest of these were the soldiers whose privations and forlorn condition would have to be actually seen to be fully appreciated. The officers, being unable to procure the necessary articles of clothing, food and medicine for themselves, their men and their sick, the Red Cross had the privilege of lending a hand to these brave men who so uncomplainingly suffered danger, hardship, exposure, sickness and death for their country’s sake, and who so gratefully appreciated the least office done for them. As one man said to me: “The Red Cross has been a fairy godmother to us men.”

BRINGING IN THE WOUNDED.

CLEARING FOR A CROSS ROAD.

Could the story of these sufferers be individually told there would not be wanting subject matter of much interest; in many cases the thrilling, tender, or romantic element stands forth.

Perhaps one of the most romantic instances is that of a young American. A fine specimen of manhood as he stood before me and quietly told me his story, led on by my interest and questioning: tall, erect, well-knit and seasoned to meet emergencies; a refined, open, strong face, a well poised head; one felt the real courage in the man. Over three years ago, led by high hopes inspired by the cause of suffering Cuba, as set forth in our land of free press agency, and fanned to a holy flame by the pen of a ready writer, he set out with the zeal of a crusader to plant the ensign of true liberty. A handful of comrades they were with hopes high, burning to do a righteous deed.

Landed upon Cuban soil at evening, this little body of men was embraced by the natives; on the morrow these new-found friends had looted even the luggage of their would-be helpers. The life of frontier warfare began; in combat the Americans were always given the exposed positions of danger, and were accordingly picked off one by one.

Over a year ago, the friend of this young hero was dangerously wounded in the hip. A Cuban operation was performed; finally a piece of bone has worked itself out from the injured hip. The condition of the injured man becoming serious; food, medicines and clothing growing less; no possibility of carrying the injured man to find help, the case became desperate, and for his comrade’s sake, the young warrior started overland to Santiago, a distance of some three hundred miles, in quest of aid. He, a young French captain and two servants made up the little caravan for this journey.

Any one who has experienced Cuban roads in the rainy season can imagine what such a journey means through woods and marsh, over mountains and across burning plains. That he was not to be daunted he proved by safely reaching Santiago. Horses had to be discarded and the journey over the mountains made on foot. Tales of destitution and suffering he brought from all the country through which he came. People were so scantily clad that they could not come out to offer a glass of water. Lands laid waste where the guerilla force had swept by like a swarm of locusts and had left nothing but desolation behind. It was, indeed, a pleasure to give of our stores such as the young officer could venture to carry upon that hazardous return journey, unarmed, for even his weapons had been stolen, and his recital in Santiago of his experiences had caused scowling looks from under drawn brows. His hope was to get his wounded comrade home, or at least where surgical aid may be had before it is too late.

One of the thrilling tales is that of Marco Sancho, a Cuban warrior, who was brought in to be clothed. He had been in the country whither he had deserted from the Spanish ranks to join the Cubans. While one of the Red Cross staff had been making an overland tour of this province he had discovered the man and had told him to come to Santiago for medical treatment. He came with a companion. There his former captain, a Spaniard, discovered him, had him arrested, threatened him with death when he was returned to Spain. Fortunately the Cuban bethought himself of the Red Cross physician and sent word to him of this peril. At the jail the prisoner was brought out between two guardsmen. A needless precaution one would think to see the diminutive form of the man.

The Spanish captain was over-confident of his right to punish his soldier. The thought was suggested that he, a prisoner himself, had no right to punish a man, who by birth a Cuban, had served in his country’s cause. Pompously he could not see it until by the persuasion of General Wood’s order to liberate the man at once, he became servilely humble. Marco Sancho was so rejoiced at his escape from horrors untried, that his agile little framework expressed his entire satisfaction in the situation by turning a complete somersault.

The tender side to hard soldier life is not wanting. A young lieutenant, refined yet every inch a soldier and a gentleman, with a something indefinably fine above the common lot of man, brought in a little Cuban lad of eight years. He had lost his mother five years ago, and in the encounter in July his father had been killed. Three officers had adopted the boy, and were about to take him North when they returned. The difficulty of introducing a Cuban lad into our civilization habilitated after the fashion and condition of his native land faced them, when they bethought themselves of the resources of the Red Cross. The boy himself was a pitiful object; he had had the fever, the results of which had left him with a partial paralysis in the hips; he seemed out of physical proportion; his bright, intelligent eyes, and that peculiar pathetic soprano of the voices of many of the children in Cuba made him a strangely picturesque figure. But the manly tenderness of the young officer as he did the little offices of the toilet for the lad, the unconsciously gentle tone of his voice as he spoke, the kindly gleam of his eye as it lighted upon the boy, made a picture not to be forgotten. As they rolled away in one of the quaintly primitive-looking Cuban carriages, the front seat stacked with gifts, the little fellow delightfully spick and span, and confidingly trustful of his future in the hands of his youthful protector who sat beside him, one felt a quickening at the heart-strings to know what the adopted son of the regiment would become, how it would all turn out. Surely, so far as the boy is concerned, unusual opportunities have opened.

Contrasts stand ever quietly side by side, telling their story to him who will read, perhaps nowhere else more markedly than here in Cuba, where the conditions of life are most abnormal.

These few snap-shots at history, as it is making in these stirring times, show that even behind the closed doors of a wareroom, where the overlooking, assorting and repacking of cases of garments, which the kind hearts of people at home have prompted them to send, is not without its human, vital interest. Meanwhile the work goes steadily on; as each case is repacked, it is nailed up. A Red Cross label is pasted on, below the label its contents are duly noted in blue pencil, and the box is neatly piled, with like cases and barrels, ready to be sent out to the commissioners, the hospitals, orphanages, medical clinic, outlying towns whenever the call may come.

Fifty-eight barrels and fifty cases of clothing were put on the “Clinton” to be taken to Havana. A hundred and eight cases and barrels have been distributed. About six hundred cases are left in the warerooms of Casa Buena, there to be distributed by the commission of ladies who have consented to give out this clothing to the needy. Three hundred and ninety-eight cases were opened, sorted and repacked, making a total of about 800 cases, mainly from the cargo of the “State of Texas.”

THE RED CROSS OF OTHER NATIONS.
THEIR SYMPATHY AND ACTIVE CO-OPERATION.

It is with feelings of pleasure and satisfaction that I record the fact that the Red Cross of the United States is, in its relations with all the foreign branches of the International Society, on terms of mutual confidence and esteem; and that the utmost cordiality is maintained through a constant interchange of correspondence.

During many years, before our organization received the attention and official recognition in this country that it was entitled to, coming as it did with the prestige of a splendid record in Europe, and the patronage of the elite of the Old World, I was encouraged and strengthened by those friends of many nations, but of one humanity, to hold to the good work until the United States should place itself in the van of enlightenment and civilization, and catch step in the grand march onward to universal peace. Many times discouragement and despair battled with me; and but for the never-ending kindly words that bade me strive on, I fear I should have been inclined to give up the fight.

The American people are ever so active and full of the work of the present, that it is a hard matter to interest them in anything that may be of remote utility or even mercy. Certainly, no other people have quicker instincts or more generous impulses than they; and none respond with more alacrity and abundance with the need is present. It was almost an impossibility to make the average American believe that his country would ever go to war again; therefore, why should he trouble himself about war cares or appliances; there would be time enough to think about those things when war was threatened. Surely no one wanted to fight us. We, as a nation, attended to our own business, and didn’t interfere in the affairs of other nations; and thus were in no danger of getting into serious trouble with any one.

Of course, the history of the world was all against any such optimistic reasoning; but, then, it was said, America was a new country, and laid on peaceable lines; its intentions were good and honorable and would be respected; besides, it was so powerful and so remote from other nations that it was in no danger of attack under any circumstances. That was the kind of argument one met, when vouchsafed an opportunity to speak in behalf of the Red Cross. Fortunately, though, there were a few more thoughtful and reflecting people who could look ahead and see the dangers; who knew that, however carefully navigated, there were winds and tides that might veer from her course the good ship of state, and wreck or damage her on the rocks of discord. These few friends rallied to the support of the Red Cross, and stood by it through all the dark days; and now that it has received its “baptism of fire,” and the gracious acknowledgment of gratitude from the President of the United States, and the blessings of thousands upon thousands of the citizens and soldiers who have felt its beneficence, they feel, with its president, that there is at least some truth in the old saying that “all things come to him who waits.”

The alarm of war was all that was needed to bring the American people quickly to a realization of the necessity for the services of the Red Cross; and that necessity once recognized, they gave an unstinted support of themselves and their means. Had there been need for them, the Red Cross could easily have recruited an army of twenty-five thousand from the flower of American womanhood. Rich and poor alike gave their money freely; and doctors and nurses from every part of the country offered their services for no greater compensation than the privilege to serve suffering humanity.

To our friends of the Red Cross in Europe and in Asia—nearly all of the nations of which contributed liberally to our needs during the late war—we have no words that will adequately express our appreciation and gratitude for their timely aid; and if I fail to make proper acknowledgment it is because I am unable to say all that wells up to my heart for utterance. Let it suffice for me to say that the Americans are enthusiastic, affectionate, and appreciative; and a kindness once shown is never forgotten. God grant that other nations may not have to settle their differences by an appeal to arms; but should such an unhappy fate attend them, I can say with certainty, that the Red Cross of America will be only too happy to reciprocate the many kindnesses that have been equally shown to us and to our late opponents.

To the Red Cross of Spain we extend our loving hand, with the hope that our two nations shall never more be anything but the warmest friends. We know how our sister society suffered in this last struggle; and we, who labored under the banner of “humanity and neutrality”—we, who could harbor no animosity for a brave people struggling, as they were, for what they believed to be their rights—lent our assistance to its countrymen wherever we found them, on the fields, or in the prisons and hospitals; and it is our proud privilege to say that the Red Cross of Spain has officially recognized in a most graceful and welcome manner its high appreciation and gratitude for the good offices we were able to render in the line of our duty to its sick and wounded countrymen during the late war.

Remembering with heartfelt gratitude the munificence of Great Britain, Germany, Austria, Russia, Italy, Switzerland, Denmark, Belgium, Holland, Sweden, Norway, Greece, Turkey and India, I trust it will not appear invidious for me to especially commend two of their sister countries.

The Red Cross of France, acting in strict accordance with the principle of neutrality, gave generously and equally to the Red Cross societies of Spain and the United States for the benefit of the sick and wounded; while many of its private societies and citizens sent us substantial remembrances of the long-continued friendship that binds together the two countries. To all these we say: “God bless you; we shall not forget.”

Soon after the United States had declared war against Spain I received a letter from the Duke of Palmella, the President of the Portuguese Red Cross Society, in which he tendered the services of his society to act as a friendly intermediary between the societies of the belligerent powers. The geographical position of Portugal, being on the border of Spain, and the well-known neutrality of her people, made her the natural agency for this purpose; and as all mail facilities between Spain and the United States had ceased, we gladly availed ourselves of this opportunity to communicate with “our friend, the enemy.” Of course, the same offer was tendered to Spain and accepted by that country.

The prime reason for the duke’s suggestion was his desire to open a way for the prisoners of war of both countries to inform their relatives and friends of their condition and whereabouts. The arrangement worked perfectly, and many anxious hearts were saved from the rack of uncertainty; while others were informed of the sad fate that had befallen their loved ones. How well satisfied our Portuguese friends are with the service that was rendered is best told in the following copy of a letter received some time since:

Lisbon, October 22, 1898.

The American National Red Cross, Washington, D.C.:

Dear Mr. Secretary:—We beg to acknowledge receipt of your esteemed favor of the first October, enclosing three more letters, the last to be returned to Spain.

Our work being now arrived at a close, we take advantage of this opportunity for presenting to the American National Red Cross and your worthy president our earnest thanks for their kind support in the accomplishment of the task we have undertaken in behalf of Spanish prisoners in the United States and their relatives and friends in Spain.

Again, we have true pleasure in acknowledging, in the name of hundreds of mothers and wives, whose sorrow and anxiety were extreme, the invaluable services you and your government have rendered to them, in order to assure correspondence between the prisoners and their families—a fact quite new in the annals of war—the benefits of which are certainly to be valued and cherished by every sensible heart. For we must not conceal that when we were determined to ask the assent of the American and Spanish Governments for such a work, through your kind mediation and that of our friends in Madrid, most people shook their heads incredulously, and while admiring the spirit that animated our good wishes, feared that our efforts would be in vain, and that the Red Cross would find itself hopelessly out of place in the unusual position it was about to fill. It is a consolation—indeed, amidst such gloom it is a transient happiness—to know that such was not the case; and we feel happy in proclaiming that the most efficient part of that work was, undoubtedly, yours.

Please accept, dear sir, my sincere regard and distinguished consideration.

Sincerely yours,
Duke of Palmella

TO THE CONGRESS OF THE UNITED STATES

The following address was prepared to be read before a special meeting of members of Congress as early as the summer of 1888. The news of the death of General Sheridan prevented the meeting, and no other opportunity having ever presented, the remarks have waited all the intervening years. What were the facts then are none the less true now, either for the Congress or the people, and I adopt the usual custom in such cases, and ask “leave to print.”

Gentlemen:—While proceeding to lay before you the various measures to which I have taken the liberty of inviting your honored consideration, it may be well to refresh your memories in regard to the principles involved in the subject of the Red Cross; to recall how, under the treaty, it stands related to our government, and how, through the same feature, it relates us to other governments.

The code of ten articles, forming the international compact or Treaty of Geneva, pledges each nation which unites with it to certain methods of neutral action and humanity never before formally admitted by nations at war, and it removes, to the greatest possible extent, all needless severities hitherto practiced under their usages.

This treaty, said to be the first compound treaty ever formed, came into existence at Geneva, Switzerland, in 1864. It now includes some thirty governments. The first efforts towards our own adhesion were made with the Executive Department; but as it was thought that the text of the treaty called for some changes in the “Articles of War,” it was submitted to Congress, by which body the adhesion was made in February, 1882.

It ever remains an undisputed fact, that the medical department of an army never is, nor can be, made adequate to the needs of the sick and wounded of its battles. Hence the inevitable suffering of the men, the terrible anxiety and agony of friends at home, and the loss of countless lives.

The Red Cross creates an organized, neutral volunteer force, from the people, supplied by the people, but still subject to the regulations of the military in the field, recognized by and working in full accord with it, bringing all needed aid in the form of intelligent, disciplined assistants, and abundant supplies to the direct help and use of the medical department of an army, and with which department it works, as if belonging to it.

It created, with great care, an insignia to be the one known and recognized sign of neutrality in the relief of the sick and wounded of armies, and in the protection of the military hospital service, the world over.

This insignia, which has given its name to the treaty, has become universally known and respected. There is no other military hospital flag, and no other sign marks the relief designed for the succor of the wounded soldier, nor protects from capture or harm, either himself or the non-combatant who goes to administer. It is probable that no sign nor figure in the secular world is sacred to so many eyes as the Red Cross of Geneva.

This treaty takes its powers from the common consent of the united governments of the civilized world. Their rulers sign it. Its ratifications are officially made by the Congress of Berne, Switzerland. It recognizes no other features than the relief of the victims, and the mitigation of the horrors of war.

In its short life of twenty-five years it has assumed the conduct of the entire auxiliary relief work of the armies of the world. It has given rise to more valuable inventions, and under its humane impulses sanitary science has made rapid growth.

By common consent of the powers, at the formation of the treaty, the worthy body of Genevese gentlemen, who called and conducted the convention, was formed into an International Committee, through which only medium the various nations within the treaty communicate, and which holds the direction of all international relief in time of war. Each nation, upon its accession to the treaty, is requested to form a national committee, which committee shall constitute the medium by which the other governments, through the International Committee, may communicate with its government.

These national committees are usually presided over by officers very near the crown or high in authority; as, for instance, the national president of the Red Cross of Germany is Count Otto de Stolberg, who recently crowned young Emperor William. Of France, Marshal McMahon; of England, Lord Lindsay; of Belgium, the King himself.

Their patrons are always of the crown or royal families, as Empress Augusta of Germany, Victoria of England, Dagmar of Russia, Marguerite of Italy, and the Royal Grand Duchess of Baden.

Although the object of the organization is people’s help for national necessities, its national branches receive strong governmental recognition, and encouragement. Every facility which can be is afforded them, and the patronage of the crown or government in monarchical countries, unlike our own, means substantial aid, which is afforded in many ways.

Each nation is left free to form its national committee in accordance with the spirit and needs of its nationality. In the formation of our own, it was thought possible to include other relief than that of war, and as you already know, America organized for the relief, first of war then of other great national calamities, such as the government is liable to be called upon to aid through its public treasury.

We were accepted by the ratifying powers at Berne, with this digression, and although novel, it has won great approval and is known abroad as the “American amendment.”

Under this civil feature the American Red Cross has aided in twelve great calamities: one forest fire, five floods, three cyclones, one earthquake, one famine and one pestilence. It has brought to the aid of the victims of these disasters, in money and material, many hundred thousands of dollars, acting as a systematized and organized medium of conveyance and distribution for the relief which the people desired to contribute. It has never yet solicited aid, it has scarcely suggested the raising of relief, but has endeavored to administer the relief which was raised wisely and faithfully.

[H]Since our adhesion to the treaty two international conferences have been held: the one at Geneva, by the International Committee, in 1884; the other at Carlsruhe, by the Grand Duke and Grand Duchess of Baden, in 1887.

As president of the American National Red Cross the honor has been accorded me to represent the government in each of these conferences. Some of the questions therein discussed, being of both national and international importance, will be later submitted for the consideration of your honorable legislative body.

The foregoing explanations made, I will, with your kind permission, gentlemen, venture to name to you some of the more personal features, of our own national branch of this world-wide organization, touching its conditions, positions, relations and requirements, inviting your thoughtful consideration to the same. I must do this, not only as its chief executive officer, but as the person who has been wholly responsible for our ever having had any connection with it. I alone brought this subject before the government, as the official representative of the International Committee, asking its adoption as a treaty, if found desirable; and was shown the exceptional courtesy of a unanimous accord in a most unfamiliar subject, by the largest, and, as I hold, the highest legislative body in the world.

During the intervening seven years, I have done my best and my utmost to properly test the value of the obligation taken, and to learn, from actual and practical experience, if the results would warrant a continuance of effort on the part of the national committee, and to some extent the encouragement and active co-operation of our government, without which the objects of the treaty would be misapplied, and its results practically lost.

These efforts have been made in the face of the open world. No action has been covered, none exaggerated. On its own fair merits, the American branch of the Red Cross stands before the government and the people it has served for their judgment.

If it has been an idle body?

If a parasite, drawing sustenance from others?

If it has promised and not performed?

If its work has been actual, or merely appeared upon paper?

If it has found favor with the people it has gone to aid?

If it has gained or lost in public estimation?

If in any way it has disappointed the expectations of the country or the people?

If it has given cause to the government to regret its admission?

If it has sustained its national standing in good repute with the affiliating nations of the world?

If it has been a costly adjunct to the government?

Like a gleaner it brings in its sheaves at the end of its seven years of faithful trial, and asks that its work be judged. If for any cause, the organization be looked upon as not meriting or justifying encouragement and co-operation of the government, which its peculiar relations to it demand, and it is thought wisest or best to withhold them, it will be a simple and perhaps welcome thing to let go and rest. Unless one is actually going down hill with a load, it is always easier to stop than to go on. In this case vastly so.

It is now thirteen years ago, during the administration of President Hayes, that I first brought this matter to the attention of our government, believing it to be, perhaps, the work of a month. From that day to this, I have found time for nothing else. I learned that its broad humanities were the belt that spanned the world. Dependent, as it is, upon the co-operation of the government, being substantially a link between it and the people at large, I should not have been justified in proceeding to organize great bodies of persons under its regulations, until I was assured what position the government would take in regard to it. I could not ask this decision of the government until actual results had proven to it, and to myself as well, that the position required was one worthy to be taken. Thus the trial has been made single handed. Not a penny of tax nor dues has ever been asked for the expenses of the National Red Cross.

The general impression prevails that it is actively a branch of the government, and of course, provided for by it. This impression has, pecuniarily, been heavily against us, as it enters no philanthropic mind to extend a generosity to the Red Cross, any more than to the War, or State, or Navy Departments, or any other branch of protected government service. No freight bill on shipments has ever been remitted, nor agent ever passed free over a road up to this time; and no bequest has ever been made to it. Postage is not even paid.

The government is supposed to do all these things, and it is generally believed that its officers have large salaries. In one way this impression has been helpful. It has doubtless given prestige; but it is a costly luxury, and not to be forever afforded.

The actual expenses of the government since the first, have been as follows: an appropriation in 1883 of one thousand dollars, expended in government printing of a little pamphlet history of the Red Cross, written by me, at the request of the Senate committee, for circulation after the adoption of the treaty—two thousand copies. As neither frank nor postage were provided for the mailing, the transmission of each copy cost some ten cents. The issue is exhausted. Appropriations of $1000 and $2000 respectively for expenses of governmental delegates to the International Conferences of 1884 and 1887, held at Geneva and Carlsruhe, the delegates giving their time and services, and meeting all costs, excepting those actually incurred en route, and provable by vouchers. Thus making an aggregate of six thousand dollars in eight years expended in its own behalf, with as much in value, in each instance, added by the committee, as otherwise appropriated. These are the only demands ever made upon the government. This balances our accounts to date.

We now reach a point where I may name some directions in which the government might properly extend its protecting and its helping hand. The International Committee of Geneva makes the National Committee of America the recognized medium of communication with our government. It sends its official communications to the president of the American National Red Cross, with directions that this officer present the same to our government, and duly transact the required business. But unfortunately, there is opened no legalized medium through which the Red Cross is expected to confer with the government, through either its executive or its legislative branches. “What is everybody’s business is nobody’s business.” The entire system has each time to be explained to busy men, precedents to be found, and, however willing and anxious, no one can be quite certain if he is right. The naming of two or three gentlemen from your own honorable body to act permanently as a committee on the affairs of the Red Cross would remedy all this, and render simple and efficient what is now complicated and awkward. It would then be somebody’s business. The subject would be understood, the needs comprehended, suitable advantages taken, mistakes avoided, time saved, prestige given both at home and abroad, and the unavoidable communications between the committee and government officials come to be regarded as legitimate business, and not as favors personally sought and graciously listened to.

I regard the appointment of this committee as a most important step, if any steps are to be taken—perhaps indispensable, in view of certain measures which must come officially before Congress.

At the last two International Conferences resolutions were passed requesting that each government within the treaty take firm measures for the protection of the international insignia of the Red Cross, from misuse and abuse by unauthorized persons and parties, as methods of popular advertising for speculation and gain. The patent office is besieged by applicants demanding the Red Cross for trademarks.

It becomes our duty on behalf of these conferences to present these resolutions to the government, together with the statements of the various countries through their delegates, and to ask its consideration, and its official action, in common with that of other nations. Our duty to the government demands this as well.

The great query which confronts us, and often with a tinge of seeming reproach, is: “Why is so little known of your organization? Why is it not written up, and circulated among the people for general information? Even the army knows nothing of it. Where shall we find something published about it?” And these inquiries come from the officers of the Regular Army, the National Guard, the Grand Army, and the medical fraternity in general, not to mention the people at large.

There is probably no one in the land who would more gladly see these questions favorably met, and the information go out, than the parties supposed to be responsible for this dereliction. It has sometimes occurred to me that a little “dangerous surplus” might be safely disposed of in that way without compromising any leading issues.

Governmental bureaus, with full powers, have been commenced requiring less of actual labor, method, skill, clerical ability, and official expenses than are expected and provided yearly at the private headquarters of the American National Red Cross, and with less of general demand for them, and smaller visible results.

Fortunately its president has been always able to furnish space for the Red Cross headquarters in her home, and as it was her child, she has naturally and willingly provided for it. But, gentlemen, children grow! In no other country does the organization of the Red Cross stand as an ordinary benevolent society. In all others its relation to the government is defined, pronounced, and its prestige assured. This is wise and just, and only this can make it of greatest service to the government and to the people.

It is a peculiar institution, without nationality, race, creed or sect, embracing the entire world in its humanizing bond of brotherhood, without arbitrary laws or rules, and yet stronger than armies, and higher than thrones.

I desire to have it better comprehended and more fittingly appointed in our great and advancing country. I would like to see for it a headquarters which, in point of activity, would be a national honor to us. The Red Cross of America should successfully undertake some difficult problems. Hospital and emergency work naturally fall to it. It has come to be the first thought of by any community suddenly overtaken by disaster.

With all our misdirected, criminal and incendiary immigration, which nothing seems to hinder, with our dangerous foreign leaders and teachers, our strikes, mobs and dynamite, who can foresee the moment when the United States flag shall be called to make peace and hold it? And wherever that symbol goes, the Red Cross must follow, and only one step in the rear. The first man who falls must see it on the arm that raises him, and the last must know it has not left him. The National Red Cross of America is not without possibilities for occupation, and these neither theoretical nor sentimental.

Gentlemen, there are some points in reference to which I desire to guard against misapprehension on your part. Of all things, I would not have you get the impression that I desire to foist the Red Cross upon the government for support. That, because I say it is liable to equal a government bureau in point of work and care, I desire to have it made a government bureau. Nothing is more impossible. I would not have you feel that we have carried it to a certain extent, and now want the government to take it up. These things could not be; it would at once defeat the very objects of the organization, which mean people’s help for national needs, not national help for people’s necessities. Still, there is a certain fitting and customary connection between the two, which it is proper to recognize. Certain protection of the rights and welfare of the organization, which it is suitable and for the interest of the government to maintain, as, for instance, the protection of the insignia. Its acts of incorporation—some aid in the circulation of information respecting it, its charters, etc., through its official printing bureaus, and some direct channel of communication, and advice opened between the government and the organization, as customary in other countries, and without which I think we cannot reasonably hope to stand upon a respectable basis in their estimation.

If Germany can place Count Stolberg, one of its highest official dignitaries and officers, at the active head of its Red Cross, we can scarcely do less than to permit a small advisory committee of our legislature to at least confer with ours.

These are all very small and inexpensive demands upon a government like ours, and from their apparent unimportance, likely to remain unconsidered. Still, they are important to the work that seeks them. With these assured, the National Committee can safely permit the people to take their place in the work, and if the time never comes when the country has need of the help for which they organize, it will be only a too fortunate land.

The part which I have thus far been privileged to take in this work has but one merit. It has been faithful, and I believe, unselfish. With better judgment, greater strength, wealth, power and prestige, or the ready help of those who had, I might have accomplished more. I have nothing to gain from it, and never have had. I have no ambitions to serve, and certainly no purposes. I regret only the years which have gone by in feeble, unaided effort, which, I feel, with stronger help, might have been more serviceable.

All I am worth to it to-day is the experience I have gained. I have no more time for trials, nor proof, and of these, no more are needed. The facts are established. I have stated what is needed of the government, before it can go on, and I ask your kind consideration of the same.

TO THE COMMITTEES OF THE RED CROSS.
An Acknowledgment.

To our tireless Executive Committee, and to the great and energetic Red Cross Relief Committee of New York, who undertook the concentration of the war relief and the administration of the generous gifts of the people, and who have so faithfully stood by me in the work during all these months, no words can adequately express my gratitude and the appreciation of the National Committee.

For them no task was too great; no requisition was ever refused. To their zealous labors is due, in a great measure, whatever success may have attended the Red Cross in its mission for the relief of the sick and the wounded.

By Courtesy of General Lawton.

VIEW OF MORRO CASTLE, SANTIAGO DE CUBA, AS SEEN ON ENTERING THE HARBOR.

By Courtesy of General Lawton.

VIEW OF SANTIAGO DE CUBA FROM THE HARBOR.

TO THE AUXILIARIES OF THE RED CROSS
AND
THE NURSES WHO WENT TO THE WAR.

To the army of women, brave, generous and true, who either as auxiliaries at home, or as nurses at the field, who made up that magnificent array of womanhood, ready for sacrifice on the altar of humanity and their country—no words of mine can do justice. The monument deserved and traced in that glowing pen picture of the melting tribute of another pen, I beg to place here with my tears of acquiescence, to sanction every line.

A Tribute to the Red Cross Nurses.

By Franklin B. Hussey, of Chicago.

The war is over. Now let us rejoice. Now erect your tablets and monuments to the heroes of the war—the living and the dead. Write their names on the long roll of honor: Dewey, Schley, Hobson and Wainwright, Roosevelt, Lee, Wheeler and all the rest, and alongside their names write those of the private soldier and the “man behind the guns.” They “remembered the Maine.” And while we rear our symbols of marble and of bronze to commemorate their brave deeds, there is one we must not, we cannot, forget.

When our brave boys left home and marched proudly down to war they did not go alone, for the gentle presence of woman walked beside them, to assuage with her soft touch the grim horrors of carnage. A few days ago the busy thoroughfares of our city resounded with the music and fanfares of a great jubilee. I saw the towering fronts of the thronging palaces of trade put off their accustomed garb of work-a-day gray and drab and bedeck themselves in carnival attire, while stretched across from roof to roof for miles hung festoons of glittering lights, banners and flags in a bewildering chaos of red, white and blue. I saw triumphal arches spanning the streets, adorned with the portraits and names of patriots, but I saw not hers of whom I speak.

Under those arches, attended by all the pomp and splendor of the trappings of war, keeping step to the glad music of victory, marched ten thousand men, at their head the Chief Executive of the nation. I saw senators and judges, diplomatic representatives and statesmen, generals and heroes of the army and navy, veterans and volunteer soldiers pass in glittering procession, while a million voices shouted loud huzzas that told of a nation’s tribute of gratitude to all those who had contributed to the great victory; but for her I looked in vain.

At night I saw a great feast spread, honored by the presence of the nation’s leader and all those who had ridden in the grand pageant. The toasts went round and the glasses clinked, but never a word of her of whom I speak.

Not that she was forgotten; not but that cheers would have rung out at the mention of her name; but because she went about her duty of self-sacrifice so simply, so modestly, without even a thought or expectation that any one would ever know or care whether she lived to come back from the death-laden fever swamp, or not, her part in the great victory had been, for the time being, overlooked; and while gifted tongues are paying their tributes of burning eloquence to our heroes, without seeking to detract one whit from their glory and fame, which they so richly deserve, may I draw nigh, with uncovered head, and cast a flower at her feet? She asks no recognition. She seeks no praise; but on some sunny slope of one of our wooded parks I want to see a simple shaft uplifted in memory of the girl with a red cross on her arm. She went forth to war with no blare of trumpets or beat of drums; the first to go, the last to return; she carried neither sword nor musket, but only the gentle ministrations of a woman’s hand and heart; not to make wounds, but to heal them. If you seek fitting words in which to embody her record, go ask those whose fevered brows her cooling palms have pressed, whose bloody wounds her hands have stanched, but the lips that could best tell her noblest deeds lie cold and still, wrapped in the sleep that heeds no bugle call. She carried balm and healing not only to broken and bleeding bodies, but to broken and bleeding hearts as well, and stood through long pestilential nights, like a ministering angel of heaven, beside the weary pillow of pain, and when all that human hands could do had been done, and the dying soldier murmured last words to mother, wife or sweetheart, hers the ear that caught the last faint whisper, hers the fingers that penned the last letter home, hers the voice that read from the thumb-worn page, “The Lord is my Shepherd, I shall not want.... Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death”—while with his hand clasped in hers, his soul passed on through the “valley” and the “shadow” up to “the sandals of God.” Yes, raise aloft her statue in the streaming sunlight. Let some great sculptor, catching aright the inspiration of his theme, outline that slender form—that woman’s form, with melting heart and nerves of steel, against the soft blue of the summer sky, with her lint and bandages in one hand and her Bible in the other, the sign of the cross upon her sleeve, and the glory of the countenance of the “Son of Man” reflected on her face, and underneath let these words be traced:

To the nurses of the Red Cross—those angels of the battlefield—who ministered to our soldiers and sailors, the thanks of a grateful nation; for “Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these, ye have done it unto Me.”

AS THE SUN WENT DOWN.

Two soldiers lay on the battlefield
At night when the sun went down,
One held a lock of thin, gray hair
And one held a lock of brown.

One thought of his sweetheart back at home,
Happy and young and gay,
And one of his mother left alone,
Feeble and old and gray.

Each in the thought that a woman cared,
Murmured a prayer to God,
Lifting his gaze to the blue above
There on the battle sod.

Each in the joy of a woman’s love,
Smiled through the pain of death,
Murmured the sound of a woman’s name,
Tho’ with his parting breath.

Pale grew the dying lips of each,
Then, as the sun went down,
One kist a lock of thin, gray hair,
And one kist a lock of brown.

Anon., in Town Talk.

UNWRITTEN THANKS.

Dear readers, I pray you accept this last word from me: “Poor even in thanks”—the thanks with which the heart is burdened but cannot speak. The acts of kindness shown during these waiting, and oft weary years, that crowd and clamor for expression, would duplicate this volume many times, and the cherished names that the hand struggles to write, would turn these pages into a biographical dictionary.

Let me pray, then, that every person who takes up this volume and recalls a kind act done me, or a friendly, encouraging word spoken in all the years of the busy period which it covers, shall read between the lines, the cherished memory, the thanks, and the blessing so richly deserved and so fully given.

A WORD OF EXPLANATION.

May this book before quite leaving the hands of its author be permitted this word of explanation.

Its subject took its rise in, and derived its existence from, war. Without war it had no existence. The watchword, indeed one might almost say, the “war cry” of our country and of our people was “peace.” War was obsolete—out of date—out of taste—in fact, out of the question: hence there existed no need for providing relief for it; and thus the Red Cross has stood, unrecognized in the shadows of obscurity all the eighteen years of its existence among us, waiting for the sure, alas, too sure, touch of war, to light up its dark figure, and set in motion the springs of action.

A few believed, and like disciples, waited with it. If at any time, during that period, one had presumed to offer to the American public a book treating exclusively upon the Red Cross, the production would have found neither publishers nor readers; but now that the stroke of war has fallen and the interest comes home to ourselves, neither can wait for the book to be properly written, hence the unfinished and unsatisfactory condition in which it must present itself.

CONCLUSION.

In the foregoing pages is outlined the history of the American National Red Cross in peace and in war.

We have seen it grow year by year, from the persistent, almost unaccountable rejection of the Treaty of Geneva by our government for eighteen years. We have seen it beginning in the cordial recognition of Blaine, and Garfield, and Arthur, gradually increasing in the amount and scope of its labors, growing, in the slowly gained influence and support of public confidence, to its present condition of general recognition in all parts of our own country, and in the warm appreciation of all the nations that have acceded to the Treaty of the Red Cross. There is, we are happy to believe and to assure our readers everywhere, a warmth and an enthusiastic appreciation of the Red Cross that brings added honor to the country, and that everywhere recommends the principles and the practices for which the sacred symbol stands. No American citizen will hereafter travel in foreign lands any less securely since the American National Red Cross has been before him in Russia, and in Armenia, and in the high conferences where the treaty nations by their representatives from time to time assemble.

It is founded in the soundest and noblest principles, in the deep needs of human nature, and in the enduring instincts and feelings of mankind. It has come to quicken into fresh, new growth the best things in human life. Like the Banyan tree, wherever an auxiliary branch of the Red Cross exists, it will so drop roots into human character and life, that it will make it a parent trunk in turn to send out influences that shall bring other affiliating branches, so that it shall at last cover the earth with its grateful shade, beneath which the tramp of armed men shall cease, and the battle flags be furled. Then, although the original purpose and object of the Red Cross was indeed to heal the wounds and sickness incident to warfare, there will remain the work under the “American Amendment,” in which the Red Cross goes forth to heal other great ills of life.

The future of the Red Cross then will be worthy of the labors and sacrifices in which it originated, worthy of the care and tender solicitude with which its growth and progress has been watched and tended.

Into the hands of the coming generations it will be given as the best legacy that the All Father has at any time given to His children—the spirit and the power symbolized and consecrated forever by the Red Cross of Geneva.

NOTES.

American National Red Cross.

The Red Cross is often referred to by the press and by many of our friends in correspondence, as a “society.” From this practice, it appears that a misapprehension exists regarding the official title of the national organization in this country, and a few words of explanation seem necessary.

As contemplated by the Treaty of the Red Cross, and provided by the regulations of the International Committee, there is formed in each of the countries adopting the Treaty of Geneva, one Central National Committee of the Red Cross, with headquarters at the seat of government.

In this National Committee of each country, authorized by the International Committee and recognized by its own government, is centred the power of organization and direction of all matters connected with the administration of relief contributed by the people in the name of the Red Cross. This authority includes the sole right to form innumerable branches, subject to the direction of the National Committee. These branches, created by the National Organization, may be known as Auxiliary Societies of the Red Cross, or by any other appropriate name, but the central national organization is not a society; it is a National Committee.

Therefore, in referring to or addressing the parent organization, it is improper to use the term “society.” It should be remembered that the Central National Committee of the Red Cross for the United States of America, has, for sake of convenience, been incorporated under the title: The American National Red Cross.

Relief of Wounded in War.

The Central National Committee of the Red Cross in each country, being duly accredited by the International Committee and officially recognized by its own government, is the lawful means of communication between the people and the armies in the field, acting as the administrator of the contributions of the people for the relief of the sick and wounded in war.

Correspondence in Time of War.

When hostilities are in progress, and the usual means of communication between the belligerent countries are suspended, prisoners of war are enabled to communicate with their homes through the medium of the Red Cross of neutral nations. Thus, for example, during the late Spanish-American war the prisoners on board the prize ships at Key West were, by an arrangement made with the authorities of the United States Government, permitted to write to their friends and relatives. The letters were, of course, first viséd and certified by the American National Red Cross, and those addressed to persons within the Spanish lines were forwarded through the Red Cross of Portugal.

Wounded as Prisoners of War.

Formerly a wounded man, as such, had no particular rights which any one was pledged to respect. Now, however, the Treaty of Geneva provides that the wounded immediately become neutral and are entitled to the care and consideration of their captors. There is also preserved to them the right to send messages through the lines, informing their friends of their whereabouts and condition.

The Red Cross and Local Charity.

The National Committee of the Red Cross and its branches, not being a local benevolent institution, the Red Cross takes no part in the distribution of local charity, when the distress is such that it is within the power of the community itself to relieve. Therefore, members of auxiliary societies when engaged in the usual charities of a local nature, should not act as the representatives of the Red Cross. The Red Cross in times of peace can only be called into action when a disaster occurs which is of such magnitude as to be considered national in its character, and beyond the control of the immediate community.

No Reflection Upon the Government.

By their adhesion to the Treaty of Geneva, and by their recognition of the National Committees in each country, the nations of the world have declared that, no matter how extensive the preparations, nor how complete may be the organization of the medical department of an army, it is beyond human possibility to provide for all contingencies. For this reason the National Committees of the Red Cross were created. The necessity for auxiliary aid by the people, through the Red Cross, existing as it does in all the treaty countries, is in no wise a reflection upon the Medical Department of the Army, nor upon the ability and faithfulness of its officers. Hence, the timely acceptance of this auxiliary aid, the necessity for which all nations have publicly acknowledged, brings with it no discredit; it is only its rejection that opens the door to censure.

Membership in the Red Cross.

In the past many applications have been received for membership in the American National Red Cross, to all of which it has been necessary to make the same reply. The central organization being a National Committee, membership thereon is only conferred by election and appointment, not by application. Membership in the Red Cross may, however, be obtained through the auxiliary societies. During the Spanish-American war many auxiliaries were formed for temporary work, but have not yet been received and accredited as permanent societies of the Red Cross. It is hoped, however, that the time may soon come when the local branches of the Red Cross may be found everywhere, and when any one who is acceptable may become a member by joining the nearest auxiliary.

INDEX.

A.	Page.
Address by Clara Barton to the President, Congress, and People of U.S.	60
Address by Clara Barton: “What is Significance of Red Cross in its Relation to Philanthropy?”	97
Address by Clara Barton to Congress	666
Accession of U.S. to Treaty of Geneva and Additional Articles of Navy	80
Adhesion of U.S., translation from International Bulletin, April, 1882	87
Articles of Red Cross Treaty, or the Convention of Geneva	57
Articles, additional, of Oct. 20, 1863	74
American Amendment of Red Cross	383, 668, 681
Appia, Dr. Louis	23, 48, 61
Aguadores, shelling of	561, 645
Americans advised to leave Havana, April 9	549, 603
Amputations few	593
Army Surgeons Accept Red Cross Help	560, 562, 588, 589, 590, 615, 616, 645, 647
“As the Sun Went Down” (Poem)	679
Auxiliaries	474–480
Austrian Committee	31
ARMENIAN RELIEF FIELD, 1895–96:
Red Cross requested to take charge of relief	275
Armenia, conditions in	276, 279, 320
Turkey, signatory power to Red Cross Convention of 1864	276
Public gatherings in the United States, effect of	276
Obligations of neutrality imposed upon the representatives and workers under Geneva Treaty	277, 279, 280
Red Cross forbidden to enter Turkey by Turkish Minister in Washington	277, 278
Turkish Minister’s action politically justifiable	277
Red Cross pledged to go to Turkey	277
Red Cross sails from New York, Jan. 22, 1896	277
Dr. Hubbell dispatched to Constantinople	278
Conference with Missionary Board at Constantinople	278
U.S. Minister A.W. Terrell	278, 279, 299, 314
Conference with Turkish Minister of Foreign Affairs, Tewfik Pasha	278
Plan of Relief outlined to Turkish Minister	279
Permission to work and protection of Turkish Government assured	280
Preparations for dispatching agents begin	283
Relief delayed by denunciatory utterances in the U.S.; sample; “Pro-Armenian Alliance”	283
Currie, Sir Phillip, suggests Southern Route	284, 288
Expeditions start via Alexandretta (Iskanderun)	285
Doubts and discouragements from home	285
Massacre at Killis, Turkish Government anxious	286
Letter to Frances Willard	286
Zeitoun and Marash epidemics	287, 335, 350, 353, 354
Harris, Dr. Ira, expedition of, and report	287, 294, 336, 350
Perplexing cablegrams from U.S.	288
Cabled American Committee that Red Cross will finish field alone	289
Letter to Red Cross officer, P.V. De Graw, in U.S.	289
Course of expeditions	290
Shattuck, Miss Corinna, at Oorfa	293, 335
Kimball, Dr. Grace, Bitlis	293
Expeditions reach Harpoot	293
Typhoid and typhus in Arabkir	293, 337, 338
Fifth expedition	294
Harpoot	293, 295, 337
Diarbekir	295
Farkin	295
Furnishing tools for building and harvesting	295
Wood, Chas. King	296, 297, 334, 335, 337, 356
Wistar, E.M.	334, 335, 345, 356
Gates, Rev. C.F., D.D.	296
Cattle for plowing and planting	296
Return of expeditions from Asia Minor	297, 298
Balance of funds placed with W.W. Peet, Treasurer	297
Peet, W.W.	297, 298, 299, 324
Hardships endured by our men	297
Dwight, H.O., D.D.	298, 315, 324
Green, Jos. K., D.D.	298
Hamblin, Dr. Cyrus	299
Washburn, Geo., D.D.	278, 299, 324
Selamlic	299
Time spent socially in Constantinople	299
Respects paid to new Turkish Minister to U.S., Moustapha Tehsin Bey	299
Decoration and diploma, Armenian and Turkish	300, 303
Returning home	304
Grand Duke and Grand Duchess of Baden, visit to	304
Constantinople massacres renewed, and Red Cross proposed to return, if needed	305
Distances and difficulties of travel, transportation and communication in Turkey	305
Turkish telegram	307
Funds, never embarrassed for	307
Methods of work, general	310
Difficulties of relief committees at home, and causes	310, 313
The Press and contributors	313
(To the) Government at Washington, and To the U.S. Legation at Constantinople	313
Ambassadors and representatives of other nations	315
Commendatory	315
“The Independent,” report	315
“Marmora,” poem	319
Conditions in Armenia, summary of	320
Financial Secretary’s Report, Armenia:
Turkish money, intricacies of, and varying values	324
Post, Dr. Geo. E., letter of	324
Para, copper coin, value, one-tenth cent	325
Piaster, equal forty para, about, 4½ cents	325
Lira, gold	325
Volunteer aid	326
Money, banking, express	326
Bakshish	326
Method and manner of distribution	327, 328
Raising of funds, popular impression and actual experience in	329
Balance sheet	333
General Field Agent’s Report:
Preparations for interior travel	334
Fuller, Rev. Dr., Aintab	334, 335
Killis	334
Aintab	335
Red Cross methods	328, 329, 335, 336, 339, 345, 355
Marash filled with refugees and epidemics prevailing	335
Marash, Mrs. Lee and Mrs. Macallum	336
Surrounding country pillaged, people killed	335
Trail route, Marash to Harpoot	336
Marash without foods or medicines	336
Arabkir epidemic	294, 337
Hintlian, Dr. Hagop	338, 339
Bush, Miss Caroline E.	338, 339
Arabkir, welcome to	338
Egin City and Aghan villages	343, 344
Gratitude of people	343
Barnum, Rev. H.N.	346
Post, Dr. Geo.	350
Tribute to Red Cross non-sectarian methods, by Dr. Harris	355
Returning expeditions	356
B.
BARTON, CLARA, LETTERS AND CORRESPONDENCE:
Autograph translation of Mr. Moynier’s letter to President of U.S., on adoption of treaty	37
To E.M. Camp, Ed. “Erie Dispatch” (The Little Six)	130
To Ed. “Charleston News and Courier,” subject, Sea Island Relief	268
To Sea Island Committeemen, planting	273
To Frances Willard, Armenian relief	286
To P.V. De Graw, Armenian relief	289
To Admiral W.T. Sampson, Cuban relief, entering Havana	370
To Cuban Relief Committee, New York Cuban relief	374
To Surgeon-Major Louis A. Le Garde, Siboney Hospital	560
To S.E. Barton (cable), Siboney	562
To Admiral Sampson, entering Santiago	574
To Capt. Chadwick, flagship “New York,” entering Santiago	575
To R.A. Alger, Secretary of War, transportation, Santiago to Havana	584
To Capt. S.C. Wertsch, S.S. “Clinton,” thanks	631
From J.G. Blaine, Secretary of State	41
From Mr. Moynier, Pres. Comité International	81
From “The Little Six”	132
From A.A. Adee, Secretary of State, Cuban relief	362
From S.E. Barton, Cuban relief	365
From John F. Hoar, U.S. Marshal, Key West, Spanish prisoners	369
From Admiral W.T. Sampson, Cuban relief, entering Havana	373
From R.A. Alger, Secretary of War, Red Cross Treaty	395
From C.H. Allen, Secretary of Navy, Red Cross Treaty	395
From Surgeon-Major Le Garde, hospital work	560
From S.E. Barton, transportation and nurses	562
From Capt. Chadwick, flagship “New York,” entering Santiago	575
From R.A. Alger, Secretary of War, transportation, Santiago to Havana	584
From Capt. P.C. Wertsch, acknowledgment	631
From members of Red Cross field staff on separating	632
From Santiago Relief Committee	639
From Duke of Palmella, Red Cross Intermediary	665
From Spanish Red Cross,
Barton, Clara, reimbursed by Congress	78
Barton, Clara, starts to Cuba Feb. 6, 1898	519
Bangs, C.C., work at El Caney and death at Santiago	620, 650
Baracoa and Sagua de Tanamo	623
Battleship “Maine,” visit to	523
Battleship “Maine,” blowing up of	524, 600
Battleship “Maine’s” dead	526
Beckwith, General A.	120
Bell, Major Wm. Duffield, statement of conditions at front hospital, Santiago	616
Bellows, Henry W. (effort to bring U.S. into treaty)	36
Blaine, Secretary James G. (letter to Clara Barton acknowledging Mr. Moynier’s)	42
Blaine, Secretary, transmits articles Geneva Convention to President	73
Blanco, General, courtesy of, and co-operation	547, 643
Bulletin, International	27
C.
CAMPS AND CAMP WORK, extracts from reports of	484
Atlanta District:
Camp Fort McPherson, Ga., Rev. Orville G. Nave, agent	420
Atlanta Committee of Red Cross	421
Red Cross work, observation on	421
Camp Hobson, Ga., Lythia Springs	422
Diet Kitchen, Miss Junia McKinley	422
Chattanooga District:
Camp Thomas, Chickamauga, E.C. Smith, agent	408
Typhoid fever in camp	411, 502
Hospital “Sternberg”	412
Hospitals “Sanger” and “Leiter”	412
Nurses, great lack of, at first	411
Nurses, 140 women graduate at one time	412
Camp “Shipp,” Anniston, Ala.	413
Hunters Island	507
Jacksonville, Fla., District, Rev. Alex. Kent, agent	414
Camp Fernandina	418
Camp hospitals, conditions to be expected in	418
Camp Miami	418
Hospital, recuperating, Pablo Beach	416
Long Island and New York District:
Long Island Relief Station, Mrs. A.G. Hammond, superintendent,	489, 490, 505
Camp Wyckoff, Montauk Point, L.I., Howard Townsend, agent, Dr. Brewer, assistant	426
Bureau of Inquiry and Correspondence,	429
Diet Kitchens	429, 505
First work supplying water	426
Hospital, railway emergency	430
Quarantine officer, Dr. Magruder	429
Troops arriving on transports (feeding of)	429
Nurses, 140 Red Cross	429
Supplies, promptness in ordering and receiving	426
Camp Black, nurses at, 506
Porto Rico Field Work, Horace F. Barnes, agent, General W.T. Bennett, assistant	460
Camp Barton	467
Field agent, qualifications necessary for (Barnes)	470
Method of work,	468
Sick, large percentage of, in Porto Rico	468, 469
Sickness, some of causes	469
Tampa District, Dr. S.S. Partello, agent	493
Washington, D.C., Districts:
Camp Alger, Washington, B.H. Warner, field agent	397
Camp Bristow Diet Kitchen	400
Camp Point Sheridan visited, Mrs. Mussey	399
Fort Meyer Diet Kitchen, Dr. Mary E. Green	400
Post Hospital, Washington Barracks	399
Camps and camp regulations, suggestions	405
Common sense criticism	405
Green, Dr. Mary E.	400
Ice plant auxiliary of New York	402
Legion Loyal Women	403
Medicine and supplies furnished promptly by Red Cross	399
Nurses, experienced, needed	399, 401
President and Secretary of War always interested in efforts of Red Cross	405
Red tape hinders needed supplies	399
Returning troops at Fortress Monroe, meeting of	401
Troops en route, sick and well, care of	401
Testimony of officers, surgeons and soldiers to work of Red Cross	403
Tribute to the Red Cross	406
Sag Harbor Home	507
CAROLINA SEA ISLANDS HURRICANE AND RELIEF	197
Hurricane, description of	197
Hurricane, Admiral Beardslee’s description	203
Sea Islands, geography, people, conditions, religion	203, 205, 209
First local aid	202
Red Cross called by the Governor of South Carolina	201
Sea Islands Hurricane, needs and methods of relief	208, 210
Relief work in Sea Islands Hurricane, district report of J. MacDonald, Hilton Head	211, 219
Report of Mrs. MacDonald, clothing	220
Report of warehouse and shipping department, Dr. E.W. Egan	222
Medical and sanitary, Dr. E.W. Egan	228
Report Beaufort District, Dr. J.B. Hubbell	232
Report Charleston District, H.L. Bailey	244
Report of clothing department, Mrs. Jos. Gardner and Mrs. H.L. Reed	252–263
Sewing circles	257
“Christmas Carol,” poem	261
Summary of work done	268
Leaving the field	268
Circular letter to committeemen the year following, Feb., 1895	273
Cobb, D.L.	360, 361, 420, 624, 655
CUBA AND CUBAN RELIEF:
Casino, Havana	521
Cuban Central Relief Committee, formation of	362, 363,634
Cuban relief, first efforts fail from political and other influences	516
Cuban relief, numerous obstructions, political and sensational	514
Spain addressed, requesting permission to distribute in Cuba	515
Spain’s courteous and generous response, a courtesy carelessly overlooked by Americans	515
Conference with President and Secretary of State on Cuban relief	516
Cuba, conditions of country and people (Senator Proctor)	534
Cuban Congressional Committee	546
Cienfuegos	544, 643
Cisneros, Miss	543
Co-operation of Cuban physicians	643
Cuban refugees, relief, Tampa and Key West	368
Spanish-American War	360
Cuba and the Cuban campaign	514
Cuban Hospital, Siboney	557, 614
Cargo for north coast of Cuba, Mary E. Morse	624
Chadwick, Capt., battleship “New York,” correspondence	575
Clinics while waiting	551, 644,645
Clothing report, Miss Fowler	656
“Clinton,” steamer furnished by Government for Red Cross transportation	583, 629
“Clinton” leaves Havana, Sept. 1, 1898	585, 630, 652
“Comal,” steamer arrives Havana	585
Committees, central or national	27, 28
Charities, difficulties in administering	166
Conference of 1863, preliminary to the Convention of Geneva, of Aug. 22, 1864	23, 24, 28, 35, 36, 38, 51, 52, 53
Conference, second, Oct. 20, 1868	74
Congress votes $1,000 for printing	92
Convention of Geneva, Red Cross, Aug. 22, 1864	24, 57
Conclusion	681
Correspondence in time of war	608, 644, 683
“Crevasse,” escape from a	121
Cyclone of Mississippi and Louisiana	112
Cyclone of Mount Vernon, Ill., Feb. 19, 1888	143
D.
Death rate from wounds, small	593
Diet Kitchens	400, 402, 429, 505
Distribution places, Havana	522, 600, 601
Douglas, Robert, house and warehouse for Red Cross, Santiago	619
Dufour, General	23, 50
Dunant, Henri (Swiss)	23, 48
Distribution, a criminal neglect in, the occasion of great disturbance in the United States	547
E.
Egan, Dr. E.W. and Geo. Kennan, to the front, Santiago	646
Egan, Dr. E.W., report	642
El Caney and Firmeza refugees, supplies for	577, 619, 620, 649
Emergency package, good results	593
Explanatory note to readers	680
F.
Federal Council of Switzerland	24
Fields of work from 1881 to 1894	104
Field drill	643
Financial secretary, Cuban work, report	600
Financial statement, Cuban relief	635
First relief committee for Cuban help not successful	515
Flood of Mississippi river, 1884	119
Floods of Ohio and Mississippi, 1882 and 1883	104, 111, 112
Floods, Ohio and Mississippi, 1884, government account of Red Cross work	128
Food and supplies for sick soldiers, scarcity in Cuban campaign	595
Food and hospital supplies, scarcity of, at front	616, 649
Franco-Prussian war	25
Forest fires of Michigan, 1881	108
French, Alice (Octave Thanet)	177
French Red Cross	33, 664
G.
Garcia, General Calixto	560, 561, 614, 645, 646
Geneva Convention Treaty in United States (translation from International Bulletin)	77
German-Austrian war	25
German Red Cross	32
Government relationship to the Red Cross	377, 378, 379, 380, 383, 384, 395
Guantanamo, June 25th	560, 610, 619, 645
Guantanamo, Captain McCalla asks for 100,000 rations for Cubans	574
Guantanamo supplies for Cubans declined for fear of yellow fever contagion	574, 619
Governments that have adopted treaty, list	58
Governmental recognition of the Red Cross	28, 80, 85, 91, 92, 377, 378, 379, 380, 383, 395
Geddings, Surgeon (Egmont Key, Fla.)	632
H.
Havana, arrived at, August 25th	584, 629
Harbor clinics	606, 644, 645
Havana custom duties, excessive, prevent unloading supplies	585, 629, 652
Havana citizens, cordial co-operation in relief work	601
Havana harbor, fine of $500 imposed	585, 627
Havana, “Maine” victims at San Ambrosia Hospital	525
Havana, Red Cross headquarters 528 del Cerro	526, 601
Havana understood to be open port	583, 626
History of Red Cross, preparation of, in 1883	96
HOME CAMPS AND AMERICAN WATERS	362–513
Homes of Hunter’s Island and Sag Harbor	507
Hospital, Charleston city, nurses sent	496
Hospital, Siboney, Cuba	557, 561, 590, 614
Hospital, Fort Hamilton, nurses at	497
Hospital, Fort Monroe, nurses sent	496
Hospitals, Fort Wadsworth, Staten Island, nurses sent to	497, 502
Hospital, Governor’s Island, nurses at	497, 502
Hospital, “Leiter”	495
Hospital at Siboney, opened July 2d	561, 590, 615
Hospital ship “Solace,” Captain Dunlap	555, 610
Hospital supplies from “State of Texas”	595
Hospital supplies at Santiago	562, 651
I.
Ice schooner “Mary E. Morse”	559, 580, 624
Incidents of workroom	659–661
Incorporation of American Red Cross	47, 94
Intermediary offices of Red Cross	664, 665, 684
Intermediaries in Spanish-American war:
Switzerland	384, 380
Portugal	608, 644, 664, 665, 683
France	664
International Committee	27, 28, 667, 682
International Committee, circular announcing formation of the American National Red Cross	91
International Committee, medal of honor to Clara Barton	82, 83
International conferences, representation in	668
International communications, made through the International Committee	667, 682
International Committee, twenty-five years’ record (illustration)	84
International relations of National Committees	28
Iron Cross of Prussia presented to Clara Barton	83
Italian Red Cross	31
J.
Jaruco, condition, relief (Cuba)	527
Jaruco’s tribute to the dead of the “Maine”	530
JOHNSTOWN FLOOD, PA., 1889	157
Benevolent Union of Conemaugh Valley	164
Johnstown flood, incidents	171-173
Johnstown flood, “In Memoriam”	174
Five o’clock tea	163
Johnstown Finance Committee, extract from report, sheltering people	169
Johnstown contributions, general fund, $1,600,000	168
Johnstown’s farewell to Miss Barton	169
Red Cross houses, warehouse and infirmary	164
Johnstown houses, removal of	167
Johnstown infirmary	164
Poem, “The Dread Conemaugh”	170
Jorrin, Senora J.S.	526,530
Jovellanos (Cuba)	654
K.
Kennan, George	395, 587, 646
Klopsch, Louis, assumes charge of distribution in Cuba	547
L.
La Yocabo, Havana	521
Landing supplies, difficulties, Siboney	563
Late in Siboney, we cannot reach our ship	568, 650
Le Garde, Major-Surgeon Louis A., request for Red Cross help	560, 589, 618, 645
Le Garde, Surgeon-Major, testimonial to Red Cross physicians and nurses	599
LESSER, Dr. A. MONAE (report of)	587
Lesser, Mrs. A. Monae (Sister Bettina)	531, 545
Liabilities to war in United States less than in other countries	35
Liberality of transportation companies	364
Los Fosos, Havana	521, 522, 545, 546, 602
M.
MacClenny nurses, story of	147, 148
Matanzas (Cuba)	546, 547, 653
Matanzas, condition of hospitals and people	531
Matanzas, Governor of, Francisco de Armas	532, 546, 547
“Mattie Bell,” steamer on Mississippi	118
Marianao hospital	655
Mason, Robert	578, 621, 651
Maxwell, Miss	502, 503
McCalla, Captain	560, 610, 619, 645
McKibben, General (military governor, Santiago)	621
Membership in Red Cross	684
Methods of relief	310, 328, 329, 370, 421, 426, 438, 484, 498, 579, 601, 607, 608, 615, 621, 626, 642, 643, 644, 654, 661, 683
Method of collecting supplies for reconcentrados	363
Method of sending nurses quickly	498
Michaelson, H.	578,579, 621, 651
Military and medical preparations never adequate in battle	666, 683
Mines, submarine, Santiago	575
Mississippi and Louisiana cyclone	112
Modus vivendi between Spain and United States	384-394
Moynier, President Gustave	23, 50
Moynier, President Gustave, letter to Miss Barton on adhesion of United States to treaty and status of American Red Cross Committee	81
Moynier, President Gustave, letter of (autograph translation by Clara Barton)	37
Moynier, President Gustave, letter of thanks to Clara Barton on receipt of official documents of treaty	90
Moynier’s letter to Mr. Blaine	42
Moynier, President, letter (Garfield’s indorsement)	40
Moynier, President Gustave (letter to President of United States)	36, 41
“Moynier,” steam launch	394
N.
National committees, character of	668, 682
National committees, relations of	28
Navy, articles for	74
Navy, courtesies of, to the Red Cross	367, 550, 555, 576, 578, 606, 610, 651
Neutral countries	34
Neutrality in Red Cross principles recognized	547
Neutrality in war pledged	666
Neutrality of wounded	683
Neutrality of supplies and personnel	24
Notes on the Red Cross	682
Nurses	28, 30, 399, 401, 411, 412, 429, 435, 436, 492, 493, 494, 495, 496, 497, 502, 506, 590, 595, 596, 646, 663
Nurses and assistants, more telegraphed for	590
Nurses, lack of, at first	399, 411, 595, 646
Nurses of the Red Cross, tribute to, by Hussey	677
Nurses in operating tents	646
Nurses for Siboney carried to Porto Rico	492
O.
Objections to Red Cross answered	26
Official instructions to officers, land and naval, concerning steamship “State of Texas”	367
Officers in the field, kindness of	664
Ohio river floods, 1884	115
Ohio river flood, “Josh. V. Throop,” Red Cross steamer on Ohio river, 1884, 114	124
“Olivette,” United States hospital ship	559
Opinions of a major surgeon about women on the field	569
Organization and methods of work (see methods)	27
Orphanage in Havana	531, 545, 602, 642
P.
Packing supplies for shipping, suggestions	656
Palmella, Duke of (President Portuguese Red Cross)	664, 665
Partello, Dr. S.S. (field agent at Tampa)	653
Phinney, Miss, death of	495
Pinar del Rio, Artimesa	540
Plans for self-help formulated with co-operation of General Blanco	547
Poem, “The Women who Went to the Field”	509
Proctor, Senator Redfield	531, 533, 534
Porter, Mrs. J. Addison	567, 569, 570, 643
Portuguese Red Cross, intermediary between United States and Spain	608, 644, 664, 665, 683
Postmaster Brewer at Siboney	568, 650
Preparations for war	25
Press, the support of	364
President Arthur, declaration of the articles of navy	80, 385
President Arthur explaining articles of navy	555
President Arthur recommends treaty in message, December, 1881	72
President Arthur, special message giving adhesion of United States to treaty and additional articles	80, 385
President Arthur transmits treaty papers to Senate	73
President Arthur’s proclamation of treaty of Red Cross	85
President Garfield (Moynier’s letter presented to)	41
President Hayes (Moynier’s letter presented to)	41
President’s Cabinet the Board of Consultation for National Red Cross	92
President McKinley’s call for reconcentrado relief	361, 516
President McKinley requests Red Cross to return to Cuba with supplies for reconcentrados	549
President McKinley asked for transportation, reply	583, 629
Projet de concordat, propositions and resolutions	51
R.
Ratifying power for Red Cross treaties—the Congress of Berne-Switzerland	667
Reincorporation of American National Red Cross	94
Relief of wounded soldiers, first proposition for	23
Red Cross accepted by government	395
Red Cross American amendment	383, 668, 681, 683
Red Cross constitution	46, 94
Red Cross, first in United States	36
Red Cross history, 1882	96
Red Cross, introduction into United States	668
Red Cross incorporation, original	47
Red Cross insignia	24, 58, 75, 76, 390, 667
Red Cross insignia, protection of	671, 673
Red Cross international conferences	176, 668
Red Cross international committee	667, 682
Red Cross intermediary offices	664, 683
Red Cross in sanitary science	667
Red Cross in floods of Ohio, Chicago “Interocean”	117, 119
Red Cross, congressional committee needed	671–673
Red Cross not branch of government	670
Red Cross national committees, of other countries	667
Red Cross national committees	668, 682
Red Cross, objections to, answered	26
Red Cross, peculiar institution, definition	25, 666, 672, 682, 683
Red Cross of other nations—their co-operation in Spanish-American war, relief	662, 663
Red Cross prestige in other countries	673
Red Cross, relationship to government	378, 379, 380, 383, 384, 395
Red Cross, recognition in United States tardy	61
Red Cross should not be government bureau	672
Red Cross, when government aid should be given	673
Red Cross work no reflection on military medical departments	683
Red Cross service accepted by Secretary of Navy	395
Red Cross relief, Ohio river, reference to, in government report	128
Red Cross “Farewell,” Evansville Journal, May 28, 1884	126
Red Cross “Society”	682
Red Cross of Dansville, N.Y., first local society in United States	107
Red Cross Society of Rochester, N.Y.	109
“Red Cross Work,” Evansville Journal, extract	119
RED CROSS MEMBERSHIP	684
Railway companies, courtesies and co-operation (Cuban)	643
Ramsden, Fredk	577, 578, 621, 650
Reception at Tampa	606
Reconcentrados	360, 361, 528, 534, 537
Reconcentrado relief, first shipments to Cuba	363
Reconcentrado hospitals and clinics	531, 532, 642
Reconcentrado relief, Red Cross called to	365
Red Cross of other nations, co-operation in Cuban war	384, 386, 662, 664, 665, 683
Red Cross services accepted by Cuban surgeons, Santiago	588
Red Cross staff	601, 606, 609, 622, 623, 646
Red Cross president arrives Havana, February 9, 1898, general conditions described	520, 600
Refugees at Key West and Tampa	603, 605, 608, 644, 653
Reid, Mrs. Whitelaw	506
Report of Dr. E.W. Egan	642
Report of Miss Annie Fowler. Clothing	656
Rough Riders’ battle, the first news of	557, 610
“Red Cross Flag is Flying,” poem	359
Red Cross Relief Committee of New York for the Spanish-American War:
Officers, members and subcommittees	473
Treasurer’s report, May to December 1, 1898	474
Auxiliaries, women’s committee on	474
Auxiliaries, supplies contributed through supply committee, $80,000	477
Supplies shipped by transports	470
Auxiliaries, special work	478
Auxiliary No. 1, ambulances, mules, launches, disinfectants, etc.	475, 478, 489
Auxiliary No. 2, workrooms for families of enlisted men	475, 478
Auxiliary No. 3, maintenance of trained nurses	412, 426, 429, 475, 478, 488, 489, 491
Auxiliary No. 3, report	491
Nurses sent to Santiago and Porto Rico	492
Hospital ship “Lampasas”	492
Nurses’ work in Tampa	493
President and Secretary of War, committee’s conference with	494
Auxiliary No. 5, equipped cots	475, 479
Auxiliary No. 10, ice and ice plants	402, 475, 479, 486
Auxiliary No. 17, supplies	475, 479
Auxiliary No. 19, laundry	475, 480
Auxiliary No. 22, garments, food, reading	475, 480
Auxiliary No. 40, emergency hospital furnishings, soldiers’ families	475, 480
California Red Cross:
Mrs. Willard B. Harrington, president	431
Letter of secretary, Mrs. L.L. Dunbar	431
Early work, supplementing government necessities	431
Executive board	433
Organization	434
Red Cross delegate to Pacific coast, Judge Sheldon	435
Manila, nurses sent to	435
Transports, nurses and agents with	435, 436
Field hospital to Manila	436
Soldiers’ home built at Presidio	437
Manner of work	438
Identification medals	438
Financial statement, consolidated, California Red Cross societies	439
Red Cross of Oregon:
Mrs. Henry E. Jones, president; Mrs. F.E. Lounsbury, secretary	441
Auxiliaries of Oregon, 449
Emergency funds	444
Novel contribution of Lipman, Wolf & Company	447
Red Cross of St. Paul, Minn.:
A.S. Talmadge, president; Miss Caroline M. Beaumont, secretary	425
Red Cross of Washington State:
Mrs. John B. Allen, president; Miss Marie Hewitt, secretary	452
State of Washington Emergency Corps, extract from report	458
Seattle Red Cross:
Mrs. J.C. Haines, president; Mrs. H.C. Colver, secretary	455
Tacoma Red Cross:
Mrs. Chauncey Griggs, president; Mrs. H.M. Thomas, secretary	456
Walla Walla Red Cross:
Mrs. Lester S. Wilson, president; Mrs. Eugene Boyer, secretary	456
Spokane Red Cross:
Mrs. Virginia K. Hayward, president; Mrs. A.J. Shaw, secretary	457
RUSSIAN FAMINE:
Russian famine, extent of	176, 189, 192
Russian climate	175
Russian peasant, customs and religion	175, 176, 189, 193
Russian famine, numbers affected 30,000,000	176
Russian-American relief, beginning of	177
Tillinghast, B. F	177
Corn from Iowa, 225 carloads	177
United States Congress, action regarding Russian famine	177
The “Elks”	177
Russian and American friendship	178
“Tynehead” steamship	178, 180, 186, 187, 195
International conference of 1892 at Rome	178
Russian government, activity in famine	179, 191, 192
Russian people, activity in famine	179, 191, 194
Russian famine, official report, Honorable Chas. Emory Smith	179
Russian appreciation of American help	180, 181, 187, 193, 196
Bobrinskoi, Count Alexander	180, 181
“Dimitri Donskoi,” royal naval flagship, at Philadelphia, anniversary of “Tynehead” in Russia	180
Gifts from the Czar to American commissioners	181
Testimony from peasants of Libeau	217
Testimonial from nobility of St. Petersburg	181
Hubbell, Dr. J.B., report	182
Russian Red Cross, letter to president, General Kauffmann, with reply	182, 185
“Tynehead,” arrival and unloading at Riga, 307 carloads	185, 186
Nijni Novgorod	190
Russian schoolmaster, incident	195
Corn, questions of ocean transportation answered	195
American distribution in Russia most satisfactory	196
S.
Cuba and Cuban Campaign:
Sagua la Grande	542, 643
Salaries	634
Sampson, Admiral	367, 370, 373, 555, 574, 576, 610, 621
Sampson, Admiral, letter concerning entrance to Havana	370
Sampson, Admiral, letter to, concerning entrance to Santiago	574
Sampson, Admiral, Red Cross reports to, off Santiago, June 25th	555, 574, 576, 610, 621
San Luis and Holguin districts visited	623
Santa Clara, Sagua la Grande	542, 643
Santiago front, division hospital, Major Wood	563, 564, 616, 646
Santiago, to the front of	563, 616
Santiago, concerning entrance to, July 17, 1898	574, 575, 576, 578, 651, 652
Santiago, conditions in	577, 639
Santiago general relief committee	639, 651
Santiago hospitals, clinic and dispensary	623, 651, 652
Santiago fed	579, 621, 626
Santiago, committee of women appointed	626
Santiago, sailed from, August 21, 1898	574, 629
Schley, Admiral	576, 578, 651
Secretary of Navy, instructions concerning “State of Texas”	367
Secretary of Navy accepts Red Cross service	395
Secretary of State, letter, reconcentrado relief	361, 362
Secretary of State	361, 362, 377, 385, 386, 388, 516
Secretary of War	395, 396, 494
Secretary of War, instructions concerning establishment of Red Cross camps	395
Secretary of War arranged 2,000 tons relief supplies for Havana, requests Red Cross to distribute	584
Shafter, General Wm., returns Spanish wounded prisoners to their friends (article XI)	570
Siboney, American surgeons decline woman’s help, but Cubans accept	557, 588, 613
Siboney, opening of Red Cross hospital	561, 590, 615
Siboney, Kennan, Lesser, Elwell, go to front	558, 589
Siboney burned	574
“Sisters,” Red Cross	560, 588, 645, 646
“Solace,” the first hospital ship under the treaty (see article XI, articles for navy)	591
Sollosso, Dr. J.B.	652
Spanish-American war	360
Spanish authorities co-operate in Cuban relief	529, 547
Spanish protection to Red Cross property	604
Spanish prisoners, relief for, on captured vessels	551, 591, 607, 644
Spanish hospitals at Santiago	622
Spanish naval prisoners on transport “Harvard”	59
Spanish prisoners treated and fed	596
Spanish authorities, Havana, propose paying custom duties and distributing our goods	629
Spanish prisoners, Portsmouth, N.H., and steamships, nurses to	506
Spanish reception of Red Cross nurses in Spain	507
Spanish money	634
Spain, to the Red Cross of	663
Steamship “State of Texas,” arrangements for sending	365
Steamship “State of Texas,” correspondence relating to sending of	365
“State of Texas” sails from New York, April 23, 1898	550, 605
“State of Texas” reports to Admiral Sampson off Key West	606
“State of Texas” leaves Key West for Santiago, June 20th	555, 609
“State of Texas” under protection of navy	550, 606
“State of Texas” goes to Jamaica for ice	618
“State of Texas,” discharged July 22d	580, 622
Steamer “San Antonio,” Cuban relief	653
Supply committee, requisitions filled, from June 22d to December 1, 1898	480
Supplies American-Cuban, 6,000 tons	634
Surgeon-General, letter of, accepting services of women nurses	494
Surgeons cannot get their supplies from transports (Santiago)	589
Surgeons work by moonlight as precaution against sharpshooters	646
Swiss government as intermediary	384, 386
Sanitary commission of United States	31
Services in time of war	30
Services in time of peace	29
Servian Red Cross, decoration	83
Sick and wounded, improvements for	30
Sign of neutrality	24, 58
Society of Public Utility of Switzerland	23, 48, 50
Solferino	23
Southmayd, Colonel F.R., and New Orleans Red Cross	148
Syracuse Red Cross	110
Swiss Federal Council	24
“Six, The Little,” story	130
“Six, The Big”	134
T.
Tampa during preparations for war	555, 643, 644
Tasajo (jerked beef)	609
Telegraph companies’ assistance	365
Texas drought, 1887	134
Texas drought, action of Congress vetoed	137
Texas drought, report to President Cleveland	137
Texas drought, state appropriation, $100,000	139
Tolstoi on peasants and famine	174, 187, 188
Thurston, Senator and Mrs.	546
To the auxiliaries of the Red Cross	677
To the committees of the Red Cross	676
To Miss Barton, by her assistants, on dispersing	633
To the nurses of the Red Cross, tribute (Hussey)	677
To the Red Cross of Spain	663
To the people, “a word”	13
To the reader	681
Treaty in U.S., persons who gave effective help in securing	89
Treaty of the Red Cross, accession to, by U.S.	80, 85, 87, 385
TREATY OF GENEVA:
Ambulances and hospitals	Par. I, 57
Arms, incapacity to bear	” VI, 58
Brassard, regulation concerning	” VII, 58
Enemy, occupation by	” III, 57
Equipment of hospitals	” IV, 57
Evacuations, participants protected	” VI, 58
Flag, distinct and uniform	” VII, 58
Hospitals and equipments	” IV, 57
Houses sheltering wounde	” V, 57
Inhabitants assisting wounded	” V, 57
Property, personal, of staff	” IV, 57
Sick and wounded, care of	” VI, 57
Staff, medical and hospital	” II, 57
Wounded, delivery to outposts	” VI, 57
The “Additional Articles”:
Ambulances, definition of	” III, 74
Boats, assisting wounded and wrecked	” VI, 74
Cargo, neutrality of	” X, 75
Flag, distinctive, regulations	” XII, 75
Hospital ships	” IX, 75
Auxiliary Red Cross vessels, regulations	” XIII, 76
Military, how distinguished	” XII, 75
Merchant ships	” X, 75
Neutrality of vessels	” IX, 75
Neutrality of cargo	” X, 75
Officers, wounded, detention of	” V, 75
Property of staff	” VII, 74
Quartering troops	” IV, 75
Red Cross, auxiliary hospital ships	” XIII, 76
Sailors and soldiers, wounded	” XI, 75
Salary of neutral persons	” II, 74
Search, right of	” X, 75
Ships, hospital	” IX, 75
Auxiliary Red Cross	” XIII, 76
Military	” XII, 75
Staff, hospital and religious	” VII, 75
On captured ships	” VIII, 75
Staff, withdrawal of	” I, 74
Suspension of treaty, rights of	” XIV, 76
Troops, quartering of	” IV, 74
Vessels, neutral	” IX, 75
Wounded, detention and delivering of	” V, 74
Picked up by boats	” VI, 75
Sailors and soldiers protected	” XI, 75
Transportation of corn by water? Answered	193
Transportation companies, generous assistance	364
Transportation, difficulties in all kinds of	583
Tribute to the Red Cross, by B.H. Warner	406
Trocha	534
Tug “Triton”	580
Typhoid epidemic, Chickamauga	502
U.
United States, action with the treaty, and additional articles	72, 80, 85, 385, 393
United States accession to treaty of the Red Cross, March 1, 1882	80
United States, tardiness in giving adhesion to treaty	36, 663
United States Senate, first action towards adhesion of treaty, May, 1881	73
United States, thirty-second nation to adopt treaty, and first to adopt the articles of navy	86, 87
W.
Warehouse, San Jose, Havana	521, 600, 642
Wertsch, Captain P.C., letter and reply	631
Women’s auxiliaries of the Red Cross relief committee, report	491
Women nurses	28, 30, 401, 411, 412, 429, 435, 436, 492, 493, 494, 590, 595, 596, 646
Women nurses, testimony of army surgeons	403, 504
Women nurses accepted by Surgeon-General	494
Women’s work in foreign countries	28, 30
Wounded, all available assistance requested	593
Wood, General Leonard, military sanitary work	626
Wood, Surgeon-Major, Red Cross surgeon	646
Wounds, character of	593, 594, 595
Wounds heal rapidly	593, 594
Wounded of the “Maine” in hospital	525, 600
Wounded, working among, at the front	564, 590, 616, 646, 649
Y.
Yacht “Red Cross”	429, 559
Yellow fever in Florida, 1888	147
Yellow fever nurses, Howard Association of New Orleans	147
Yellow fever nurses declined by superintending surgeon	147
Yellow fever in Cuba	574, 650
Yellow fever, first appearance at Siboney	596
Yellow fever talk at the front and Siboney	573, 574, 617
Yellow fever scare prevents landing supplies for Cubans at Guantanamo	576, 619
Young, Miss, concerning Red Cross nurses	505

Transcriptions of autograph documents.

p. 40

EXECUTIVE MANSION,
WASHINGTON.

Will the Secy
of State please
hear Miss Barton
on the subject
herein referred
to

J.A. Garfield
Mch 30, 1881.

p. 165

A Five O’clock Tea
is to be given at the
New Red Cross House, Locust Street,
Johnstown,
Saturday, July 27, 1889.
Your presence will be esteemed a favor.

Clara Barton,
Prest. Nat. Red Cross of America.

J.B. Hubbell,
General Field Agent.

Footnotes

[A] This statement is not exact; indeed, it does some injustice as well to Miss Barton as to the American Congress, and was doubtless derived from misstatements promulgated in the United States, the result of a general misunderstanding of the facts, and an error, of course, unknown to a foreign writer.

Precisely what the Thirty-seventh Congress did was to pass the following joint resolution of both houses, and in accordance with the same to pay over to Miss Barton the sum mentioned in it for the uses and purposes therein set forth:

March 10, 1866.

A resolution providing for expenses incurred in searching for missing soldiers of the Army of the United States, and for further prosecution of the same.

Whereas, Miss Clara Barton has, during the late war of the rebellion, expended from her own resources large sums of money in endeavoring to discover missing soldiers of the armies of the United States, and in communicating intelligence to their relatives; therefore,

Resolved by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America in Congress assembled, That the sum of fifteen thousand dollars be, and the same is hereby appropriated out of any moneys in the Treasury not otherwise appropriated, to reimburse Miss Clara Barton for the amount so expended by her, and to aid in the further prosecution of the search for missing soldiers, and the printing necessary to the furtherance of the said object shall hereafter be done by the Public Printer.

Approved March 10, 1866.

[14 Vol. U.S. Statutes at Large, p. 350.]

This, therefore, was not recompense for services; it was reimbursement for money expended; it was money expended by a private citizen for public uses, and this, mainly, after the close of the war. The government recognized its value to the people, and refunded the money, and that without solicitation on Miss Barton’s part.

This work was a fitting, even necessary, result of her four years’ voluntary and unpaid services on the field, not as an ordinary nurse, but as a sort of independent sanitary commission, whom the government, the soldiers, and the people came at last to implicitly trust, for they never found their trust betrayed nor themselves disappointed by any want of discretion, sagacity, or energy on her part. It cannot be set forth here, it can only be alluded to most briefly. In its details it must form a chapter in the story of a life singularly original, successful, and beneficent.

—[Report of the American (National) Association of the Red Cross of 1883.]

[B] Ltq. 2,223.78 of this sum was Special Red Cross Funds drawn from Brown Brothers & Company. Ltq.—Turkish Lira about $4.40. Ltq. 26,437.73 $116,326.01.

[C] Article I. The persons designated in Article II of the convention shall, after the occupation by the enemy, continue to fulfill their duties, according to their wants, to the sick and wounded in the ambulance or the hospital which they serve. When they request to withdraw, the commander of the occupying troops shall fix the time of departure, which he shall only be allowed to delay for a short time in case of military necessity.

[D] Art. II. Arrangements will have to be made by the belligerent powers to insure to the neutralized person fallen into the hands of the army of the enemy, the entire enjoyment of his salary.

[E] Art. V. In addition to Article VI of the convention, it is stipulated that, with the reservation of officers whose detention might be important to the fate of arms and within the limits fixed by the second paragraph of that article, the wounded fallen into the hands of the enemy shall be sent back to their country after they are cured, or sooner if possible, on condition, nevertheless, of not again bearing arms during the continuance of the war.

[F] The insignia and arm-band of the Red Cross worn on the field.

[G] Now Baroness von Schelle of Belgium.

[H]Since, then, however, the international conferences have numbered six and the relief fields twenty.

Transcriber’s Note

Inconsistencies in punctuation, especially in the index and tables, have been corrected silently.

Despite the presence of copious quoted material which may or may not reproduce errors in the originals, minor typographic and spelling errors likely due to printer’s errors, have been corrected. When a lapse of spelling or grammar seems to be the author’s, it is noted and retained.

An attempt is made to make consistent the spelling of the many proper names in this text, where it is clear that each reference is to a single person. As an example, the name ‘De Graw’ appears both with and without a space. In the Contents, the town of Jaruco appears as ‘Jaruca’ and has been corrected.

On p. 186, the word ‘Czarovitch’ is also spelled ‘Czarowitch’. Both are retained as printed.

On p. 457, the name “Grace O. Isaaca” most likely should be “Grace G. Isaacs”. A woman of that name was active in community life in Walla Walla, WA and would have been 33 at the time indicated.

On p. 513, the footnote for “brassards” is missing its symbol, which has been added.

On p. 593, the name “Mancrede” is most likely a reference to a Dr. Nancrede, mentioned in the same list of surgeons on p. 590. The name has been changed to “Nancrede”.

In the Index, on p. 688, the reference to a letter from the Spanish Red Cross does not have a page reference. It may be an incomplete reference to the Diploma of Gratitude from the Red Cross of Spain on p. 592. It is left blank here as well.

Again, in the index and the text on p. 664, mention of the “Duke of Parmella” should have been “Duke of Palmella”, which appears correctly elsewhere. Both have been corrected.

No systematic attempt was made to verify the accuracy of page references as printed in the index or table of contents. However, one error has been corrected. The final reference in the Contents to the section on ‘Notes’ was printed as p. 683. That section begins on p. 682, and has been corrected.

Other issues are noted below and their resolutions described below.

p. 18	upon its humblest ministers and assistants[.]	Added.
p. 37	THE TREATY OF GENEVA.[.]	Removed from caption.
p. 50	shall render the [the] useful institution	Removed.
p. 53	com[m]mit[t]ees of the different nations	Removed/added.
p. 60	monarchial government	sic.
p. 64	rec[c]ommend	Removed.
p. 68	less[o/e]n	Corrected.
p. 79	p[o]eople	Removed.
p. 80	theref[or/ro]m	Transposed.
p. 88	Senator E. [P.] Lapham,	sic. The reference is to Elbridge G. Lapham.
p. 100	th[o]roughly	Added.
p. 110	organ[i]zation	Added.
p. 131	the mother said [“(/(“]for it was a good, strong house)	Transposed.
p. 139	a grea[l/t] deal of unkind criticism	Corrected.
p. 141	in the case[.] Lacking this	Added.
p. 145	w[ie]rd	sic.
p. 176	‘Oh, right enough, God be praised![”\’]	Corrected.
p. 192	From Nijni we take steamer	sic.
p. 220	servic[e[able	Added.
p. 222	distributers	sic.
p. 229	laperotomy	sic.
	he go way down in de leg.[”]	Added.
p. 230	it[s] was hard for them	Removed.
p. 238	Stuart’s Point, Place[,/.]	Corrected.
p. 241	[“]July 24, 1894, inspected this work	Opening quote is missing. Probable start.
p. 257	c[h/l]othing wom[e/a]n that [come] to my assistance	Corrected. Corrected. sic.
p. 278	accompa[in/ni]ed	Transposed.
p. 293	mag[n]ificent	Added.
p. 300	crossed the Bosporus[ ]to a magnificent	Added.
p. 304	assem[p/b]led	Corrected.
p. 306	Alexa[n]dretta	Added.
p. 308	freq[n/u]ently	Corrected.
p. 336	our own[,] use 500 lire—$23,000[.]	Comma removed. Period added.
p. 389	ad[d]itional in case of military necessity[,/.]	Added. Corrected.
p. 425	loyal[i]ty	Removed.
p. 432	statu quo	sic.
p. 436	transport[at]ing	sic.
p. 438	Presido	sic.
p. 455	p[er/re]vailing p[er/re]vaded San Francis[c]o	Transposed. Transposed. Added.
p. 479	Vol[un]teers	Added.
p. 480	suppl[i]es	Added.
p. 491	Executive Commit[i/t]ee	Corrected.
p. 496	physic[i]al	Removed.
p. 515	happened [to] it?	Added.
p. 537	Sagua La Grando	sic.
p. 538	coll[e]agues	Added.
p. 545	M. Sr. J. Palacios [z/y] Airoso	Corrected.
p. 574	the surrender of Santi[a]go	Added.
p. 583	a large [c/s]hip was seen	Corrected.
p. 596	dou[b]tful	Added.
p. 600	occur[r]ed	Added.
p. 619	s[ei/ie]ge	Transposed.
p. 634	this fact was discovered[,] by the committee	Removed.
p. 651	accompa[in/ni]ed Mr. Micha[e]lsen	Transposed. Added.
p. 656	responsibil[i]ty	Added.
p. 664	Duke of Pa[r/l]mella	Corrected.
p. 666	us[u]ages	Removed.
p. 703	Chic[k]amauga	Added.

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 44202 ***

Clara Barton, from a portrait taken about 1875	Frontispiece.
The International Committee of the Red Cross, Geneva, Switzerland	opp. 16
Clara Barton, taken about 1885	opp. 17
The First Red Cross Warehouse, Washington, D.C.	21
National Red Cross Headquarters in Washington, from 1892 to 1897	22
Some of the First Members of the American National Red Cross	43
A Group of American National Red Cross Members	44
A Group of American National Red Cross Members	55
Suburban Headquarters, American National Red Cross	56
Some Red Cross Decorations Presented to Clara Barton	83
Chronological Historic Tree	84
Clara Barton, taken about 1884	113
“Josh V. Throop”	114
Camp Perry	143
Red Cross Headquarters	144
Johnstown, Pa., before the Flood of 1889	155
Red Cross Hotel, Locust Street, Johnstown, Pa.	156
Red Cross Furniture Room, Johnstown, Pa.	163
Typical Scene after the Flood at Johnstown, Pa., May 30, 1889	164
In Memoriam	174
Typhus Fever Patients in the Russian Famine, 1891–92	181
Count Lyoff Tolstoi	182
Women Cutting Potatoes for Planting—Sea Island Relief, S.C., February, 1894	199
A Windfall for St. Helena	200
Testimonial from Russian Workmen for American Help and Sympathy in the Famine of 1892	217
A Russian Peasant Village	218
Receiving Room for Clothing, S.C. Island Relief, 1893–94	235
South Carolina Sea Island Relief	236
The Island District from Savannah to Beaufort	251
Sick with the Famine Fever	253
Hunger-Stricken	254
Miss Barton’s Room	271
In the Old Schloss of Baden	272
Red Cross Headquarters, Constantinople	281
View from Red Cross Headquarters, Constantinople	282
Turkish Cemetery	282
Chief of the Dersin Kourds and His Three Sub-Chiefs	291
Chief of the Dersin Kourds	292
Decoration of the Royal Order of Melusine	300
Tower of Christ, Constantinople	301
W.W. Peet, Esq.	302
Rev. Henry O. Dwight, D.D.	302
Rev. Joseph K. Greene, D.D.	302
Rev. George Washburn, D.D.	302
Signature of the Sultan	303
Turkish Dispatches	306, 307
Map of the Country traversed by the Red Cross Expeditions carrying American Relief to the Victims of the Armenian Massacres in 1896	309
Interior of Gregorian Church at Oorfa	308
American College Buildings, Aintab	311
American and Armenian Quarters, Harpoot	311
Marash	312
Red Cross Caravan	312
A Bit of Palou	318
Rev. C.F. Gates, D.D., Harpoot	321
Miss Caroline E. Bush, Harpoot	321
First Expedition Embarking on Ferryboat, Euphrates River	321
A Turkish Teskere or Passport	322
Diarbeker, Vilayet of Diarbeker	331
Ruins of an Old Gateway at Farkin	332
Some Methods of Work	340
Salemlik	341
Pera Bridge, Constantinople	341
Turkish Coffee House	342
Hamalls—Showing Manner of Carrying Heavy Burdens	342
Red Cross Expeditions Passing through the Valley of Catch Beard	348
A Turkish Procession in Arabkir	349
Judge Alexander W. Terrell, United States Minister to Constantinople during the Armenian Troubles	351
Armenian and Turkish Decorations	352
Group of Armenian Teachers and Pupils, Harpoot American Missionary College	357
Clara Barton, taken in 1897	358
A Part of the American National Red Cross Fleet in the Spanish-American War of 1898	371
Officers of the Executive Committee American National Red Cross	372
Admiral William T. Sampson	381
Governor-General’s Palace, Havana	382
Entrance to Harbor of Havana—Punta Park	391
John D. Long, Secretary of Navy	392
On San Juan Hill, Santiago	407
Spanish Guerillas	409
A Mounted Advance, Reconnoitring	410
United States Steamship “Oregon”	413
“Almirante Oquendo,” after the Engagement	419
United States Warships before the Entrance to Santiago Harbor	421
“Marie Teresa” after the Engagement	424
Chickamauga Camp	427
Camp Thomas, Headquarters American National Red Cross	428
Fortifications of Manila	440
Red Cross Dining Room for Convalescents, Fort McPherson, Ga.	445
Dining Tent Attached to Red Cross Kitchen, at Camp Hobson, Ga.	446
Panorama of Manila	451
In the Trenches before Santiago	453
A Soldier Funeral	463
McCalla Camp—Early Morning Attack	454
A Typical Cuban Camp	464
A Cuban “Block House,” Garrisoned	481
A View of Eastern Cuba	482
A Part of the Red Cross Corps	499
“I Am with the Wounded.”—Clara Barton’s Cable Message from Havana	500
Wreck of the Battleship “Maine,” Havana Harbor	517
The Prado—Principal Street in Havana	518
Havana Harbor	535
Captain C.D. Sigsbee	536
Street in Cavite	539
Citizens of Jaruco Presenting a Memorial for the Victims of the “Maine”	553
Little Convalescents in Hospital	554
Location of Shore Batteries, Santiago	556
July Fifth in Rifle Pits	558
Scenes on the “State of Texas” and in Siboney	570
The Physicians and Nurses of the Orphanage and Clinic in Havana	571
A Cuban Thatch Hut	581
A Battery of Cuban Artillery	582
A Group of Red Cross Sisters	591
Diploma of Gratitude for Miss Clara Barton from the Red Cross of Spain	592
View of Santiago de Cuba from the Harbor	675
View of Morro Castle, Santiago de Cuba	676
The Burning of Siboney	597
Annie E. Wheeler	609
The Youngest Red Cross Nurse	610
Scenes in Siboney	627
Scenes in Santiago	628
Refugees from Santiago	636
Santiago Refugees at El Caney	639
Establishing Headquarters Ashore	640
Starving in the Plaza	647
Los Fosos	648
Bringing in the Wounded	657
Clearing for a Cross Road	658

Von Roeder,	Westenberg,
F. Löffler,	F.N. Staaff,
Köhler,	G.H. Dufour,
Dr. Mundy,	G. Moynier,
Steiner,	A. Coupvent des Bois,
Dr. Dompierre,	H. de Préval,
Visschers,	John Saville Lumley,
J.B.G. Galiffe,	H.R. Yelverton,
D. Felice Baroffio,	Dr. S. Lehmann,
Paalo Cottrau,	Husny,
H.A. Van Karnebeck,	Dr. C. Hahn,
Dr. Fichte.

Michigan Forest Fires, 1881, material and money	$ 80,000
Mississippi Floods, 1882, money and seeds	8,000
Mississippi Floods, 1883, material and seeds	18,500
Mississippi Cyclone, 1883, money	1,000
Balkan War, 1883, money	500
Ohio and Mississippi Floods, 1884, feed for stock and people, clothing, tools, house furnishings	175,000
Texas Famine, 1885, appropriations and contributions on statements made upon personal investigation	120,000
Charleston Earthquake, 1886, money	500
Mt Vernon, Ill., Cyclone, 1888, money and supplies	85,000
Florida Yellow Fever, 1888, physicians and nurse	15,000
Johnstown Disaster, 1889, money and all kinds of material, buildings and furnishings	250,000
Russian Famine, 1891-92, mainly food	125,000
Pomeroy, Iowa, Cyclone, 1893, money and nurses	2,700
South Carolina Islands, 1893-94, money and all kinds of supplies and materials, tools, seeds, lumber, etc.	65,000
	$946,200

Meat	7,440	lbs.
Grits	16,410	pecks.
Beef Milk Coffee Sugar	395 192 143 120	lbs. cans lbs. lbs	For the sick.

Tools Taken Out.	Tools Returned.	Number	Number of men.	Description
1893 Dec.				Sandy Brown’s	House,	12 x 18,	Rebuilt.
1		15	12	Abby Hamilton’s	”	12 x 15,	”
				Shalcot Mack’s	”	10 x 15,	”
				Thomas Devoe’s	”	10 x 15,	”
				Robert Marshall’s	”	15 x 15,	”
				August Dunkin’s	”	12 x 18,	”
				Storm Jackson’s	”		Shingled.
				Sanford Howard’s	”		All except shingles.
				Thomas Williams’	”		” ” ”
				Tissey Small’s	”		Rebuilt.
				Sibby Robinson’s	”	moved 200 feet on hill and blocked up.
	April			Alfred Davis’	”	finished to the shingles.
	27	12	24	Dick Bright’s	”	finished after frame has been put up.

	PAGE
To the People	13
Introduction	17
The Red Cross. General History	23
Organization and Methods of Work	27
Occupation in Times of Peace	29
Services in Time of War	30
Neutral Countries in Time of Peace	34
International Correspondence. M. Moynier’s First Letter	36
American Association of the Red Cross. Constitution and Original Incorporation	46–47
First International Conference	48
The Treaty of the Red Cross	57
Governments Adopting the Treaty	58
Address by Clara Barton	60
Action of the United States Government	72
The “Additional Articles” Concerning the Navy	74
International Bulletin, Extract from	77
Accession of the United States to the Treaty and “Additional Articles”	80
Proclamation of President Arthur	85
International Bulletin. Concerning Adhesion of the United States	87
International Committee. Letter Acknowledging Notice of Adhesion by United States	90
International Committee. Fiftieth Circular Announcing Adoption of Treaty by United States	91
The Reincorporation of the American National Red Cross	94
Significance of “Red Cross” in its Relation to Philanthropy. Address by Clara Barton	97
Michigan Forest Fires	107
Mississippi and Ohio River Floods	111
Mississippi and Louisiana Cyclone	112
Ohio River Flood	115
Down the Mississippi	121
“The Little Six”	130

Texas Famine	136
The Mount Vernon Cyclone	145
Yellow Fever Epidemic in Florida	147
The MacClenny Nurses	150

The Johnstown Flood	157
Arrival at Johnstown	158
Appointment of Committees	160
The Work of Relief	161
Farewell to Miss Barton	169
“The Dread Conemaugh”	170
In Memoriam	174

The Russian Famine	175
Count Tolstoi on the Character of the Peasants	176
Beginning of American Relief	177
Appreciation of American Sympathy	180
Dr. Hubbell’s Report	184

Sea Islands Hurricane	197
Coast of South Carolina	197
Admiral Beardslee’s Description of the Hurricane	203
Relief Work South of Broad River	211
Report by John McDonald	211
Hiltonhead District Clothing Department. Report by Mrs. MacDonald	220
Medical Department. Report by Dr. E.W. Egan	222-228
Relief Methods in Field. Dr. Hubbell’s Report	232
On the Charleston Group. Report by H.L. Bailey	244
The Clothing Department. Mrs. Gardner’s Report	252
The Sewing Circles	257
A Christmas Carol	261
Mrs. Reed’s Report	263
Leaving the Field	268
Letter to Charleston News and Courier	268
Circular to Clergymen and Committees	273

Armenia	275
Distance and Difficulties of Travel and Transportation	305
Funds	307
Committees	310
To the Press of the United States	313
To Contributors	313
To the Government at Washington	314
To Our Legation in Constantinople	314
To the Ambassadors of other Nations	315
Commendatory	315
“Marmora.” Poem by Clara Barton	319
Report of Financial Secretary	324
General Field Agent’s Report	334
Medical Report	350

The Spanish-American War	360
Home Camps and American Waters	361
The Central Cuban Relief Committee, Appointment of	362
The Red Cross Requested to Administer Relief in Cuba	365
Taking Command of the “State of Texas”	368
Relief Work at Tampa and Key West	368
Feeding Spanish Prisoners of War	369
Correspondence with Admiral Sampson	370
Appointment of the Executive Committee of the Red Cross and the Relief Committee of New York	375
Communication from Secretary of State Acknowledging Official Status of the American National Red Cross	377
The Modus Vivendi with Spain	384-394
Services of the Red Cross accepted by the Government	395
Appointment of Red Cross Field Agents for the Camps	395
Camp Alger, Washington, D.C.	397
Camp Thomas, Chickamauga Park	408
Jacksonville and Miami, Florida	414
Fort McPherson, Atlanta, Ga.	420
Camp Hobson, Lithia, Ga.	422
St. Paul Red Cross	425
Montauk Point, Long Island	426
Pacific Coast	431
The Red Cross of California	433
The Red Cross of Oregon	441
The Red Cross, Seattle, Wash.	452

Porto Rico	460
Report of Horace F. Barnes	460
Shipments by United States Transports	470
Relief Committee of New York, Report by	473
Women’s Auxiliaries of the Red Cross	491
“Women who went to the Field.” Poem by Clara Barton	509

Cuba and the Cuban Campaign	514
Havana	520
Los Fosos	521
The Orphanage	522
Destruction of the “Maine”	524
Jaruco	527
Matanzas	531
Senator Redfield Proctor’s Speech in United States Senate	534
Artemisa	540
Sagua La Grande	542
Cienfuegos	544
Back to Havana	545
Leaving Havana	549
On Board the “State of Texas”	550
Tampa	552
Arrival at Santiago	555
Siboney	557
Hospital Work at Siboney	560
Relief Work at the Front	566
Entering the Harbor of Santiago	576
Unloading the “State of Texas”	577
Feeding the Refugees	577
Relief Work in Santiago	578
Departure of the “State of Texas”	580
The Transport “Clinton” at the Disposition of the Red Cross	583
Leaving Santiago for Havana	584
Departure from Havana	585

Reports.
Report of Dr. A. Monae Lesser	587
Report of Financial Secretary, Mr. C.H.H. Cottrell	600
The Schooner “Mary E. Morse.” Distribution of Ice	624
Letter of Santiago Committee	637
Medical Report by E.W. Egan, M.D.	642
Clothing Department. Report by Miss Annie M. Fowler	656

The Red Cross of Other Nations	662
To the Congress of the United States. Address by Clara Barton	666
To the Committees on The Red Cross	674

To the Auxiliaries of the Red Cross and the Nurses Who Went to the War	677
Unwritten Thanks	680
A Word of Explanation	680
Conclusion	681
Notes	682

France	September	22, 1864.
Switzerland	October	1, 1864.
Belgium	October	14, 1864.
Netherlands	November	29, 1864.
Italy	December	4, 1864.
Sweden and Norway	December	13, 1864.
Denmark	December	15, 1864.
Spain	December	15, 1864.
Baden	December	16, 1864.
Greece	January	17, 1865.
Great Britain	February	18, 1865.
Mecklenburg-Schwerin	March	9, 1865.
Prussia	June	22, 1865.
Turkey	July	5, 1865.
Würtemberg	June	2, 1866.
Hesse Darmstadt	June	22, 1866.
Bavaria	June	30, 1866.
Austria	July	21, 1866.
Portugal	August	9, 1866.
Saxony	October	25, 1866.
Russia	May	22, 1867.
Pontifical States	May	9, 1868.
Roumania	November	30, 1874.
Persia	December	5, 1874.
San Salvador	December	30, 1874.
Montenegro	November	29, 1875.
Servia	March	24, 1876.
Bolivia	October	16, 1879.
Chili	November	15, 1879.
Argentine Republic	November	25, 1879.
Peru	April	22, 1880.
United States	March	1, 1882.
Bulgaria	March	1, 1884.
Japan	June	5, 1886.
Luxemburg	October	5, 1888.
Hungary	——
Congo Free State	December	27, 1888.
Venezuela		1894.
Siam	June	29, 1895.
South African Republic	September	30, 1896.
Honduras	May	16, 1898.
Nicaragua	May	16, 1898.

1894 Feb.				Width	Depth	Length.
16	24	24	1 Dike	15	3	400
			1 ”	15	4	700
			1 ”	6	4	500-1600 feet Dikes.
16	24	24	1 Ditch	2	3	1500
			1 ”	2	3	700
			1 ”	3	2	800
			1 ”	2	1	600
			1 ”	2	2	400
			1 ”	2	2	700
			1 ”	2	3	500
			1 ”	2	2	400
			1 ”	3	2	400
			1 ”	2	3	600
			1 ”	2	1	300
			1 ”	3	2	200
			2 Ditches	3	2	600
			2 ”	2	3	800
			2 ”	2	2	150-8650 Ditches.
April			1 Trunk (Tide Gate), repaired
27	24	24	2 Trunks (” ” ), made			3 Trunks.

Edisto	1,812
Wadmalaw	2,123
South John’s	1,650
North John’s	2,469
Kiawah	55
	8,109

Grits	1,527	bushels.
Meal	163	bushels.
Rice	672	pounds.
Wheat flour	23,980	pounds.
Bacon	7,000	pounds.

Corn	140	bushels.
Bean	60	bushels.
Irish potato	75	bushels.
Assorted seed	30	bushels.
Assorted seed	3	crates.
Garden seed	3	boxes.

Society.	President.
Coosaw Works		Mrs. Mary Chaplain
Beaufort		Mrs. General Small
Hilton Head		Mrs. John MacDonald
Wadmalaw		Mrs. Frank Whaley
Ladies’ Island		Mrs. Sam Green
St. Helena		Miss Ellen Murray
Coosaw Island		Maria Rivers
Bennet’s Point		C.C. Richardson
Musselboro		Mrs. Phillips
Hutchinson, Bolders, Beef, Warren		W. Rivers
Rockville		H.L. Bailey
Edisto		Amanda Brown
Tommy Johns		Mary Jenkins
Johns Island		Mrs. Chas. Wilson
Big State Plantation		Jackson Field
Jericho, Rhetts		F.C. Garrett
Dixonville		General Saunders
Paris Island		Mrs. Beardslee
Tommy Rhodes		Patty Frazier

Transcriber’s Notes

THE RED CROSS IN PEACE AND WAR

Illustrations.

Contents.

TO THE PEOPLE.

INTRODUCTION.

The Red Cross.

CHAPTER I

ORGANIZATION AND METHODS OF WORK.

OCCUPATIONS OF RELIEF SOCIETIES IN TIMES OF PEACE.

SERVICES IN TIME OF WAR.

HELP FROM NEUTRAL COUNTRIES.

CONSTITUTION.

THE AMERICAN ASSOCIATION OF THE RED CROSS.

Original Incorporation.

Articles of Incorporation.

THE FIRST INTERNATIONAL CONFERENCE.

THE INTERNATIONAL RED CROSS TREATY.

CONVENTION OF GENEVA.

GOVERNMENTS ADOPTING THE TREATY.

ADDRESS BY CLARA BARTON.

ACTION OF THE GOVERNMENT OF THE UNITED STATES.

THE “ADDITIONAL ARTICLES” CONCERNING THE RED CROSS FOR THE NAVY.

[International Bulletin, January, 1882. THE GENEVA CONVENTION IN THE UNITED STATES.

ACCESSION OF THE UNITED STATES TO THE TREATY OF GENEVA AND TO THE ADDITIONAL ARTICLES.

A PROCLAMATION.

[International Bulletin for April, 1882.] ADHESION OF THE UNITED STATES TO THE CONVENTION OF GENEVA.

INTERNATIONAL CIRCULAR. INTERNATIONAL COMMITTEE. FOUNDATION OF THE AMERICAN SOCIETY OF THE RED CROSS. Fiftieth Circular to the Presidents and Members of the National Central Committees.

THE RE-INCORPORATION OF THE AMERICAN NATIONAL RED CROSS.

Certificate of Incorporation of the American National Red Cross.

ADDRESS. WHAT IS THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RED CROSS IN ITS RELATION TO PHILANTHROPY?

THE MICHIGAN FOREST FIRES.

MISSISSIPPI AND OHIO RIVER FLOODS—1882.

MISSISSIPPI AND LOUISIANA CYCLONE

THE OHIO RIVER FLOODS.

Down the Mississippi.

“THE LITTLE SIX.”

MISS BARTON’S LETTER A TOUCHING INCIDENT VERY TOUCHINGLY RELATED.

THE TEXAS FAMINE.

THE MOUNT VERNON CYCLONE.

ILLINOIS.

YELLOW FEVER EPIDEMIC IN FLORIDA.

“THE MacCLENNY NURSES.”

“THE MACCLENNY NURSES.”

THE JOHNSTOWN FLOOD.

FAREWELL TO MISS BARTON.

“THE DREAD CONEMAUGH.”

THE RUSSIAN FAMINE, 1891–1892.

Count Tolstoi on the Character of the Peasants.

The Beginning of the American Relief.

Appreciation of American Sympathy.

Dr. Hubbell’s Report.

THE SEA ISLANDS HURRICANE.

Coast of South Carolina.

Admiral Beardslee’s Description of the Hurricane.

Geography of the Coast.

After the War.

The Disastrous Storm.

A Work of Rescue.

The Next Day.

Red Cross to the Rescue.

Present Headquarters.

Detail of the Work.

White Sufferers.

What is Needed.

RELIEF WORK SOUTH OF BROAD RIVER.

Report by Mr. McDonald.

CLOTHING BRANCH, HILTON HEAD DISTRICT. REPORT BY MRS. MACDONALD.

WAREHOUSE AND SHIPPING DEPARTMENT.

Report by E. Winfield Egan, M.D.

MEDICAL AND SANITARY REPORT. BY E. WINFIELD EGAN, M.D.

RELIEF METHODS IN THE FIELD.

Dr. Hubbell’s Report.

Prosperity.

ON THE CHARLESTON GROUP.

Report of Mr. H.L. Bailey.

THE CLOTHING DEPARTMENT.

Mrs. Gardner’s Report.

THE SEWING CIRCLES.

A CHRISTMAS CAROL.

THE RED CROSS
IN PEACE AND WAR

[International Bulletin, January, 1882.
THE GENEVA CONVENTION IN THE UNITED STATES.

[International Bulletin for April, 1882.]
ADHESION OF THE UNITED STATES TO THE CONVENTION OF GENEVA.

INTERNATIONAL CIRCULAR.
INTERNATIONAL COMMITTEE. FOUNDATION OF THE AMERICAN SOCIETY OF THE RED CROSS.
Fiftieth Circular to the Presidents and Members of the National Central Committees.

ADDRESS.
WHAT IS THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RED CROSS IN ITS RELATION TO PHILANTHROPY?

MISS BARTON’S LETTER
A TOUCHING INCIDENT VERY TOUCHINGLY RELATED.

THE RUSSIAN FAMINE,
1891–1892.

CLOTHING BRANCH, HILTON HEAD DISTRICT.
REPORT BY MRS. MACDONALD.

MEDICAL AND SANITARY REPORT.
BY E. WINFIELD EGAN, M.D.

HOME CAMPS AND AMERICAN WATERS.
D.L. Cobb.

THE RED CROSS OF WASHINGTON STATE.
Extract From the Official Report.

Treasurer’s Report
And Analysis of Expenditures, May 9 to December 1, 1898.